eee ees sid d pp esses) ‘bode pea RAL IED pg AIDN SIS ie eS = ae SS Se ene een eed Se — a 5 ko betel 2 ee iB a i Ee? pe tietmdtaciel on Pat > ree ed g& 3 — abate ‘tadeatad als aed ee PRESENTED To THE LIBRAIes | BY pale Uy Mu OOo. SeXensow, = 3) ©.” 2 ~~ ee - — : . ob SS, a -_ a es = ~~ AS wt ~ nee a Library of Metill University MONTREAL Received... \S‘ =. ay ee r— 1 Lan) a Grammar School Classtrs, THE ILIAD OF HOMER, BOOKS -1—12. WITH ENGLISH NOTES FOR THE USE OF SCHOOLS, BY BE. AD PARRY, Ms. EDITOR OF AESCHYLUS, HESIOD, &c. Ke. NEW EDITION, LONDON: WHITTAKER AND CO., AVE MARIA LANE; GEORGE BELL & SONS, YORK STREET, COVENT GARDEN, 1879. RETURNED — PREFACE. THE present edition, designed expressly for the use of schools, is not a mere abridgment of the larger volume in the series of the Bibliotheca Classica. It is entirely a new one, in so far as the notes have been wholly re- written, every passage has been carefully reconsidered, and a still larger amount given of explanatory comment, adapted to the capacity and requirements of younger students. The greatest pains have been taken to make it a really useful book, not only by passing over nothing that could fairly be supposed to require a note, but by the addition of a new and still fuller index, by which a ready reference can be made to the explanation of Homeric words and inflexions. With regard to the literary question c* the authorship of the two great poems which have come. down to us under the name of Homer, so many and such conflicting opinions already exist, that I may venture to claim a fair and impartial attention to a theory which is, I believe, more or less new. It is not the less deserving of consideration because it may appear somewhat start- ling to those who have been taught to believe that our \o SBD 6% x 2 PREFACE. Iliad and our Odyssey have been preserved to us nearly in their integrity from at least the eighth century before the Christian era. If we fairly ask ourselves the question, What grounds have we for assigning so remote an age to our Homer ? we shall find, perhaps with some surprise, that they are really but slight ; viz. an indefinite tradition of antiquity, that certain epics about the Trojan War were very old and almost pre-historic ; and the definite, but perhaps not very trustworthy, statement of Herodotus (ii. 53), that “ he believed Hesiod and Homer lived four hundred years before his time, and not more.’ If we could show (which we cannot) a catena of authors who cited our Homer from the earliest ages of Greek literature ; or if we did not know (which we do) that “ Homer” meant something materially different in the fourth and fifth centuries before the Christian era, from the sense which the word has borne since and for some considerable time before that era ; then indeed we should have a fair case and a reasonable ground for believing that the Iliad and the Odyssey, in the form in which we now have them, were as ancient as they are commonly believed to be. But the real difficulty turns on the cdentification of the ancient Homeric epics with the Homer that we now possess. To those who urge, that the style and subject-matter of our Homer are evidently archaic, it may fairly be replied, that the language is in great part at least by no means archaic, but nearly or quite identical with the Attic and Ionic of B.c. 400. Since the publication of the larger volume, in which I freely expressed the somewhat unpopular opinion, that the Iliad, as we have it, was “a skilful adaptation of the primitive Ionic, and perhaps other national heroic ballads, PREFACE. Y —an epitome or compilation made for a definite purpose and on a definite principle, and not the complete and genuine work of one poet’,’ I have devoted a great deal of thought and (so far as my time permitted) research to this most interesting and important literary question. While in some respects I seem to have obtained a clearer view (for instance, on the supposed interpolations of rhapsodists), I.am fully prepared to say, that I do not retract (though I should now put in rather different words) the above statement ; but on the contrary, I find it strongly confirmed by a great many independent con- siderations. What I do hold, it may be well to state here with clearness and brevity. The theory will, I venture to predict, stand the test of the most rigorous criticism. I have nothing to deprecate but the con- temptuous rejection of a well-considered view, merely because it clashes with educational prejudices. And to those to whom it may appear disappointing or disparaging, I would urge, that it can in no way affect the literary merit or interest of the poems themselves. They have been read for ages, and are still read, solely for their own sake. The love of historic truth ought to be stronger in honest minds than a mere sentiment of satis- faction in believing in the very remote antiquity com- monly claimed for these poems. I believe, then, that both the Iliad and the Odyssey are strictly works of the writing period of Greek literature, as opposed to the oral or ballad period, when poems were recited by rhapsodists from memory alone. That period, 1 Preface to 8vo edition, p. ix. I did not in the least mean to say, the [liad was not the work of one poet, but that it was not the genuine work, nor complete, because it is a mere fragment of the ancient *‘ Troica,.” vi PREFACE. for various cogent considerations, which I cannot fully enter into in a brief preface*, I place much later than is commonly done. It would be exceedingly difficult to prove that Pindar’s odes or the Greek tragedies them selves (at least the earlier ones) were committed to writing when they were composed. They may have been ; but it would be bold to assert it ; and there are erounds for believing that Pindar’s odes at least were orally taught. Herodotus may be taken to represent about the earliest period when literary writing was intro- duced, or at least, became common. We know indeed the names of a few writers who preceded him ; and there may have been methods of jotting down short annals, as there undoubtedly were of cutting laws, or compacts, or epitaphs on or7Aa, or plates of bronze*; but the notion that a written literature existed much earlier, say in the time of Solon or Pisistratus, is, I believe, a mere chi- ‘maera. Now that the Homer which we have was first produced as a written poem, I infer from these considerations. Our text first appears, with any certainty of identification, in the time of Plato. Iam not speaking rashly. I have most carefully considered every one of the numerous passages in any way bearing upon the question, to be found in Pindar, Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides, Aris- 2 IT have shown (in the note on II. vi. 169) that the notices of writing as an art are very scanty indeed even in the time of the tragic writers. The fact, that the Greek language till then has no definite terms for ‘ reading’ and ‘ writing,’ is alone an argument of very great weight. (The words avaywdéonew and émaAéyeo@at con- vey a compound idea, and do not express a simple process.) I have no doubt that the ypapal trav madaitépwy in Eur. Hipp. 451 refer to the paintings on Greek vases, % Soph. Trach. 683. PREFACE. vu tophanes, Herodotus, Xenophon, Thucydides. Before them, it is impossible to show a single line taken from our texts. (A few verses, common to our texts of Hesiod and Homer, I cannot now discuss.) Itisa fact truly mar- vellous, and to me incomprehensible on any other theory, when so large a part of Pindar’s odes and of the extant Greek tragedies is taken directly from Homeric subjects, that our Homer, though eminently dramatic in its charac- ter, is almost totally ignored. Equally striking is the fact, that the very few incidents in Pindar or the tragics, that might be interpreted to refer to our lliad or our Odyssey, do not, as a rule, agree with our versions of those great epics*. Reasons will be found, on a careful examination, for believing that the few passages in Pindar® and the tragics which in any way 4 Of all the Greek tragedies—some sixty in number—which were taken directly from “ Homeric”? themes, only the Cyclops and the Rhesus could be at all referred to ow Homer. 6 The following passages in Pindar refer specially to the legends of the Tpwixd as current in his time. Were those included which refer to the Thebaica, (an equally famous “ Homeric” theme,) the list would be about doubled :— Ol. ii. 82. viii. 83. ix. 80, 72. xi. 19, 28. xiii, 55—60, 90. Pyth. i. 54. iii. 100, 112. iv. 277. v. 78. vi. 22—82. xi. 17—37. Nem. i. 1, 14. iii. 35—39, 44, 60—63. iv. 25, 46, 59. Vv. 25. vi. 52—55. vii. 20 —30, 35—45. viii. 28—30. ix. 39. x. 7. Isthm. iii. 53—55. iv. 39, 42. v. 24—32. vi. 31. vii. 38, 50—60. Frag. 158, 177, 178, 180, 181. Out of the above forty passages, hardly more than half-a-dozen can be fairly said to suit at all even the subjects contained in our text of Homer. (Ol. ii. 80. ix. 30. xi. 28. xiii. 90. Pyth. iii. 112. Isthm. vi. 32; to which we might perhaps add Isthm. vii. 57 and 14. vii. 20.) Yet even these seem much more naturally re- al accounts from which our text of Homer, ac- ompiled at a time considerably later than Nem. il. ferable to the origin cording to my view, was ¢ Pindar. Compare, however, the following list of references to Homer by name in Plato; in all which passages our present text is clearly a ~ 3 a Vili - PREFACE. zepresent our Homeric text, were not taken from it, but directly from the same accounts out of which our Homer was compiled. In other words, both are referable to a common source, viz. the older epics; and.it is the account in our Homer that departs furthest from the original, To take two instances by way of illustra- tion: in the Ajax of Sophocles* mention is made both of the drawing of lots for the single-handed conflict with Hector, and of the dragging of Hector at the chariot of Achilles’. Butin the former event there isan allusion to a fraudulent voting, not mentioned in the Iliad ; in the latter, there is this important deviation from the Homeric account, that Sophocles (as well as Euripides *) represented Hector as being killed by being dragged to the car; whereas the author of our Iliad—perhaps to save the character of his favourite hero—makes Achilles quoted. The list would be more than doubled, if the Homeric verses and passages cited by Plato without specifying the name of Homer, were taken into account. Phileb. p. 62, D. Phaedo 94, D. 112, A. Meno 100, A. Alcib. 112, B. Alcib. ii. 149, D. 150, D. Theaetet. 152, E. Sympos. 174, B. 180, A. 195, D. Protag. 315, C. 340, A. 348, D. Respubl. 363, B. 364, D. 379, D. 386, 887, 388—39]1. 441, B. 468, D. Hipp. Min. 364, E. 370, A—D. 371, C. Cratyl. 391, D. 392, D. 402, B. Gorgias 526, D. Ion 037, A. 538, C—D. 539, A—D. Leges 680, B. 681, E. 706, E. But it is enough to say generally, (and the same is true of Aristotle,) that, with occasional small discrepancies from our text, Plato must have been perfectly familiar with the Homer much as we have it. That they also occasionally allude to legends and characters mot in our Homer, is not more than might be expected at a time when the general Homeric literature was still fresh in men’s minds, if only through the influence of the tragedies, 6 Aj. 1285 compared with I]. vii. 183. 7 1030 compared with I]. Vii. 302 and xxii. 395. | ¢ \ / “a Extopos oharyas TPOXNAGTOUS KareiSov, Androm. 399. , i a —_ PREFACE. ix to have dragged only the insensate corpse. What is even more notable is this, that in our Iliad not a word is said of Hector having been fastened to the car by the belt presented to him by Ajax®. So too the account in the same play of Hector’s firing the Grecian ships (1274 —1279) does not agree with Il. xv. 716 sqq., where Ajax successfully repels all attempts to burn them. The fact is undeniable, that an Iliad and an Odyssey existed in some form before the time of Herodotus, for he mentions both by name’. But there are the strongest grounds for believing that the Homer which he and Pindar more than once mention by name, was a general term applied to the unknown authors of a vast body of epic literature,—of which our present Iliad and Odyssey are only very small fragments. What later writers call by distinction the “ Cyclic poets,” assigning names to various poems describing the whole cycle of events con- nected with the Trojan war—and even Aristotle men- tions a few of them in chap. 23 of the Poeties—these were not later and secondary poems to the Iliad and the Odyssey, as is commonly supposed. On the contrary, they were all alike known to the ancients as “ Homer = and I go so far as to say without fear of refutation, that our Lliad and Odyssey are largely compiled out of these very Cyclic poems, which have hitherto been held merely supplementary to the great originals, supposed, by favour of fortune and the rhapsodists, to have come down to the present age in all or nearly all their integrity ! I shall seem perhaps to some to be writing in a ran- dom way, dealing in assertions without proofs. I have gone into details much more fully elsewhere”. At pre- 9 Aj. 1030. 1 Herod. ii. 116. iv. 28. * In a paper on this subject read before the Cambridge Philo- sophical Society, Noy. 26, 1866. x PREFACE. ill ask attention to the subjoined passages from sent I w numerous from the the Iliad alone * (they are much more Odyssey), in which the clearest and m r known and familiar poems touch- ost marked refer- ence is made to othe ing on the events of the Trojan war *. What reasonable explanation can p fact, that Pindar and the tragics refer and not to those in our their Homer? If ossibly be given of the indisputable to events in the “ Cyclics 44 Homer, except that the Cyclics wer ed our text, would they so resolutely If so, for what reason, while they “ Cyclies,”—poems they had possess have ignored it? were so devoted to these supposed far inferior in literary merit to our Iliad and Odyssey ? But now let us consider ‘some further and equally sig- nificant facts. The text of our Homer is evidently made up of two wholly different periods or styles of the Greek one, of terms and inflexions compiled from language, these earlier epics *, which were the genuine production of the eighth or even ninth century B.C. ; the other, of words identical with the style and language of He- rodotus °, and these so numerous and so well marked that 3 Tliad i. 71. ii. 303, 690, 701, 720, '770. iii. 189, 205, 444. iv. 377. v. 63, 386, 640, 715. vi. 223, 291, 454. vii. 127, 452. vill. 230. ix. 129, 253, 316, 355. x. 285. xi. 123, 140, "65. xii. 15, 16. xiv. 121. xv. 705. xvi. 143, 570. xvii. 196. xviii. 10, 84, 326, 432. xix. 326. xx. 146, 188. xxi. 113, 442. xxii. 115, 360. xxiii. 680. xxiv. 29, 62. 4 The Odyssey actually opens with the clearest and most unmis- takable reference to the so-called Cyclic poem of the Néoro, i. 11, 12, followed immediately (35) by a brief allusion to the once famous theme of the murder of Agamemnon by Aegisthus,—a theme treated of in extant plays of Aeschylus, Sophocles, and Euripides. 5 Such words and forms, I mean, (to give a very few instances, ) as oThOerdt, HOO: mpd, &w’ hot pawvomerngi, ciAlrodas €Atkas Bods, erevhvobe, eavds, Bodmis métvia “Hpn, and generally the titles and attributes of the gods and goddesses. . 6 Such as pox dicey, iodCew, mpouaxiCev, manuTlCerPa, rota er Oat, &ppatvew, papyalvew, O%;naTo, édacdtis, &roa, GeATTELY, YNKOVOTEDY, PREFACE. XI it seems impossible, with what we know of the laws ot progress and organic change incidental to all languages, to refer them to a period at least four centuries older. They are part and parcel of the same language which he used ; and the actual coineidences are too strong to be explained away’. In this view we find an easy and con- sistent explanation of two great difficulties in our Homeric text: the irregular use of the digamma, and the constant fluctuations between the ‘* Homeric” and the Attic use of the article. To which I might add, that the poems we possess have neither beginning nor end, but treat of all the characters as familiarly known to every body. And last, but not least, that all the details of the chariots and the armour are essentially the same as we have them re- presented on hundreds,—I might say, thousands,—of Greek vases of about B.c. 400. Are we to believe, that a warlike and inventive nation made no advances what- ever in these matters for four centuries? Or will any be bold enough to maintain, that the artists of these vases always painted archaic designs, and did not copy the accoutrements in use in their day ? The compiler of our Homer was an Asiatic living about, but probably later than, the time of Herodotus. avdavevots, avdBAnois, KTHOIS, Suyots, mapapdrrcrbar Wuxny, Spacba fe and amweicGal twa, &c. &e., besides very many Ionic forms and terminations common to Herodotus and Homer. 7 T have made out a considerable list of words used in common by Homer and Herodotus,—I mean, of course, of remarkable and cha- racteristic words,—and this list strongly contirms my position, that the author of our Iliad could not have lived at a period either long before or long after the Father of History. The theory, that Hero- dotus purposely adopted so many words from Homer, is a very improbable one. Besides, the question really turns on the degree of development which these words show from the cruder forms of the older language. Xll PREFACE. He composed written poems from the old legends of the Troica—poems well marked as the work of one author, uniform, complete, transcendent in genius, and so skilfully modelled on the archaic type, that the characters of his heroes were consistently maintained, as representing the manners of the heroic age, though they were probably largely modified from the ancient accounts,—the object of the poet being in the one case to extol Achilles, in the other, Ulysses, so as to make all others subordinate and inferior to them. Why are the characters of Helen and Menelaus, for instance, so differently represented in the tragics and in our Homer? The Helen of tragedy is a kind of she-devil—a vungpokAavtos ‘Epuwids, any thing but the charming, and amiable, and ever-penitent Helen of the Iliad and the Odyssey. Menelaus is eruel, crafty, selfish, deceitful, the very reverse in every thing of our Homeric character. They are doubtless the characters of the more savage old epics, which had none of the virtue, the chastity, the gentle humanity, that have made our Iliad and our Odyssey the admired of all subsequent ages ;—qualities, moreover, which clearly show that our Iliad and Odyssey are the productions of a period in the world’s history when valour and prowess had ceased to be regarded as constituting the whole of human excellence, Lhe compiler of our Homer then used the old epics, but so adapted, re-arranged, and remodelled them, as to afford at once an ample and satisfactory explanation of that other- wise insoluble problem, the wide differences between the Homeric characters and combinations in Pindar, the tra- gics, and the numerous contemporary Greek vases, and the same characters as presented to us in our Homer. The “Tliad,” I think, was selected as a name already known and existing. It is a name really but little suited PREFACE. Xill to a poem in which all the characters are worked in sub- ordinately to one character, Achilles ; and for this reason some have speculated on a poem called an ‘* Achilleis” having been the base of our present Iliad*. ‘That one hand is visible throughout the whole Iliad, I feel certain. So many verses are repeated with slight modifications, such delicate traits of character, yet so well defined, mark all the heroes’ words and actions, that only one poet could have been the author of so perfect a work. This is a cardinal point regarding which Wolf and his opponents were equally at fault: he failing to perceive the hand of one author ; they failing to reconcile it with the difficulties of remote authorship and the comparatively modern language and structure of our Lliad. It might be fairly open to speculation, whether the author of the poems as we now have them was not Anti- machus of Colophon, a contemporary of Socrates and Pericles. He was a close neighbour of Herodotus of Halicarnassus, and the very strongly-marked resemblance of style and inflexions between our Homer and Herodotus would thus be explained, as also the singular prominence given to Sarpedon, Glaucus, and the Lycians generally. No 8 A literary friend remarks on this, “ In ealling our Achilliad the ‘ 5 Iliad, no doubt the old name *IA:ds bad a charm ; but I think there is more in it than that; namely, that the compiler has managed to erowd into it all the more remarkable single combats, massacres, and exploits recorded by the original ‘Homer.’ For our Iliad really is a bird’s-eye view of the Trojan war. All the demigod heroes who were alive in the early part of the tenth year are there brought to view; their style of fighting, the tone of their oratory, and their various characteristics.” «The Cyclics, as abridged by Proclus, consisted of twenty-nine books. But it is evident from the different account given of some of these by Aristotle, that these Cyclics were only selections from the ocean of Homeric poems.” XIV PREFACE. one can study the Iliad, especially with the above theory vividly before him, without feeling how every thing falls Antimachus, I must not omit to add, is actually recorded to have made an edition” of Homer. All the associations (except those naturally into the same train of thought. of the second book, which is evidently an adaptation from the “ Cypria,” one of the so-called Cyclic poems ) are Asiatic ; all the similes, scenery, and hunting scenes point the same way. The wonderfully accurate know- ledge of animal life, so repeatedly occurring in the Homeric scenes, could hardly have come from any one but a bold hunter and a great sportsman ; and the animals described are Asiatic rather than Kuropean., But now let me reply briefly to an objection which is certain to be raised. If my view be right, I must admit that our Homer becomes virtually what we should con- sider a literary fraud, though possibly not compiled with fraudulent intention. How, then, it will be objected, could a literary fraud have superseded the original Homer, as early as the time of Plato and Aristotle, when our texts, or nearly our texts, are for the first time exten- sively cited; or how could it have become recognized and admitted as the genuine Homer, viz. the Homer that was known to and used by Pindar and the Tragies ? I think the answer is by no means a difficult one. Ina period when every epic treating of the Troica (and, I may safely add, of the Thebaica too) was indiscrimi- nately attributed to Homer, a more elaborate, dramatic, and above all, a far superior poem, presented for the first time to the world in a written form, but embodying strictly the same names, and generally the same events, as the more ancient and orally-delivered poems, would ® See Wolf, Prolegomena, p. 105, § 39. Be 6 ote VS —— -_— PREFACE, xV unquestionably still have been “ Homer.” The rhapso- dists indeed, we know, existed, though probably only as somewhat feebly exercising a traditional profession, even in Plato’s and Xenophon’s time. In fact, in an age when writing had fairly come in, the trade of the rhap- sodist was gone. ‘The superior convenience of the new art would diminish more and more the audiences at the recitations, and in a very few generations the written poems about the exploits of Achilles, Nestor, Ajax, and Agamemnon, would quietly and unchallenged take the place of the older and more uncouth epics. To this must be added, that the Greeks in Plato’s time were neither critics nor philologers in any sense. With them an “Iliad” would have been an “ Iliad,” and nothing more, in whatever shape or form they pos- sessed it for the time being. In after times, when the fame of our Iliad and our Odyssey had become fully established, and they had taken the just precedence over all other epics which their incomparable excellence secured for them, the more important poems containing the other episodes of the Troica *,—those which, as we have said, Pindar and the tragics appear to have used exclusively,—were com- 1 Such as (to mention a few only of many) the building of the walls of Troy by Poseidon and Apollo, the marriage of Peleus and Thetis, the birth of Paris, the judgment of Paris, the oaths of the suitors of Helen, the carrying off of Helen to Troy, the embassy to demand her back from the Trojans, the Grecian fleet at Aulis, the adventures at Troy of Memnon, Telephus, Palamedes, and others not mentioned at all in our Homer, the death of Achilles, the contest for the arms of Achilles, the madness and suicide of Ajax, the capture and burning of Troy, the wooden horse, the return of the heroes to Greece, the murder of Agamemnon, &c. &e. Most of the above themes, which were of primary interest in the older epics, are barely alluded to, as familiar events, in our Homer, ee oo xXvl PREFACE. mitted to writing. In contradistinction to the Homer, names were found for them, as Arctinus, Stasinus, Lesches, Agias, &c.,—whether true names or not, is a question that in no degree affects the argument. ‘These ‘‘ Cyclies” con- tinued to possess considerable celebrity till a comparatively late age ; Virgil’s Aeneid, for instance, is compiled more largely from them than from our Homer. Hitherto then, according to my view, we have fallen into this grave but not unnatural error, viz. of believing the ‘* Cyclic” poets to have been later and secondary, whereas they, i.e. the poems passing under the names, such as the Kuzpia em, the ‘IAiov wépots, the pixpa “Tuas, and the Nooro, were really the materials out of which our Homer was com- piled. I am myself convinced, from a long train of reasoning and much thought, that this is the true view of the matter. very theory hitherto propounded regarding the authorship of our Iliad fails in either of two respects, namely, it leaves some difficulties unexplained or ungrap- pled with. Even the theories of Wolf, Grote, Thirlwall, Gladstone, and Mure, are defective in point of complete- ness. I say this confidently ; and I request attention to the circumstance, because I put forward the foregoing theory of the single but comparatively modern authorship of our Iliad on the score of its completeness. It clears away every difficulty with which I have been as yet acquainted. As such it is entitled to the claim for supe- riority which has hitherto been awarded to perfection against imperfection ; and while it is in exclusive posses- sion of this superiority, I venture to claim for my theory, if not the assent, at least the respectful attention, of those who are the firm and genuine lovers of Truth. CAMBRIDGE, March, 1867. \ IAIAAOS ARGUMENT OF BOOK I. (From Mure’s “ Critican History,” &c., Bk. ii. ch. v.) THE poet invokes the Muse to celebrate the anger of Achilles and its conse-« quences, the reverses of the Greek arms, and sl: 1ughter of many heroes, Chryses, priest of Apollo, arrives in the camp for the purpose of ransoming his daughter Chryseis, taken by Achilles in the sack of the neighbouring town of Thebes, and allotted to Agamemnon as his share of the spoil. The petition of Chryses is coutemptuously rejected by Atrides; and Apollo, in revenge, sends a pestilence into the host. On the tenth day Achilles calls a council, when the augur Calchas, at his behest, expounds the cause of the divine wrath, and urges its propitiation by restoring Chr yseis to her father. gamemnon accedes to this proposal, but declares his intention, to which he adheres in spite of a remonstrance from Nestor, of indemnifying himself for the loss of the damsel by appropriating Briseis, the favourite mistress of Achilles. That hero, furious at the result, is about to inflict summary ven- geance on its author, when he is checked by Minerva, who assures him “that ere long his anger will be propitiated by an offer of gifts many times the value of what he is about to lose.” Achilles acquiesces, but resolves to abstain from all further part in the war, and foretells that the day is not far distant when Agamemnon, “witnessing the destruction of his host by the arms of Hector, will repent of his insolence to the best of his warriors.’ Chryseis is sent back to her parents, and Briseis is led off from the tent of Achilles to that of Agamemnon. Achilles supplicates his mother Thetis, to persuade Jupiter to avenge his wrongs by the discomfiture of the Greeks. He also describes the sack of Thebes, “the city of Hétion,” in which Chr yseis was taken. Thetis fulfils her son’s request, on the return of Jupiter from Ethiopia twelve days afterwards. Her prayer is granted, and confirmed by a nod of Jupiter’s head, much against the will of Juno, a warm friend to the Greek cause. ~ en ere I IAIAAO®S A. Mav dede, Oed, TnAquadew “AxtAHjos e a > 4/7 « ovAopernv, 7) pupt “Axaots adye €OnKev, ~\ > \ a eS mf Todas 8 idGiwous Yuxas Ald. rpovaev ¢ / 5 \ ~h £\ as n , YPwov, QUTOVUS O€ €/ wWpla TEVKE KUVEO COLL “ “A ‘>? / / oiwvotct te tact, Atos & éreAelero BovAn, bd e® Qs \ ral ~ , > @ €€ ov 07 TA TPATa OvacTHTHV EpLoavTE 1—7. The proeme or introduction. Originally, perhaps, this belonged to the first Book or ‘Papwédta only, which contains an account of the unr. The mention, however, of this as the cause of much woe and many deaths to the Greeks, makes the one emphatie word which commences the poem a suffi- ciently comprehensive title to the whole, or at least to the first eighteen books. The brevity of the proeme should be remarked; its simplicity may be viewed as a proof of its con- siderable antiquity, even if if was no yart of the poem in its earliest form. t should be observed, moreover, that there is a singular abruptness in the commencement of the subject, which takes up the history of the war near its termination (see ii. 134). All the events preceding, as well as all the principal characters, are assumed as familiarly known. The ‘ Iliad,’ as we now have it, forms quite a small episode in an extensive aud eventful ballad-literature of the Trojan war, which supplied the principal themes to the Greek poets five centuries B.c. 1. pjvev, the enduring anger, gravem Pelidae stomachum, Hor. Carm. i. 6. 5. The word seems connected with patverOat,—lIInAniadéw, for InAniddao, a form of genitive common in Homer, as Od. i. 40, €« yap "Opéorao riots éo- oetat Arpeidao, The short e and the long » depend on a principle of com- pensation, as in Aews for Aads, MevéAews for MevéAaos, and amepeiova for arreipé= ova, * boundless,’ inf. 13, carpooéwy for Katpoeroaw, Od. vii. 107, tpametonev 10F Tpamewpmev, iii. 441, elos for ews, inf, 193, and perhaps ayépwxos for ayeipo- xos, ii. 654. The termination in cadys, which is metrically convenient, is also common in Homer; examples are, ZeAnmiddyns, Pypyntiddys, Karavye- aéns, Avyniadyc, as if from nouns in -tas, There are two other forms of patronymics for Achilles, InAeisys and IyActwv. He is alsocalled Ataxiéys, as being grandson of Aeacus, ii. 860. 2. ovAowevyy, ‘baneful,’ ‘ accursed” So in v. 875, ob yap rékxes adpova Kov- pynv ovrAowéevnv. Od. xi. 554, xdAov etvexa, Tevyéwy ovaAouévwr® ta dé mya Oeot Gégav “Apyetorow. Though a parti- ciple, it has the adjectival sense of dAonY, OAcOpiay, perhaps because the notion of ‘lost’ or ‘abandoned’ is associated with that of active mis- chief. So bapwaKov OVAGMEVOY, of Circe’s drugs, Od. x. 394. 3. mpotawev. Literally, ‘ flung for- ward,’ like mpoBaAAew and projicere, which generally have the idea of reckless waste or destruction. It is commonly, but less correctly, ren- dered ‘prematurely sent.’ Compare v. 190. vi. 487. xi. 55. So mpocévae (inf, 127) and mpo¢eo@ar are used, ‘to give up, ‘sacrifice, ‘throw away, e.g. Pind. Ol. i. 65. Pyth. iv. 166. 4, avtovs, the men themselves, i.e. the bodies, as opposed to the Wuyai or etdwAa, the disembodied ghosts in Hades.—eaAwpia (aipéw), ‘prey; the singular €Awp also occurs, and the plural €Awpa in Aeschylus. Here it is from éAwprov, anciently FeAdprov.— tevxe, the imperfect following the aorist mpotayev. The latter implies several actions, each complete in itself; the imperfect expresses the- duration of one long act. 5. olwvotor, carrion fowls, vultures. —éredeiero, parenthetical, ‘in these events the designs of Zeus, (viz. to glorify Achilles, according to the pro- mise given to Thetis, inf. 523 com- pared with 505,) ‘were being accom- plished,’ 6. €& ob} Svarrjryy, i.e. ef ob xpdvov, ‘from the time that they first parted after’ (or, ‘in consequence of’) ‘a quarrel,’ or = é« Tod dtacrivar, Of. Pind. Ol. ii. 38, €& obmep Extewwe Agov uopimos vids, Thus the sense is, ‘all which resulted from the original quarrel, &c. Properly, dicrdva is ‘ to set apart,’ often with a notion of hos- tility, as Ar. Vesp. 41, Tov Sjmov nuov BovAerar Siictavar. Thucyd. vi. 18, Sudoracis trois véows és Tovs mpecBu- tépous. Ibid. 77, wore Ttovs pwév Adyors — dtioravar, See inf. xvi. 470. xvii. I] TATAAOS A, 3 3 A. an om , Arpeidns te ava Gvépav Kal dtos "AyirXevs. 4 > r “ TiS T ap odwe Oedv eplou Evvenke payer Gan 3 A“ \ \ A nw Anrovs kat Awds vids: 6 yap Baoirye xoAwbeis A = % \ 7 / > / ys / VOvTOV ava OTPATOV wWpTE KaKnV, OAEKOVTO bé Aaoi, 10 ¢ \ / ae 2 P) A OUVEKQA TOV Xpvonv YT LILAC EV “PNT Pa > ANS a > a an Atpeloyns. 0 yap AGE Gods émi vias “Ayatav / / 4 > , > 5 / > » Avoopevos Te Oiyatpa hépwv 7 drrepeiot &zrowa, OTeLPaAT EXwv év xXEpot exnBoAov “AzdéAAwvos / - See , \ , / > , XPveTeW ava TKYTTPwW, Kal ALToETO TaVTAS Axatous, 15 ‘Atpeida bé padiora dvw, Koopynrope Aawv. ? A , “ “Arpeida te Kai dAXou evxvdes ‘Axatoi, vpiv pev Geoi dotev ‘Odiprra Sopar’ exovres 8. tis 7 ap xK.7.A. ‘Who then was it of the gods who set them to fight to- gether in (or by) that quarrel?’ The question, perhaps, is addressed to the Muse, who may be supposed to an- swer it in the next line. The parti- cles r ap cannot be rendered in Eng- lish; they are.an epic combination not uncommon, as ii. 761. iii. 226. xii, 409.—é€pide has reference to épicavre above.—fvuvénke, commisit, lit. ‘ match- ed them together’ (évvinuc), vii. 210. —odwe, ‘them,’ enclitic. But od or owt means ‘you,’ dmets or twas. Cf. inf. 336, 9. Antovs «.7.A. Apollo himself is here said to have caused the quarrel, because a dispute between Achilles and Agamemnon as to the duty of making satisfaction to that god was the ground of the rupture.—fao.AdAju, with Agamemnon, who bears this title, which is superior to avaxri, as head of the expedition. 10. Aaoit, the people paying the penalty of the folly of their king.— odéxovto, the imperfect, = aré@vycxor, “kept dying off Cf. xvi. 17, je ov y "Apyetwy dAodvpeat, ws dA€KovTat. ll. tov Xpvonv—apyrfpa. That rav here has not the force of the Attic article, is clear from its position. Attic writers would have said rév apyTipa Xpvonv, or Xpvonv tov apy- t7pa, ‘ the priest Chryses,’ or ‘ Chryses the priest.’ Here therefore rdv is the demonstrative, ‘him, Chryses, the priest.’ So tov AwBntipa éreaBddror, li. 275; 0 Tudeldns xparepds Acouydns, Vili. 532; 7a Tevxea Kada, xxi. 317 ; mpos Tov BactAnos amnvéos, inf. 340; 6 woxAds éAaivos, Od. ix. 378; Tov madd ayavov, ib. xi. 492. We might, perhaps, fol- lowing the strict order of the words, render it, ‘because he had done dis- honour to Chryses as a _ priest.’— Chryses, a priest of Apollo Smin- theus, at Chrysa in the Troad, had a daughter, Chryseis, who had been taken captive by Achilles at Theba (inf, 366), and been awarded as a con- cubine to Agamemnon. To regain his daughter Chryses had come, in the doubly sacred character of priest and suppliant, with an ample ransom for her release, but had been rudely spurned by Agamemnon. Hence the vengeance of the god had been in- voked; and to appease his wrath Achilles proposed to Agamemnon the restoration of the maid. The king however refused, threatening to take, as he ultimately did take, the fa- vourite captive and concubine of Achilles, Briseis, 12. #AGe, ‘had come.’—Avodpevos, ‘to ransom,’ lit. ‘to effect the deli- very of,’ Avtpwaduevos. So Od. x. 284, } TOUS Avodpmevos Sevp’ Epyeat ;—azrepei- ova, for areipéora (See sup. on vy, 1), ample, lit. unlimited, pupia, 14, oréupara, tufts of wool, orédy, affixed to the staff held in his hands, This was a badge of a suppliant, and claimed a religious as well as a poli- tical respect. It was represented by the txernpia. or épidaremtos KAddos (Aesch. Suppl. 23) of later times, and somewhat resembles our ‘flag of truce.”—ava, with the dative, ‘upon.’—oréupa "AmddAAwvos, accord. ing to Heyne, means, ‘the woollen fillet which Chryses used to wear as priest of Apollo, and which he now used as a suppliant badge,’ 18—20. The sense is, ‘So may the B2 IAIAAO®S A. éxréporat [pudjovo roAW Kal olkad ixeo Gaur maida S éuol Avoat TE pirny Ta T arrows déxerOau dLopevor Avs via Ex BOAOV ‘Amd\Awva. ” 0 adXou pev wavres érevpypnoav Axatot aideicbal @ icpia Kai dyAad dexGau amrowa." GAN odk "Arpeldn “Ayapeuvove nvoave Gupe, ‘ Oo \ AL > GAXL Kakas adin, kparepov O ei pvlov éreAAev. , , + 4 4 \ , 4 Tey oe€, YEpov; KOLANOW €yW Tapa VNVTL KLXELW n 1) 4 > os 7 : o_ yy 5 / nat 7) VUV dnGovovt 1) VOTEpOV QUTLS LOVTA, / 3 S A = , ; a wy vv TOL ov X Pata fr) OKITT POV Kat O71 ELLA Geoto, / \ “~ 5 | THV ny eyo ov vow" TPLV pAlv KQL YpPaS ETTELO LV » / / pe Se HueTepw evi oiKm, ev Apyél, Throb wratpys, u gods grant you success in this enter- prise, on condition that ye will de- liver to me my child.’ The more re- gular construction would be, Duty pev Ocot Sovev—tyv 5é tratda eno AvoaTe, or éf’ ote AVoat maida, or Avoate KC. Here Avey is used of the party sur- rendering, as Aver@a. above of the party ransoming.—7a darmowe, ‘these ransoms,’ or, ‘these gifts as a rau- som,’ &c. 21, agouevor, Hesych. veBdpevor, ‘ re- vering. He does not say exe, but "AméAAwva, Whose servant he was, and in whose name he made the claim. 22. erevdyynoav. The Achzeans ge- nerally, to whom the appeal had partly been made (17), accorced their assent with invocations of the name of the god. This verb has especial reference to the paeans_in which Apollo took delight. Pind. Pyth. x. 35, Ov Oariarg eumedov evdaulats Te padcor AmoAAwy téprrerat, Aesch. frag. 266, waar’ énevdynunoer evOvpwor enol, 23. déx0ac, the epic aorist of déxomac. We have edeyunv in Od. ix.513, and déxto, Séymevos, (generally in @ present sense, = mpogdoxor,) dé£0, esewhere occur. Similar forms are BAj Gat, op0ar, with the participles BAnjpevos, opypevos. See the note on iv. 211.— ayAaa, ‘such beautiful presents,’ as if they were persuading the Atridae to consent even on the ground of their own interest. 24, nvdave (imperf. of dvédvw, aor. adeiv, iii. 173), Viz. arowa, or ro Sé- xev@ar. ‘But this was not pleasing to Agamemnon in his mind.’ No mention is made now of Menelaus, though both brothers had been ap- 30 pealed to, sup. 16. y vay ; 25, kaxws ain, ‘he dismissed him with insult, and added a harsh order, Let me never catch you, old man, by the hollow ships, (see sup. 12.) This sense of kparepoy is not uncommon in Homer, e.g. v. 492, xpatepnv aro0éobar evurnv. ix. 431, mada yap Kparepws améeurev, and xv. 202, rovde dépw Art wudov amrnvéa TE KPATEPOV TE,—KLXELW, & lengthened form of the aorist sub- junctive of xeyxavw, for kixéw = Kexo. Cf. épetw inf. 567, weOetw in ill, 414, and avy7y in ii. 84. 27. dndvvovra, loitering or lingering here, viz. in vain hopes of accom- plishing your object. 28. un ov xpatouyn, lest the staff and fillet of the god should fail to as- sist you. Both xpaconety and xpao- unoa are epic aorists, of which no present tense is in use. Thus we have xpaconety and xparounoal tive dAcOpov, Vii. 144. xi. 120, which is the usual construction (like apiyyev, apnv- ve, apxecy Tie TL), ‘ to ward off from,’ lit. ‘for’ a person. Here the dative of the person (roc) only isadded. It is to be observed, that xparopety is only used in the Lliad, and that in negative sentences. It is perhaps connected with xpaw or xpavw, ‘to graze,’ ‘to be in contact with,’ and so “to be close at one’s side.’ Others, however, refer it to xpdouac and XPHTLLOS. 29. mpiv, i.e. mpty ewe Avew avTny.— érevo.v, Shall come upon, shall over- take her. 30. ev "Apyet, ‘even at Argos.’ This is added to exaggerate the bitterness of the separation. 1] e \ 5 , he RN , 5 , LOTOV i a aesg KQt an A€xos AVTDOWOQAY, GAA tO, py) pe ” épebile, oadrepos Os Ke vena.’ e S? ds epar, cdeirev 0 6 yepwv Kat éreHero p00, By 8 TOAAG 6 eretT 5 , \ 3 “ a ¢€ ‘\ amavevbe KLWV npab O Yepatos aKEWV Tapa. iva toAvdAota Boto Gadacons. > / y \ | ie / , AroAXdwve avaxti, TOV NUKOOS TéeKE ATO. * KAvOL jLEv, apyuporo€ , OS Xpvonv dpa. BEeBnkas KidAav te Cadenv, Tevedow re it avaccets, SpuwGev. 81. érorxouerny, ‘ plying,’ lit. ‘ going up-and-down (to-and-fro) at’ the loom. The éri implies alternation, and refers to the practice of weavers passing to the right and left as they plied the shuttle alternately at each end. So v. 508, érotxer@ar is ‘to go about among the troops,’ émurwAc- g0a. Od. v. 61, 9 & (Kipxn) evdov aodidove” Omi KaAn, tardy eoLyouervyn Xpurety | Kepxis vdparvey. Pind. Pyth. ix. 18, & pév of Lorov TradiuBaj.ous ibidtacev odovs.—avtiwear, the pre- sent participle of avTiaw, contracted to avtr@cay, and the o inserted as in Tau.davowoarv, kapy Kouowrtes &c. This word more commonly takes the geni- tive, as Od. i. 25, avridwy Tavpwv Te Kat apvemyv éxarouhys, (where however it may be the contracted future of ap- TriaGw.) The idea of ‘ going to meet,’ i.e. when summoned as a concubine, will sufficiently explain the accusa- tive here. So avriacas, inf. 67, in- volves the notion of advancing to receive a gift or offering. 32. wawrepos, ‘the safer,’ from odos = g60s Or ods, (root caf, safe.) 33. 6 yépwyv. This is a combination rather common in Homer. Though in sense it differs not from the Attic article, it may literally mean ‘ he, the old man,’ 34. axéwv, “without a word,’ ‘in silence,’ i.e. not gainsaying the stern order. As axeovoa occurs inf. 565, this seems a participial form, as if from axréw, ‘ to be still.’ Compare the common formula axhv éyévovto www). Others suppose it to be indeclinabk or that we should read axew (from axews) in Od. xxi. 89, aAXrX’ axéwv Sai- vuobe xabjuevor.—rapa Siva, along the sea-strand. The lonely majesty of the sea seemed a fit scene for in- dulging grief and invoking the god. So in Od. li, 260, TyAcuaxos aravevde Kiwy émt Oiva Oaracons, xelpas viwa- y / / > €l TOTE TOL XAPlevt €7T 5 ‘\ \ » L vnor epewa, wevos OAH GAs; eUXET ‘A@jvn, and ib. v. 82 Ulysses ew’ axrns en Kaby- nevos, In Pindar, Ol. i. 71, Pelops aYXL €AD@v ToALAs adds niae év Oppva atvev BapuxruToy E Wrpraiva Vv. 35. avavee xiwyv, ‘when he had gone far apart’ Pern the Greek ships. . Xpvow, a place in the Troad, FP he: name B perhaps connected with Apollo’s warship as Xpvcawp, which in later tines more definitely meant ‘the sun-gcd.’—apdiBaiver, like aud- érev, to frequent, protect, tuerz, The figure is taken from a wild animal waking round its young when attacxed, or a warrior protect- ing a fallen friend in battle. See v. 999.—Killa was also a town in the Troad. Th: worship of Apollo was very gener] throughout the coast- cities of Asa Minor. 39. SuwOd, This title is said to be derived fron oputv@os, ‘ a field-mouse.’ Strabo (xiii p. 901) says that Scopas the sculptor made a statue of Apollo with a moise at his feet for the temple of ihe god at Chrysa. But others derived the name from Smin- the, a townin the Troad. 389—42. The general sense is, ‘If ever I have adorned your temple or offered sarrifices, accomplish my prayer for vengeance on the Greeks.’ But the exact sense of épeWa is un- certain, since épépery means both ‘to roof over’ wd ‘to hang with offer- ings.” In tie latter sense commen- tators compare Virg. Aen. ii, 248, ‘Nos delubra deum—festa velamus fronde.’ Sc also Pind. Isthm. iii. 72, epederv vady kpaviots gévwy The pas- sage may he taken in three ways: (1) Epewra xaplevra. (S@pa) emi nov. (2) eépewa vyw WOTE elvar Xapievta TOt. (3) épeWa oa xapiervra vynov. The first is perhaps tae most probable. IAIAAO® A. a 5 ? / . , r > oo” y) el }y TOTE TOL KATA 7Lova Pape €K7)4. lal / NI ‘ Tavpwv nO aiydv, TddE Low KpyNVoV €éAOwp “ / 9? ticeav Aavaol éua ddxpva coict BéeAcoow. a A a > / @s epar edvyopuevos, Tov dé KAve Pot Bos “AwdAAw, A , ~~ Bi dé Kar’ OidAvprro1o Kapyvov ywopevos Kip, B) / / TOF wpmowoww exov audynpedéea te hapérpyy u > ’ / exAayfav O ap’ durrol éx OLWV KWOMLEVOLO 3 “a , a > »+ ae , [ adrov Kw Oeévros* O ry LE VUKTL €OLKOs. | 7 > » fe / an \ OF 3 » a €CET ETTELT amavevbe VEWYV, PETQ. ) toV €7) KEV 7 SS \ , , 3 , a dew) de KAayy7) YeveT apyvpéowo Proto. - et. \ a a eZ \ RS > , OUP7]AS ev T PWTOV €7i WX ETO KQ@L KUVQaS apyovs, 3 \ 4 > 5 la / 5 \ b) \ aUTaAp €7TELT AVTOLCOL BéAos EX ET EVUKES EDtels > \ “w ~ Barr’: aiet dé TUPAl VEKYWY KALOVTO Gajretac. > “ ‘ 5 ‘ \ »” a n EVV) Lap eV ava OTPQATOV WX ETO KnXa. Geoto, 4), pnpia, slices of meat from the thighs of victims. See inf. 460.— Kpynvov, from xpaaivw, a lengthened form of xpaivw, like axpdavrov for axpavrov ii, 138. €€ASwp, ‘a wish,’ like réxuwp, EAwp (sup. 4), from ééASo- prac or EASopar, = BovAonat 42. ticevav, ‘may they pay for’— The pronouns are opposed, ‘ my tears by thy bolts.’—féAcoor, the dative of the means. Cf. inf. 51. 43—52. This is a very splendid pas- sage. The brevity of the description, yet the grandeur of the figures, and even the rhythm of the verses, which seem to express passion in their very sound, are justly admired.—dudy- pefea, ‘covered at both ends,’ i. e. closed in by a bottom and a move- able top, (m@ua, iv. 116.) The bow, as well as the quiver, seems sometimes to have been carried on the shoulder, as Virg. Aen. i. 318, ‘humeris de more habilem suspenderat arcum Vena- trix.’—The final «a is made long by the following + being doubled in pro- nunciation, much as in éSe.cev (€- Sevvev) sup. 33. 46. Exrayiav, ‘rattled.’ Virg. Aen. iv. 149, ‘Tela sonant humeris.—The next line, in which, from its position, avrov must mean ipsius, ‘the god hicnself,’ 18 probably interpolated. To go like night’ is certainly a fine figure for a silent and stealthy pace, Compare Xli. 463, vueri G07 atadavtos vroma. Od. xi. 606, 3 8 (‘Hpaxajjs) EPEKLVT) VUKTL EOLKWS. 48. amavev0e, at a distance from the ships, because the pestilence was to commence among the animals at the outskirts of the camp. The second — arrow brings the plague upon the men themselves; and the effect of each is terrible and immediate.— KeTaA—enkev (tévar), probably a tmesis for peOnKxer, ‘he let fly.’ For pe@cévar tofov or BéAos, see Soph. Phil. 1300. Eur. Orest. 1133. 50. ovpjas, the mules. Dogs are called apyot, ‘ swift,’ from their glanc- ing or nimble feet.—éraxero, invasit, “he attacked.’ So v. 330, 6 5€ Kump em@yeTo vnAéi xaAxe, and inf. 383. 5l. avrotot, see sup. A,— € yy eTEVKES, mexpov, ‘piercing sharp.’ ‘The first part of the compound, perhaps, is éx (as in éyis and éy:dva), the second mx or mux. Compare mepireveys. Aes- chylus, who uses the compound dév- mevxes, Calls an arrow a ‘glistening snake,’ apynorhnv obey, Eum, 181. It is commonly explained, éyov muxpiav THs TevKys, Perhaps indeed the root éx is the same in both éxw and éxts. Cf. Plat. Symp. p. 218, A, dnx@eis vd Tav év didogodia Adywv, ot ExovTat €x duns aypstepov. See iv. 129.—Badre, V1Z, avtovs d1o7G. The imperfect pro- bably means, that every subsequent arrow caused a death. Hence also the poet says, ‘for nine days the arrows went through the host.’— KnAa, probably connected with «aAov, “wood, and perhaps with the root of katw, ‘to burn.’ So Od. vy. 240, ada mdAal, WepixynAa, ‘very dry,’ or com- bustible. 1] IAIAAOS A. 7 loa , 5 , rH Sexdryn 8 adyopyvde kahéooaro Aaov “AyiAXevs: “ ‘ \ \ > » % / S TO yap ert ppect Gnxe Gea AcvKwAevos 'Hp7’ 54 OD \ a sd c é / c an K7) €TO Y2p Aavawyr, OTL pa OvnoKovTas OpaTo. aA & > \ » » c / / Ot a) E7TEL OVUV nyeplev OMIPYVEPEES fi 2 YEvovTo, a > / cS \ 7 TOLOL 5 GVLOTOJLEVOS pereby TOOAS WKUS "AyiAdeus ? AD “~ ; “*Arpetdn, viv dupe wad mAayxGevras olw x‘ > / + , / , auy ATOVOOTYOELV, EL KEV Oavarov YE PvyOluer, 60 ~) < ~ , “ an ei On) Ojov TOAELOS TE CALLE. Kat AoLLos "Ayatovs. > > » Ne /; 5 , A € ~ avr aye on TWa PaVvTtlV EPELOJLEV 1) Lép7)a xv + » / 4 / 2. a > ; 5 7) KGL dvepo7roAov (Kat Y2pP T ovap €K Atos éoTww), \ f 7 / a > Os ely Ott Toacov exwoaTo PoiBos AzoAXov, nT dp oy evxwAys éxyeuherar O éxarouPys, y / 5 5 / a“ / el kev Tws dpvav kvions aiyov TE TeAELw” 7 5 / 7 5 \ \ 5 “~ $3 BovAerau QVTLAGAS YLV a7TTO ovyov Ap[LUVAL, > sf > @& 5 ‘ Pe de lo we 3 / 9) TOLO Y WS €lTwV KAT ap ECeTO, TOLOL O GVECTH ae TAN > », KadAyxas ®eoropions, olwvoTdAwy Ox apLoTos, 54. ayopyvde, ‘ to a popular (or gene- ral) assembly.’ Bova? is always used of the council of the chieftains.— «ydero, ‘she was concerned for,’ The nominative is probably” Hpn, not’ Axia- Aevs.—oparo, éwpa. The middle voice is not uncommon in Homer, Aga- memnon, perhaps conscious that his conduct was the cause of the plague, leaves to Achilles the summoning of a general meeting on the subject ; and Achilles, on his part, probably intends to move for a popular demonstration against the general in chief, should he decline to interfere. 57. ounyepees- Not a mere tauto- logy, but the sense is, ‘when they had been duly summoned and had all met together.—rotor 6€ (S¢ marks the apodosis), the dative after meredn, ‘among them’ &c. 59—67. Achilles’ speech is remark- ably short, but pointed, and well de- vised to throw the responsibility on the offending party. ‘I think,’ he says, ‘we may as well go home at once, now that pestilence is added to ill success in the war. However, let us first ask some seer if there is any hope of pro- pitiating Apollo.’—otw, = oromar Serv, Cf. inf. 170, 296.—7radAcv TAayxGevtas, ‘finding our way back as we best may.’ Compare the use of d@eiper@ar, ‘to lose one’s way, ‘to go wandering home,’ éppew. Of. Aesch. Prom. 837, ad’ ob maduumAcyKroroe Xempacer Spo- wows, and also Od. xiii. 5 and 278. 60. ec kev x.t.A,, ‘if perchance we may (thereby) escape death.’ So et kev BovAetat (BovAntac) inf. 66. 61. et dy, ‘if really,’ ‘if, as appears.’ —éaua, the future for dapacer, ‘shall subdue.’ Cf. daudworr, vi. 368. 62. épecouev, by interchange of long syllables, for epewnev, = epwneda, ‘let us consult. The ‘seer,’ ‘ priest, and ‘dream-interpreter ’ (‘one conversant with dreams’) are mentioned as dis- tinct, the latter, as is shown by xat, having the least authority of the three. ds eurp, = ws eiry, qui dicat.—or, dvore. 65. 7 7—H Te, equivalent to eLTe— eite of later dialects. See on x. 309. —ériuéuderar, ‘is dissatisfied,’ “com- plains about,’ some (broken) vow, or (unpaid) hecatomb. See inf. 93, 94. 66. teAciwy, ‘ full-grown.’ —av7acas, Tvxav, see sup. on 31. It should be observed, that Achilles either does not know, or pretends not to know, the real cause of Apollo’s wrath. 69. 6x’ apiotos, ‘by far the best.’ aan Sigloleg tae ; This combination is common in Ho- mer; 6xa, an adverb or neuter plural (as in éfoxa, which however comes from éféyew, ‘to be prominent’), is referred by some to oxvpds, SO as to mean ‘strongly, like the French fort and the Latin valde. IAIAAO® A. 5 , , 5 Sf Os 90n TAT eovTa Ta T eoodpeva pd T édvTa, c Kal vyeoo ynoar ’A xaov “IAvov eiow os: nv dua pavtootwyy, TH ot Tope PoiPos A7roAXov. 0 opw & dpovéwy ayopncaro Kal per eeurev “@ “Ayired, xédeal pe, duihire, pv0noacbat pnvw “AmdAXwvos ExarnBed€érao avaKros. Totyap é€ya épew: ov O€ Onoeo; Kat jo Cmoarop 7 pyVv pot mpddpuw erecw Kal Xepotv apngew. 7 yap diopa avopa. xoAwo€gwev Os peya ndiatc “Apyciwy Kparéet kai of reGovrat "Ayauol. Kpeloowv yap BactAeis, dre Xooerat avdpl xXepm El TEP yap TE xoAov ye kal avTHap Kararéuy, aAAGa Te kal perorirbev EXEL KOTOY, odpa. TeXEoon, ‘ i) Ban a j ‘ ho ev oTnVerot Eoior. ov dé dpdoat N bE TAMCELS. Tov O drraperBdpevos Tporedy 7ddas dks “AyWXeis “@aponoas para eixe Georportov bri otcba: ov pa yap Azod\Awva duidtAor, © TE Ov Kadyay evyomevos Aavaoict Jeomporrias avadaivers, ov Tis eued LOvTos Kal eri XGovi depxopévoro Tol KoiAnS Tapa vyvat Bapeias yctpas érotcer oupTavrwv Aavaav, odd nv ‘A-yapépvova, els, 90 71. nyjearo, ‘had conducted.’ This king is xpeioowr, stronger and better part of the story perhaps occurred in provided with resources, as against other early bhoems treating of the war. an inferior,—‘ for even if he digests It is alluded to also in ii. 300, seqq. his wrath for the day (i.e. gets rid of 76, ovv0eo, make a solemn promise it), he retains it afterwards, till he Or compact with me. — Tmpoppwrv, has carried it out,’ or satisfiedit. The * heartily,’ rpd@vpos, Hesych. ve in these lines, as often in Homer, 78. xoAwoéuev, ‘that I shall enrage.’ tends to generalize the remark, ‘it His foresight in this is shown by the may be that,’ &e. For TeAé€con see iv. result, inf. 103.— Meya Kparéet, mMéya 178, For elrep Te, ‘even if,’ iv. 55. vii. Kparos éxet, ‘ has great authority over.’ 117. xi. 116. See xvi. 172. 83. dpagat, ‘consider whether you : 80. yap. This refers to } whv apytew, will bear me safe through it,’ promise to assist me, for a common 85. Geomporcop, ‘any message frovr, man cannot stand against the wrath the god that you know,’ i.e. as re« of a king.’—yépn, from X€pns Or xépus vealed to you (€péw, 76). From ede (xepevs, from xelp), the positive of and 7pérw, whence Jeomporos, ‘a seer, Xetpwv OY xepeiwy, and meaning pro- xii. 228, &c., either because signs are perly Bavavaos, a handicraftsman. It shown by the god, or because he 18s wrongly taken here for a compara- manifests (mpérec) his will by such tive, though it seems to have that means.—@ od «.7.A., ‘to whom you sénse in iv. 400, Tov vidv yeivaro elo address yourself when you explain Xepya payy. (See On li. 129.) Com. portents,’ i. e. whose Special priest pare also xiv. 382, X€pna. 8€ xeipo Sé6c- and favoured interpreter you are. Kev, and Od. XIV. 176, : 90. “Ayauéuvova, He perhaps antici- Si. yap, This yép explains wherein & pates that the guilt. or cause of the 1] TATAAO® A. aA “~ pS ha » ial ~ yy > $3 os vuv TOAAOV apioros Ayatov EVXETAL EiVAaL. \ , Os / \ ¥O / . 5 / KQUL TOTE Ov) daponce KQL v0oa PAVTLS Af[LUILWV 4 y > yy 3 7 7 > n~ 5 wf , OUT ap OY evywAns ETLLE METAL ove ExaToupns, 5 > a al ray 5 / > 3 / GA e€VEK APNTY POS, OV YT LANS Ayapeuvov > 5 , \ sf 4 5 5 “ &é > » ovd ameAvoe Ovyatpa Kai oi« dmredéear a7rouva, "o or , > »y > > > *.) “ TOUVVEK Gp adye EOWKE exn Boros HO eTL Oo. 1. o \ nw 5 / \ 5 ; OU O YE TP Aavaotcow QELKED Xouyov AT WOEL, mpiv y aro rarpt dirw Somevat EAXcKOrido 10 Tp Y aro TaTpt Pi. @ Oopmeval EALKWITLOA KOUPHV > 4 5 / » 1 ‘ e f aT Platyv AVQATOLVOV, QYELV 6 LEepy)V exaTouPnv és Xpvonv. / , c , / 3 TOTE KEV fetv \Aacodpevot TeTiGouner. ’ 100 > o 7 @ 5 \ > yy > 4G an “> 5 / 9) TOLO Y WS €l7TWV KAT ap ELETO, TOLGL O avVEaTYH 9 > AD \ >| npws Arpelons evpd Kpeiwv Ayapéeuvov y , , i / : de / —# F 5 ‘r OXVUPLEVOS* JLEVEOS O€ MEeya ppeves OpLPpure OLVaL , > » / e ‘ 4 57 TiTAaVT , OTE O€ OL Tupi AaprerowvTe ELKTNV. mn Sf f / > > f / Kadyavra. TPWTLOTaA KQK OOO OJLEVOS 7 POO €€LTTeV. ‘a4 / : A + , ; \ 4 > PaVTL KAKWY, OV 717W TOTE fot TO Kpiyyvov €l\7T as. . 7 ‘ MD , \ , lel TOL TA KAK EoTL dira dpeci pavreverGat, 4 \ s y , > + 4 , eo OXov OUTE Tl TW ELTTAS ETOS OUTE TEeAeooas. plague, will be found to lie at Aga- memnon’s door. But etxns may mean, ‘though you should specify him (ef, 78) as the person you fear,’ 91. evxerat, ‘professes to be,’ ‘as- serts that heis.’ This verse perhaps is a comment on 78, 79. 92. Oaponce, cf. 85.—apuvuwr,. vera- cious, unimpeachable. 94, évexa. This seems to govern the genitives in the preceding line, and therefore in 65. 95. ovd’ améAuoe, i.e. ovK amroddvaas Kal ov degdjevos, «.7.A., ‘ by not releas- ing’ Chryseis. 97. amwGetv here takes the usual construction of anvvew (sup. 28), ‘he will not remove the afflicting plague for the Greeks,’—ar0—Souevar, se. mpiv av aroda ‘Ayapéenvov.—édtkors, like éAccoBAepapos, and éAikwwW applied to men (inf. 389) with large rolling (or quick-glancing) eye. From éAic- cev, tO Move in a circle, 99. amTpLatny is not an adverb, but the feminine of ampiaros, ‘ unbought.’ Pindar has lynpvova Boas avaityntras Kat ampiaras, frag. incert. 48. 6—8.—dra- mo.voyvy, Without ransom (do.va, sup. 13).—rerlGouner, weicanmer, the redu- plicated aorist as if from m@éw or mln. * Then perhaps we may pro- pitiate and persuade him.’ 103. apdimeAacvar, The gloom of an- ger investing or besetting the heart was confused - ‘h the purely phy- sicalnotionof! diaphragm,charged with dark ve 4s blood on both sides of the bods and this again arose from incorrect notions about the ac- tion of the heart. From a similar confusion of the physical and the inetaphysical arose the expression Aaovov «yp, (inf. 189,.)—méya, «.7.A,, ‘began to fill greatly with rage.’— Aautretowvtt, like wauzdavowvra in vy, 619, from a neuter verb in aw, ‘to be torch-like,’ ‘to glare,’—éixrny, (eixw,) for €oxarnv, It is formed however, like 7ixzo, as if from a pluperfect pas- Sive, nlyuny or é’yunr. 105. xax’ doadpmevos, ‘with evil in his look,’ ‘boding evil.’ The phrase perhaps arose from ancient notions about the ‘evil eye.’—ro xpyyvor, 7d ayadov, xedvov. A rare word, only found here and in Theocr. Id. xx. 19, TOULEVES, ElTAaTE wo TO Kpyyvov. Both here and in ta xaxa following we seem to have the true Attic article. So also inf. 167. The allusion in kaka avreverGac may be to the sacrifice of Iphigenia at Aulis, 108. reAeooas, ‘brought tu its ae. ———— ~~ - \ ¥ ¢f/ > / Koupioins GAdxov, eel ov EHEv ETTL KEPELWY, od déuas ovd€ puny, ovr ap pévas OUTE TL Epya" 115 GANG Kat Ss eérAw Sdpevar wad, ei TO yy) dwewvov" , 5) \ / BovAop ey A\aov awoov E/LLEVOLL 1 amroA eo Gat. > 4 5 \ / 5 - 3. < / > » A > QvuTap €fLOl YEPaS QUTtKX ETOLLAC GAT , odpa #7) OLOS > / 5 / ” > \ SQN. OW a Apyciwy ayépacros €w, €7el OVOE EOLKEV ¢ , » + ?? edooere yap TO ye TAVTES, O OL YEpas EPXETAL aAAn. 120 a ‘) ‘ie wo , Tov & ieiBer erevra roddpkns dios AxiAAeus / / °’Arpeldn KvdLoTE, PLAOKTEAVWTATE TAVTWV, “ / / Md 7 Be / . Tos yap To Swrover yepas peyaHupoe Axa.tot 5 ; > i / ovo Ti ov topev Evvya Ketpeva 7roAAa, < , ‘ Ss GANG Ta bev ToAwy eerpalopev, TA d€dacTat, 125 complishment,’ i.e. proved it true by its fulfilment. 109. kat viv, «.7.A. ‘And so now in declaring the will of heaven among the Greeks you say, that for this cause forsooth (6) the far-darting rod is causing them woes, because [ id not choose to accept splendid ransom for the young lady Chryseis. (1 did refuse:) for I like much more to have her at my home; for indeed I prefer her to Clytemnestra, my wedded wife, since she is in no way inferior to her, either in stature, or in natural beauty, or in discretion, or in accomplishments.’ 112. BovAouar, like aipeto@ar, has sometimes a sense of preference, and thus is followed by %, as inf. 117. iii. 41. xvii. 831, nut de Zevs prev modv BovAetat H Aavaotow vixny.—mpoBeE- Bovda, mpoxpivw, as if from an active mpoBovAw, malo.—xovpidins, lit. ‘ lady wife,’ from xovpy or xovpos, which in Homer always implies good birth. Hence it is opposed to the captive concubine, who was in the position of a slave,—édev, = of, i.e. adtas. So é is often used by Homer = avtor, 116, cai ws. ‘ Yet even so,’ i.e. though I wish to retain her, ‘I am willing to restore her, if that is for the best. I had rather my peopleshould be saved than that they should perish. But (in that case) get ready for me im- mediately a gift-of-honour, that I may not be the only Argive without a meed, for neither is it right. The king here expresses his readiness to obey Calchas for the general good, but only on condition that the maid shall not be surrendered, virtually at least, ampiatyn avarowwos sup. 99; for he demands an equivalent, and that immediately. 119. €w, the same as 4, like xtyetw for xtx® sup. 26. 120. Aevooete x.7.A. ‘For you see this all of you, that my prize is going another way, —an euphemism for ‘is being taken from me.’ He makes all the people witness the fact, either to magnify his own patriotism, or to put the conduct of Calchas in an invidious light.—®o, quod, ore. 123. mos dwcover, i.e. how can they, even if they will; especially avrixa, at once. (A recompense is offered later, inf. 128.) 124, ovdé re «,7.A,, ‘but we have no knowledge of ample stores of com- mon possessions laid up in any place,’ viz. whence we could satisfy your claims.—fvryjia, f~vveta, i.e. Kowvetu, “places for common goods,’ like pov- ceca &C. Cf, xxiii. 809, trevxea & audd- Tepor Evvjia Tavta hepécOwyv, 125. The root of wépéw is wep@ or ——_ as a — CO —s I.] TAIAAOS A. il \ 5 7 ~ a Aaovs & odk erréoLKe TadiAXoya TavT ETAVELPELV. \ \ ‘ “ , ") “ GANG ov pev viv THVOE Hed Tpdes, atTap “Ayatol Mi \ji 7° drroricoper, ef xé robe Lev Tp 1 TET PAT / 4] T GTOTLOOHLEV, EL KE TOUL LEVUS 5 “~ 9 T A 5 / 2¢ , e bi) wot ToAw ‘'l'poiny evreiyeov eadaTragan. \ > / Tov 0 arraperopevos Tpocehyn KpEwv ‘Ayapeuvov 130 - .% \ ¢ > a “un oy ovTws, d&yabds mep edv, OeoeiKeN "AyiAXEd, r , 4 > \ 5 4 >a 7 / KAETTE VOW, E7TEL OV TrapeNEVe Eat OVOE ME TELCO ELS. > 24éX » > Ca, ” , wy 9 +” n €Vedets Op avTos EXNS YEpas, avTap EL aTwS = / \/ ‘ AOA noGat Sevdpevov, KéAcar S€ pe THVd drrododvat ; > 5 A 7 , Af) 4 - GAX €i pev dwcover yepas peyabuuor ’Ayxatoi, 135 >” \ 4 / Dd 4» ” OPOAVvTES KATA Oupov, OTWS GVTAELOV EOTAL 5 5 / \ } / > ‘ QO 7 3 ‘ sd ; €l O€ KE [7] OWWOLY, Eyw O€ KEV auTOS EAwpat ba) \ Xv 4 >\ / A 3 Q ‘al 7) TEOV Y) Atavros LWV YEPES 1) Odvanos mpa0, as that of Sépxouar is Sepx or Spax (Spaxwv, vrodpa &c.). Translate, *but all that we took out of the cap- tured cities, that has already been divided, and it is not reasonable that the people should have to go a- beg- ging to get these collected again.’— —Ta, i.e. TavTA. —é<édacrar, perf. pass. of Sate, ° to divide.’ 126. érayeipew, to collect from tent to tent (which is the force of é7é), It is possible that Aaods may be the accusative after this infinitive, like extpagcerOai ti tia, ‘to go about begging among the people for these presents collected back again.’ 127. mpoes, resign, freely give up the maid. See sup. on 8.—rperay «.7.A,, ‘threefold or fourfold,’ Supply wepis., or some such word.—dadroricouev, we will make restitution, or recompense. 130—147, Agame mnon will not hear of resigning Chryseis without an adequate compensation. His public feeling prevails however, and he pro- poses “to restore her at once, leaving the matter of the payment, i.e. how to raise it, till afterwards (140). 131. dyads, of high birth, and of corresponding mental qualities. Cf. xv.185. Translate, ‘ Nay, try not thus, —good as you are, godlike Achilles, to deceive me by your cleverness; for you shall not overreach me nor ‘pe r- suade me,’ Jompare also inf. 275. There seems an ironical compliment in vow and in ayaos. Compare Hes, Theog. 6138, @s ovK €aote Atos KAeWat voor ovde maped Oey. 133. 7 é0éAews £.7.A,, supply ratra TWELTAL LE, “Can this be your wish, in order that you may keep your prize, but that I should sit idle (avrws jaGar) deprived of mine, and do you (with such views) bid me restore her?’ A simpler syntax w ould have been, avTOS LEV éxelv yépas, ene dé Hobe K.T.A. —Sevouevor, Seouevov. The vis the resi- due of an old F. The addition of avtws, ‘just thus,’ to jada, which itself has the sense of sitting inactive, adds dramatic force to the expres- sion. 136. dpoavtes, apuocarres, ‘ fitting it,’ or ‘suiting it (yépas) to my mind, so that it shall be an equivalent,’ There is an ellipse here of some apo- dosis, like kaA@s éorat, Or €6€Aw aro- Sovvat, 137. éym dé xev x.7.A., ‘then mayhap I shall myself go and take, &c. The Attic idiom would be éy@ av eAoiuny, but the epic subjunctive with «er is very common (e. g. inf. 184) in express- ing a somewhat coutingent or condi- tional future event. Probably xexo- Awoetat = KeXoAwonTat in li 39, although we have ot xé we tisynoover inf. 175. Compare x. 449, and see ii. 488. Also iv. 176, Kat Ke Tis @O epeec, and ib. 191, papuay’, & Kev mavoyou xK.T.A, The variation of moods and tenses in this passage is IE din Mr. Hayman’s Odyssey, vol. i. p. xv of Appendix A, but perhaps w ith an over-anxious care to detect subtle meanings s. In iii. 287, Tyunv H wéAnrac pet’ avOpwrots seems as nearly as possible a synonym of nris €orar &e, 138. Ajax and Ulysses are here spe- cially mentioned, as being the per- sonal friends of Achilles. Schol. IAIAAOS A. & , 7 7 a [agm EAdv 6 Gé Kev KEXoAWC ETAL, OV KEV LKWPLAL. | > a) / a. Ey GAN 1) TOL peev TAVUTaA petadpacdpuecOa KGL QUTLS, ~ > A ] wd o~ vov 0 aye vino pédoway épvocoper eis aAa. diav, > > Fe / és 0 epéras érirndes dyeipopev, és 0 ExatouBnv > , DN Geiopev, av oO Byoopev. = / avuTHV X pvonioa KaAXdurapnov ee 4 ? €is O€ TLS apxos avnp BPovAndopos ect, > \ , , AA 4 \ 7 Atas 7) Idopeveds 7 dtos "Odveceds x a , > 5 .‘) ~ ne ov IIndcidn, ravrwv éxrayAorat cvopav, ¢ , ¢ A tc /- 3° opp nut exaepyov tAdoceat Lepa. pécas. ~N > / “ / 4D 5 4 2.4 / Tov 0 ap tmrddpa idov tpocépy 7ddas wKds AytAXeEvs c lal 4 / » TWS TiS TOL TPOPPwV EET Tt e(Onrau “Ayaov 3 ~ , ~ / ‘@ pol, GVvaLoeinv emlemeve, Kepoadeodpor, 150 “\ , \ > / "1 7) 600v €AOguevar 7) avdpact tdu payer Oat ; , Ss > > , ov yap eyo Tpowyv €vex nAvOov Aly LNTAwY mn \ ¥ / y¥ 5 , devo [aynoopevos, €7TEL OU TL [LOL GALTLOL ELOLYV A Os ‘N 7 ov yap Tw mor enas Bots NAacar, ovde péev Lrrous, / ovo€ Tor év POin épiBwraxt Bwtaveipy Kap7ov eOnAnoavT , eel 7) mada, roAAG peonyus, 140. ravra, this matter of the yépas we will consider about further (xat) at a future time.—éepvccouer, épvow- pev, let us launch, or drag into the Sea.—eritndes, expressly for that ser- vice, This is an Attic word, occur- ring also in Od. xv. 28. The three verbs following are also hortative subjunctives ; avaBjoar is, to place on board, to cause to embark. 144, BovAndopos. Let some member of my council, i.e. some man of dig- nity, be the commander. 146, exrayAoTate, most redoubtable, Gavpacrorate. From the root mAay (wAjoow), to strike with awe &c., and shortened by euphony from éx7mAa- yAotare. There is some irony in the word, as well as in asking Achilles to propitiate the angry Apollo for them. Perhaps too some taunt is intended by naming him dpxds only fourth in order. 148. vrddpa. For ird8paé, (root dpax, Sépxouat,) looking from under the eyebrows, ‘sternly.’—émewméve, ‘clad in,’ from a root Feo, vest-ire, wheuce the aorist éscdpnevos and the pluperf. €ecTO0. » See ix. 372. — KepSareddpor, ‘crafty-minded,’ with the additional notion of ‘bent on greed,’ TAEOVERKTHS, dtAokréave, Sup. 122. 150. 7s TIS, 1. e. Tas Huets TerPdueba; i.e. if you treat your allies thus.—zpo- dpwv, see On sup. 76.—oddv, a raid or expedition into the Troad; or per- haps, ‘on an embassy,’ as in xxiv. 235, or even to an ambuscade (inf, 227), a duty of peculiar danger. 152. yap. There is some ellipse; but the sense in our idiom is, ‘ Don’t suppose that J came here to fight on account of (i.e. to punish) the spear- armed Trojans; for I have no fault to find with them.’ This is a very elo- quent passage, and a graphic descrip- tion of the outburst of a hot and haughty temper. The ingratitude of Agamemnon towards himself, in threatening to take away his captive after all the aid he had rendered, is the chief point of Achilles’ com- plaint. 155. Hesych. Bwrraverpa, tovs avdpas tpehovoa. Compare avridverpar, an epithet of the Amazons, iii.189. «vda~ veipav, inf. 490, movAoBoretpy, iii. 195. —edyAjoarto, édupjvavto, made havoe of the crops, viz. by éoBodAai, or raids. —moAAa x.7.A., many obstacles inter- vene, both shadowy mountains and sounding seas, ee we SS Se 6S I.] IAIAAOS A. 13 ¥ , , / / > / OUPEd TE OKLOEVTA Gatacoa TE NXNETo. SAAC oS Ce tes QQ 7 ee / & ” \ , GAAG TOL, W MEY GVALOES, GL EOTOMEY , odpa. OU XaLpys, Tunnv apvijmevote MeveAdw col Te, KvVa7r0 pny apvop. p Gol TE, KUVOTA, rn FY. -f qT pos T'pwowv. “ » / 303 93 45 aes TWV OV TL MLETATPETTY) OVO aeyiCets* 160 \ ex. 2 / \ ~~ Kal 01) Lot yepas avTos adaipnoerGat azedrets, e sy , 7 3 , \/ ‘Ns > - @ ert TOAN Enoynoa, Oomay O€ jOL ULES “Ayaov. > \ / > » / c > § / OU feyV OOt TOTE tLOOV exw Yepas, O7T 7 OT Axatot , / > , a HS / / Tpawv EKTEPT WO €U VQLOJLEVOV aToAielpov 4 ~~ GAAG TO ev TAELOV TOAVGLKOS TONELOLO 165 “ > ~ WZ > > ‘\ »¥ %) \ 7d XElpes Ewa OverrovT , GTAP NY TOTE OAT HOS LKNTAL, Gol TO yépas TOAD peicov, eyw d dAtyov te pidov Te » a - a 5 \ lal 5 / , 4G ep KX Ope eX wv €7Tt V7jQs, €7TTEL KE KA[LW ToAemiCcov. a > , a> 5 > vov & clue POinvd, érei 7) TOAD PEprepov eoTiv » A> és \ / sa a Ie = OLKaO ULeV SUV VYVTL KOPWVLOLY, OvdE GO OLW 170 + bad ¥ >< A \ ~ 3.) £% 59 €EVUGO GATLILOS EWV agevos Kat mwAOUTOV ADPUCELV. \ Lae 5 4 >» »¥ é 5 ‘a las > / TOV O nel Per eveita avag avopav Ayapje“vov 158. ov, as always, is emphatie; ‘to ive you pleasure, &c¢.—tinv «.7.A., to get satisfaction for Menelaus and for you from the Trojans.’ See v. 552, tynnv “Atpetdns—apvupevo. 160. rav «.7.A., ‘which (services) you pay no attention to, nor care about.’ For this sense of peratpé- mweoOa, properly, ‘to turn round or back to,’ thence ‘to regard,’ ppovricecy, see inf. 199. ix. 626. xii. 238. On the same principle évtpérea@al twos is used, Soph. Aj. 90. Plat. Phaedr. p. 254, A. Dem. Mid. p. 585, ovdév dpov- tigwy ovde petaatpepopevos ovdée doBov- pevos. Bur. Hipp. 1224, ovre coAAnTav OXwV meTaoTpEepoveat, 161. avrds, see sup. 187. ‘And now you even threaten to deprive me with your own hands of my prize, to gain which I laboured much, and (which) the sons of the Achaeans gave to me.’ He repeats the complaint xvi. 56. 168. ov phy «7A. ‘And yet’ (i.e. though I came here solely to oblige you) ‘I never have an equal prize with you, whenever the Achaeans may have sacked a well-peopled for- tress of the Trojans,’ in raids made upon the Troad. Achilles here speaks, not of the capture of Troy itself, as many commentators suppose, nor of an event yet pending, but of the fre- quent attacks on ‘Trojan towus, such a8 Theba. In these cases Agamem- non, as general-in-chief, gets the choicest of the spoils, while Achilles, though he conducts the expedition, comes in for the devrepeta, or second prizes. 165. woAvait (atcoow), ever restless, causing much exertion and motion hither and thither. So xaparos ro- Avaif, v. S81l.—écérovcr, ‘manage,’ ‘conduct,’ Hesych. évepyotor, dtarro- vovo.—sacpnos, a division of the spoil. 167. 7d yépas. Here we have a clear instance of the Attic article-—oAtyov ve hidov Te, ‘not the less dear because it is small.’ So ddacs 7 dAcyn Te pian re, Od. Vi. 208. xiv. 58.—émet Ke Kaw, when I am wearied, or worn out, with fighting. Of. vii. 5. 170. KOpwVicty, . beaked,’ or ‘ hooked ; ships, in reference to the curvature of the stern rather than the prow, xayu- mvrorpipvors, Hesych.—ovdé a’, (ovde coi, emphatic,) a rare elision. Cf. vi. 165, 5s’ EOeAey iddryre peynpwevar OVK éGedoveyn. Translate, ‘and L have no idea of staying here dishonoured_ to drain from others riches and wealth for you. —ovK diw, ov Sox, as sup. 59. —advocew is a figure borrowed from drawing out wine to fill smaller ves- sels. Cf. inf. 598.—adevos, from an old word €évos, annus, lit. the produce of the year, mAovros and xpnuara being wealth and property generally. nw 4 5 , “ hevye par’, «i tot Oupos eréoovra. TATAAOS A. sas 5 4 , ov0e 7 ey Ye Co] a) & rn / ; 4 , ‘ 7% Nicoopat ELVEK E{LELO eEvely’ Tap €/L0L YE KQL GAAOL ‘ / r 4 Ol KE pe TIULHTOVEL, wadtora be pentieta ZLevs. I7E ‘ / Exforos d€ poi éoor Stotpehpéwv BaciAjnwv" / / aiet yap ToL epis Te hiAn ToAEMOL TE padyaL TE. ) / \ / > #\N ei pada KapTEpos €oot, Geds ov Gol TO Y €OwKer. y » IN = / “ \ “ c / OLKQO LWV SvV VYVCL TE Oo7s Kat GOULS ETAPOLOLV Muppidover ct aVacoe. odev Oo éyw otk adeyilo, 180 wy) , / e 000 GOoj.a1 KoTéovTos: deAnow S€é TOL Ode. lal r C n > / as eu adaipeirac Xpvonida PotBos ’AmodXAwv, “ \ “~ ¢ LA THY pev eyo ov vyniT éuy Kar emors ETAPOLOLY > . cA‘ / Tew, eyo 5€ K dyw Bouonida KkaAAirapyov \ / x» > 3\ AA aitos iwv Kduoinvde, TO adv yepas, odp ev eidns 185 / , uh \ » occov héprepos eiue weber, oTvyen O€ Kai aAXos Ss > \ / xX <€ Ye »” 33 igov enol ducbat Kai dpowwlywevar aVvTNV. Os paro: 173. devye par’, ‘run away, by all means, if your mind is bent upon it.’ The Schol. observes that flight is in- vidiously meutioned, as if to throw discredit upon the hero’s motives.— érécovrat, the perf. pass. of cevw, for géovpar, perhaps. There is also an epic aorist écovpnr, part. o¥mevos. 174. Atogouar, ‘Jam not the man to implore you to remain on my ac- count.’—rapa, i.e. mapecot, ‘I have others by me who will pay me honour,’ For the xe with a future see sup. 137. 175. wadvora Sé€. Zeus was the espe- cial patron of kings: é« && Atds Bact Anes, Hes. Theor. 96. 176, 177. A very similar distich oc- curs in v. 890, 891. 178. Kaptepds, physically strong, toxupes, which does not of necessity imply bravery. 180. Muppuddveoror, the people of Phthiotis whom Achilles had brought, Agamemnon, himself called €Upvu- kpewy, speaks with contempt of the chief (avaé) of a local horde. 181. ov« O8onat, ‘I reck not.’ ef. v. 403, Os ovK O67’ alcvada péGwv, Like Xpatouety (sup. 28) this verb is only used with a negative, 182. ws, ‘since,’ érei,—a very rare use in Homer. ‘As Apollo,’ he says, ‘takes away my Chryseis, I will go myself and take your fair Briseis. He is careful to lay on the god the - ee \' “A 7 ¢ > Inrciwve 0 dxos yéver’, év dé of Hrop charge, for he is too proud to admit that he has resigned his captive through human influence. 184, kev ayw,= afm or ayouse av. See sup. 137, where the threat was made of which this is a repetition. —ayew, like xetpoveOat, technically means to take as a captive. 187. toov éuot ddacGar, to say he is equal to me. We must, apparently, supply éavrov elvar, though the Attic idiom at least would be ddécOat ivos eivac. But it may mean, ‘to speak on an equality with me,’ ionyopiav éxecv, and so Hesychius seems to ex- plain it, toov éuot €lT€cv.— OoiwOryme= vat, as Od. iii. 120, v6" otis wore wyTev OMoLwWOnmevaL avTHY 70eX .—orvyen, hor- rescat, ‘may dread.’ Hesych. orv- yeu’ hoBeto@ar, 188. The fierce temper of Achilles is about to break out in violence at the insulting language of his chief ; but the goddess Hera, favourable to both alike, sends Athena, the goddess of wisdom, to check his wrath.—aAa- oto.at, Hesych. Sacéou.—daAdot ruxvois kai ouvetots. Inii. 851 we have IvAat- Héveos Ado.oy Kp, and in xvi. 554 IlarpoxAnos Adovov Knp. The original idea seems to have been that of manliness and courage ag shown by a hairy chest; see the note on 103 sup.—dcaviiya, ‘in two ways,’ as Heppnpicew contains the reduplicated i Ey cove ’ zt) 1] TAIAAOS A. 15 orndecow Aaciout didrdixa peppaprser, 7 “A 7 oO YE pdayavoy 6 6&b epveodprevos Tapa pLnpov 190 > / A 99 > AQ > 7S Tovs pev avaornceev, 0 6 “Arpeldnv évapilor, > , / 4 / : ne XOAoV Travoeiev Epnrvaee Te Ovov. e ray asp . , \ \ / Elos 0 TAVO Wpyave KaTaA hpéva Kal kata Ovpor, eXxero 0 &x KoXeoto péya Eidos, HAGE & oupavolevs po yap AKe Ged AevKwAevos “Hp, “AOnvyn —_ co cn y e ry “ app onas Ovpa diréoved Te kndopevy TE. Os oTH 0 omdev, SavOns dé kouns Ae Indciwva, » / val > val OlW pavonevn’ TWV 6 aAXAwv ov TLS Oparo. OapBnoe & ’Ayireds, pera dé tpdzer’, aitixa d eyvw TIladvAdd “A@nvainv: dew d€ oi dace daavber. 200 / , + / 4D Kai piv Pwvycas ErEea TTEPOEVTA TpOTNVOG. > 5 > ‘ ‘rit ait, aiywxowo Avs rékos, eiAnAovdas ; 5 9 ¢ an > , > WAN 7 wa vBpw loys Ayapenvovos Arpetdao ; >. CG GAN €x ToL épew, TO O€ Kal TEeA€eT Oat diw* = ¢ Ve | Be Te by s ay 2 9? 205 7S UTE€poTs byob TAX QV TOTE UpLOV O/ €007). a root mep (uépos). So in ii. 3. viii. 167, & 191. rovs perv, i.e. Tovs mapovTas, the company present. —avarry cere, Hesych. avagratovs roujoere, ‘should remove, ‘drive off; proturbaret et summoveret, Heyne.—o ye and 6 éé are both superfluous here, the subject being IInAciwv. 193. elos, an old form of éws. See sup. on 1.—éAxero &, ‘and was in the act of drawing his great sword from the scabbard.’—AGe 52, ‘lo! there came Athena from the sky.’ The 8, as frequently, marks the apodosis. 196. audw oOuas, because Hera was especially the Argive goddess; and the ancient Argos extended over the greater part of upper Hellas, includ- ing Phthiotis. 199. eTa—tpatero, See sup. on 160. —eyvw, because, being himself the son of a goddess, he had this special prerogative, to recognize a divinity unseen by ‘others,—oove k.7.A., ‘and terrible to him her eyes appeared,’ Viz. aS yAavxwmis, ‘the goddess of the glaring eye.’ Heyne renders this, ‘her ter rible eyes were rect sue by him ;’ and he compares Aen. v. 647, ‘ divini signa decoris Arde nitennas notate oculos,—daavéev, for ebavén- vay the root being dafF in daos, dyme, paivw, fari, fatum (hafFrov) &e. 203. Ayaueuvovos. He appears un- conscious, or is unwilling to admit, any v8pis on his own part ; but see 122, 149, 159. 205. wreporAinor, ‘by his acts (or words) of pride.’ The is made long by a metrical licence which is less common in thesi, i.e. in the syllable on which the ictus, or metrical stress, does not fall. So Od. xiii. 142, arc- pinow tadAdew; inf, ii. 588, mpoPupinae nerrovdws, Mr. Hayman (Od. vol. i. Append, C, § 5) observes, “ Nothing gives way sooner to metrical con- venience than the quantity of this vowel.” On this principle éta is used in iii. 357 and elsewhere, and perhaps also #tAe in iv. 155, though here it may have been pronounced hidde, So we have Aodoziwy in v. 77, avewiod in XV. 554, d@ypiov in xxii. 318. Hesy- chius explains the word by v7ep7n- paviats, vrepppogvvats. So iméporrAov éevrrev, XV, 185.—7Tay’ av dAeoon, = dAé- gevey av, Sup. 137. It is rather uncer- tain if the words bear the later sense of ray’ ay, ‘ eon day, perhaps, he will lose his life,’ or ‘some day soon.’ The general cas Sh is, that some day or other, Agamemnon will fall a victim to the anger of some chieftain, with less of self-restraint than Achilles, ee es IAIAAOS A. > \ an oe At 2 Tov © avte mpocéerre Gea yAavKwTis AOnvyn / » 4 A “ D\Oov éy@ tavoovca TO TOV MEVOS, EL KE TLONAL, e / " sf ; ovpavobev: apo O€ p 7Ke Ged. AevkwAevos Hpy, " “~ “ / - a dudw pas Oud pirdovea TE KNOopevy TE. > “ \ - ¢ A. GAN aye Any €pioos, pnde Eichos EAKeo XEUpt = ‘ sa c »” , GAN 1 TOL ETE LV peev OVELOLTOV WS EDETAL TEP. = o \ as \ / ‘ ” . doe yap eLepew, TO O€ Kat TeTeAEopEVOV EOTAL / > \ ~ KOL OTE TOL Tpis TOCCG. TAPEOOETAL ayaa dapa Y ° nm “ \ > ‘G “> £ vas 979 UPplos elvexa THTOE. GUO LoxEO, TEEO O MLV. , i) \ > , = THV & TO, LEL[IOPEVOS Tpocepy TOOAaS WKUS AyxtdXeus 215 ; / ” > 4 9 " xp7 pny opwitepov YS Gea, E7ros eipva cao Ga, \ , A , a \ » Kat pada 7rep Ovo KeyoAwLevov’ WS Yap ajLELr'ov. lod / > » > “ 3 Os Ke Oeois éxime(Onrat, pada T exAvov avTod. > / “ a 7], kal er apyupen Kwry oxele xcipa Bapetay, ay & és xovdcdv doe péya Eihos, 0b8 ariOnoev pvGw “AOnvains. 7 8 OvtAvprovee BeBixet 8 / > 35 5 / A \ , Same / LAA WULAT €s atyloVxV oto tos ETA OGLLQVAS a OVS. IInrcidns & eEatris araprypotct érecow ‘Arpeidnv mpocéeure, kal od 7w Afjfye ydAovo. , ¥ De 7 ~ / “ olvoBapés, Kuvos Oppar exwv, kpadinv 0 éAddouo, 2 210. €Axeo, cf. sup. 194. 211. éweowy, i.e. in words (but not in actions), even as it may be, or, as it shall be, viz. inf. 223. The phrase @s égetai wep occurs also in Od. xix, 312. xxi, 212; but in both those pas- sages the sense is more obvious than here. Athena rather permits than exhorts Achilles to reproach his chief. Virtually, she seems to say, ‘abuse him as you please, but touch him not.’ 213. Kati more, for moré Kai tpis té000 &c., ‘some day even thrice the num- ber of beautiful gifts will be placed at your disposal, on account of the insult now offered to you,’ viz. sup. 184. This prophetic declaration has its fulfilment in Book ix, 214. toxeo, restrain yourself. 216, opwitepov. As Achilles uses the dual, he was aware that both Hera and Athena had interfered, Hence 208, 209, repeated trom 195, 196, must be genuine in Athena’s speech at least.—eipiccacda, hvddé- ag@ar, to observe and keep. In a somewhat different sense, viii, 143 Js avinp Sé Kev o0 te Atos véov eiptcoatto, i.e. ‘avert,’ ‘guard against’ (which might also be paraphrased by dvAage ato). The primary notion of épv- gacGa. is ‘to rescue,’ ‘drag out of danger.’ The initial ei is a remnant of the old digamma-sound. 218, e€xAvov here takes the sense of an aorist, ‘are wont to hear.’ 221. BeBhxe, ‘she had gone.” He intended to say more, but found she had vanished.—wera, ‘to rejoin the other gods,’ 223. Achilles, as the goddess had predicted he would (as écerai rep, sup. 211), renews the attack on Aga- memnon with insulting or reproach- ful words. — araptypots, probably a form of arnpots, aFara or avara (Pind. Pyth. ii. 28) being the old form of am, and the F being finally repre- sented by 7.—otrw Ajye, viz. though the goddess had said Ajy’ Epidos, SUP. 210. ef 225. Kuvds Oumar’, as sup. 159, Kuv- ara, The meaning is, ava.dys, for the Greeks regarded the eye as the seat of shame.—édrAadoro, because stags I] IATAAOS A, 17 v Ae , 7 al A OUTE TOT €s TOAEHLOV [LOL daw Owpnx Ojvas » / \3 5/7 4 5 7 > “~ OUTE Aoxovd leva Ovv apioTynecow Ayaov / rv an \ 5 /, 4 At > TET KAS Gupo- TO O€ TOL KY) pP ELOETAL ELVAL. > Ar Xe , 7 \ \ 3 \ > n 7) TOAUVU WLOV €OTL KATA OTPQAaTOvV EVPVV Axatov ‘oe ee. “A o / , dp aroatpetabat, ds Tis oeOev avria elTry. 230 / A \ “ ~ dnpoBdpos Baorreds, érel odriSavotot dvdocets* 5 \ ” > LG A o , n yap av, Atpeion, viv vorara AwBnoato. AA. y > / \ a9 % , Sd 5 a a €K TOL Epew, KQL €7TL fheyav OPKOV O/LOULLAGL, \ \ AN “A \ ) / \ »¥g VOL [La TOOE OKHTTPOV, TO pev ov mote PUAAa Kai oLous dices, eel 52) a sas TOMTY év opecat NéXourev, 235 ovo avabyAnoe’ Tept yap pa € xadKos eAewev didra TE KL dow VUV avTe pov VLES “Ayatov /, Ly / ev tadapns hopéovor dixac7oXot, of Te Oguioras \ \ By, aA , / ” ¢ Tpos Atos ELNVATAL* O de TOL feyas EOC ETAL OopkKos* ~ ) A oy. ~ ~ n wot AxtAAnos roby iSerar vias “Ayadv 240 were proverbially timid; see Lucret. lil. 999, 227. Aoxovde, to join in an ambus- cade. This was deemed a peculiarly dangerous service; see xviii. 509, 513, 520, and Mr. Gladstone’s “ Studies on Homer,” vol. iii. pp. 93. 106. So inf. Xiii. 277, €s Adyov, evOa uddtor apeTy dtaeiderar avdpwv.—knp, 6AeOpos,—‘ this seems to you to be certain death.’ 229. Awov, ‘a better, i.e. a safer, course, (to go) through the wide host of the Achaeans, and take away presents from any one Ww ho m: uy have spoken against you.’ With azoatp- evoGat supply EKELVYOY, 231. SyuoBopos, (you are) a king who preys on, or devours, the substance of the people; as Hesiod calls the kings Swpoparyor, Plat. Phaedr. p. 266, C, ot av Swpodopety advtots (SC. Tots wodiatais) ws Bacirevow e0édAwor. It was the prerogative of the king in the heroic ages to exact tribute from his sub- jects; but an excess in exercising the right is here complained of.—érei, ‘just because,’ i.e. their cowardice is the reason why they toler rate you.— ovridavds is derived from ovTts, with an adjectival termination, as in peye- Savos, nreSavds.—vortata, ‘for the last time.’ So Theocr. v. 43, épd’ be, Kai vorata Bwkorragn. ig eee inf. ii. 242. The sense is, ‘if the people had any courage, you would not insult them again.’ 235. érevdy «.7.A. A slight confusion between é€rei mp@ra édurev, ‘since it first left,’ and émedn A€Aourev, ‘now that it has left.’—rouyy, ‘ the stump,’ or part whenceit was cut.—ava0nAety (root @aA, seen also in @nAvs), to bloom again, revirescere.—ércwev, (Aérw,) has stripped it all round of its leaves and bark. Virg. Aen. xii. 206, ‘Ut sceptrum hoc (dextra sceptrum nam forte gerebat) Nunquam fronde levi fundet virgulta nec umbras,’ &c. The sense seems to be, ‘As sure as this dry wood will not again put forth leaves, so surely will the Greeks some day require my aid, 238. dixacmdAo., ‘judges,’ lit. those conversant with law-suits, as otwvo- TOA0S, OverpoTroAos, Sup. 69, 63. The o is added on the principle, though not strictly on the analogy, of cxepaaBdAos, émrea BoAos, éyxeoraaAos, in which com- pounds it is part of the crude form.— Oéurcoras, the administration of the laws, legal decisions ; see on ix. 99.— mpos Atos, SC. TETAYMEVOL, appointed to that office by Zeus. —etpvarat, elpuyTat, perfect pass. of pvopnar, ‘protect.’ So in Xii. 454, of pa miAas eipyvTo.—opkos, in the strict sense of the word, ‘an object to swear by.’ So the Styx is often called Seworaros spxos. The sceptre here seems spoken of as a transferable symbol of judicial au- thority. 240. 4, in later Greek 4 ny, ‘assuredly, a formula expressing a threat. Cc ——"_ an IAIAAO®S A. / f 5 » DS / 5 , / TED Eipmravras’ Tore O ov Tt OvvyTEaL AXVUPEVOS TEL > b) > fay > . ' / Xpatcpely, evr Uv wodXol id “Extopos avdpoovoto 4 >» ‘ ~ RL ss OvnoKovres rintwou ov 6 evdoohk Oupov APLUGELS e ° oo 394 + 29 XwdLEVOS ri T C,pLoTOV Ayatwv ovoev eTLOas. = 3 AD \ Qa ~ : / = P as paro InAcidys, roti 6€ oxnmrpov Bade yatn 245 / Y / : v7¢ & 5 / XPV ELots nAowwt TET AP/LEVOV, €CETO QUTOS- “ : , “Atpetdns Oo eT epwbev EMLNVLE. a Ov and to.ot 0€ Neotwp HOveEeTTIS GVOPOVEE, Avyvs IvAtwy ayopyrys, ca 5 / c/s 3 / TOU Kal Gro yAMoons wéAtTos yAvuKiwy péev avd7. TO O HON OVO Mev vyeveat LEpOTT WY évOporuv 250 t ] ] “ ‘iad Y 2 r) Nn ¢ /, o / 5 \ , eplial’, ot ot tpdcbev dua tpadev Ode YEVOVTO AW . a , ¥ ev IlvAw ayabén, pera b€ Tpirarouc dvaccer. 242. ypatopety, see sup. 28.—apuvéecs, “shall vex,’ lit. ‘rend,’ your heart. So Aesch. Pers. 163, cai pe Kkapdiay auvooer ppovtis.—6 71, dedte, ‘ because.’ See on iv. 32.—ovdev, sc. ov« atiws érigas, nTiunoas.—This prophecy or prediction has its fulfilment in xix. 75, &¢e. 245. oxymtpov Bade. This was a token of impatience and disgust. So in Od. ii. 80, Telemachus; &s aro Xwomevos, oti Sé axnmTpov Bare yain, Sdxpu’ avampyoas. In Aesch. Ag. 194, the Atridae are said xXGova Baxztpots emLKpovery, 246. memapucvov, ‘studded,’ pro- perly, ‘pierced through,’ from eipw. Hence rerwappuevy aud ovvyeror, ‘ transfixed by the talons’ of a kite, Hes. Opp. 203. In xi. 29 a sword is described as ‘glittering with golden studs,’ év S€ ot HAot ypvcecoe Tayoat- vov, and ib. 632, 633, démas mepuxaAddAés —xpvoeiots nAovot rerapudévov, The object of the ornament was to repre- sent the natural knops. Thus the club of Hercules was xeyapaypévov ogous, Theocr. xvii. 31. 247. érépw0ev, ‘on the other side,’ i.e. from the place where he stood. Schol. ex 7s érépas ordcews. Hesych, ahdAaxober, x Tov évavriov. Of, xi. 64/7, Ilarpoxros & érépwOev avaivero.— €L}- vie, “ continued in his anger’ ef. sup. 1. The meaning is, that both parties left off exasperated. 248. Avyds, ‘ clear-voiced;’ see iii. 214.—tod «kai «.7.A., ‘a man from whose tongue flowed tones sweeter than honey.’ The «ai cannot be ren- dered in English; it is exegetica] of Atyvs.—ayopyrys, Hesych. Snunyopos, Arist. Nub. 1056, et yap tovypov iy, “Ounpos ovdéror av éxotes tov Néarop ayopynTnv av ovdé tovs copovs amavras. This was the characteristic title of Nestor ; cf. iv. 293. 250. Svo yeveat. We cannot deter- mine the precise sense of this. Per- haps, by a poetical exaggeration, two generations of men, i. e. of ordinary (not average, in our statistical sense) age, viz. forty or fifty, are repre- sented as heing past and gone, and a third being now in life, since Nestor was born. Some, placing a yevea at thirty years, regard Nestor as now seventy or eighty years old. The Roman poets seem to speak of Nes- tor’s age as something supernatural. So Juv. xii. 128, ‘ Vivat Pacuvius, quaeso, vel Nestora totum.’ Mart. Ep. ix. 29.1, ‘Saecula Nestoreae per- mensa, Philaeni, senectae.’? Propert. iii. 4, 46, ‘ Nestoris est visus post tria saecla cinis.’ The question is fully discussed by Mr. Gladstone, “ Studies on Homer,” vol. iii. p. 448. For the family and descent of Nestor, king of the people of Triphylia in the Peloe ponnesus, see Od. xi. 280—286.— epOiaro, ef&vro, an epic aorist of P0ive, part. dOiuevos, but used in the pluperfect sense.—ot ot x.7.A., merely amplifies the meaning already ex- pressed, ‘who had been bred and born before him?’ (lit. ‘to him be- fore’). We should say, ‘born and bred:’ perhaps we need not look fur- ther for the difference of idiom than metrical convenience. 252. nyaben, ayav Gein, Cabén, a merely poetical epithet. t I] IAIAAOS A. 19 4 2\ / > , \ , 6 od ed dpovewy ayopyocaro Kal meTEELTreEV cc x / > / / > sa ~~ ° , @ TOOL, Y MEyA. mevOos Ayatioa yatav ikavel, > , / f AQ n Kev ynOyoat IIpiapos [piaprovo re waves, y r nm ~ ddXou Te Tpdes péya Kev Kexapoiaro Oupa, > a ca / / , él OHI TACE TAVYTA avloiato fLapVapLevouy, ‘ \ nw a> ; Ol TrEpt pev BovAnv Aavawv Tept 0 eaTe paxeoGar, GAAa ribecO: oppo de vewTéepw €OTOV E[LELO. no 7 > 9 \ \ > 7 ie 4 c cal 107) Y2p TOT eyo KOU APElog lV HE TEP VPLLV 260 > / Re, ‘ » a oe eee évopaow OUlAnca, KQL OV TOTE fg OL ¥ aGepicov. 5 / / AN 5 / say ¥O OU Yap 7 TOLOUS LOOV AVEPAS, OVOE LOWILO.L, OLOV ITetpiGoov TE Apvavra TE TOLLEVE Aaov - > — & FS f Kawéa r "Eéadudv re cat avribeov TloAvdypov ? AN 5 7 [@noéa + Aiyeidny, érveixeAov abavaro.ow. | 265 / ws “ > , ; 5 “ la KQPTlLOTOL on) KELVOL ety Goviwv Tpacpev avopwv" / \ 4 \ , / KAPTLOTOL peev €OaYV Kal KAaPTLOTOLOL PaAXOVTO, \ 5 / 4 _ / 5 / Pypoiy dperkwouet, Kat éexTrayAws aroheroay. 954. ® momot, ‘O heavens!’ This is an exclamation, analogous to mamac and wimraé or méoraé, and is wrongly explained by some = ® @c0t.—révos x.7.A., ‘truly Achaea would mourn and her enemies would rejoice, if they heard all these (reproaches) from you two contending chieftains.’ 258. wept pev «.7.A., ot tepleote, Kpsiagous éote, Aavawy kat BovAeverv Ka. paxerOar, 260. apetoo.v, ‘more warlike.’ This word contains the same root as "Apys, apeTy, and our word war; but it oc- curs more frequently in the superla- tive dptoros.—aptAnoa, ‘I have had to deal with,’ or have associated with in war.—aéépigov, ‘slighted,’ ‘ dispa- raged.’ Of. Od. viii. 212, ov mep mv avaivowat ovd abepigw. Ibid. xxiii. 174, Sauove, ovr ap te peyadiGouat ovr adepigw, The root is perhaps ep, as in @Oépos and Ocparever. It is not clear whether Nestor means that the Lapithae did not slight his counsel (see 278), or merely that he was on an equal footing with them as to bravery and prowess (269). 262. ode iSwuac, ‘nor am I likely to see.’ This use of the epic aorist sub- junctive in the sense of a contingent future is not rare in Homer, e. g. ii. 488, mAnOiv & ovK ay éyo pvOyjcopat, ovd dvouryvw. Od. vi. 201, ovK« éo® obros avnp Stepds Bpotds, ovde yévyntac. © The Attics retain it only in the for- mula ri raOw ; Ti yéevmpar; ‘ what will become of me?’ 264. Katvéa. Caeneus, son of Ela- tus, was a mythical king of the Lapi- thae. They fought with the ®ypes, who are commonly called ‘ Centaurs,’ as if the word were a form of @npes. See Herod. v. 92. Hes. Scut. 179, 180, where the verse 265 also occurs. 268. Whoever these ®7pes were,— and they may have been an ancient race of fighting-men, bearing a name connected with deptartos, dbépioros, Pepys, Pepacor, &c.,—they are described as living in caves, as modern research proves that many very ancient peo- ples must have done, and as some indeed still do. The word dpécxwos contains the crude form of pos, and the root xof = cav, cave. In Od. ix. li4 the Cyclopes are described as living év oréoot yAadupotat, and ibid. 155 goats are called dpécxcwor. So Aesch. Theb. 527, pntpds é& opeokdov BAaoTnua KadAimpwpov, In Pindar, Pyth. iii, 4, Chiron the centaur is called Pyp, and inf. ii. 743, the ®npes are described as monsters, Aaxv7j- evtes, though this epithet might have resulted from their being clothed in skins,—améAecoay, ‘they destroyed them (the pes) with frightful slaughter.’ Cf. sup. 146. 2 —— — 20 TAIAAOS A. fT. 3 afd b] , Kal pay Totow eye peHopireov €K IlvAov eAduv, f \ 3 / Tydbev é& axins yains (kadécavro yap avrol), 27() \ , 7... © > 4 oT he oe 5 3 ov Tl KGL PaxopynV KaT ep QUTOV eyw KELVOLOL aV OV Ss Ov ot vov B r €l ZariyOdoviol LAX €OLTO tav ot viv Bpotoi ciow émtxHoviot payxeEotTo. i 7 Sf) / / Kal pnv pev Bovrewv Evviev weiGovro TE pvdw. : 5 / + GANG ribeoGe Kai dupes, evel weiVerOar decor. 7 4 7 a Pe cs pyre ov TOVO drya.los TEP EWV ATOALPEO KOUPNV, 275 y ¢ ~ CA 7 / Se > ant “ GAN éa ws ot Tpata docay yEepas vies Axawy pare od Tndeldn eX epilenevar BacrAye , > /\3 c / of hex a avTiBinv, érel OV TOO OmoLNs EUopE TYANS A , ® \ Aa wa 99 oKnmtTovyos PactX\eus, w Te Zevs Kvdos eOwKer. \ \ / , / [ AD Oa “ \ / : 3 , ATpeon, OU O€ TAVE TEOV PeEVOS’ QAUTap Eyw YE qn / a , a Aicoow “AxiAARe peewev xOXov, Os peya TaoLW ao b J “~ / / “~ EPKOS Axa.ovotv TeENETAL TOoXA€L0L0 kKaKoto. | ~) / , > / , Tov O daraperBomevos Tpocepy Kpeiwv “Ayapepvov 285 \ ~ / / / ‘\ ~ 4 © val dy) TOUTG YE TAVTA, YEPOV, KATA [LOLPAY EELTES. > > FO 4 \ , l aAX 00° dvnp eHéXe wept TavTwV Euprevar adAwv, 269, Kat unv x.7.A., ‘And yet, (brave as they were,) I played my part among them. Hesych. pe@ouircov’ ov, cvvavertpadny.— Toto, “with these Lapithae.’ 270. amins, ‘the distant land.’ To an Asiatic Greek (if such Homer was) this would be a natural term for the Peloponnese, formed from 4a76.— avroi, ‘for the Lapithae themselves had invited me,’ érnydyorto. 271. paxdunyv, Viz. with the Phpes.— Kor euavTov, ‘On my own part,’ ‘by myself.’ So cara odéas yap paxéovrat, li. 366. Ar. Equit. 506, ® ravroias dn foveas metpabévtes Kad’ éavTovs, and ' ibid. 513, ws ovxi WwaAat Yopov aiToin KaQ’ cautév. Dem. Mid. p. 562 fin. add’ ovde kal’ abroy atpatidtys obtos ovde- vos cot aéLos, yh Ti ye TaVv dAAwWY nyexwv. Nestor probably means, that though he was summoned chiefly as @ avuBovdos, he also joined in ‘the fight on his own account, or to gratify his own love of adventure.—ketvouct, “those others,’ the Pipes. ‘No one now-a-days could fight with them? as we then fought. Heyne takes Ketvorot to mean the Lapithae, and uaxeorro in the sense of éftowbecn, “could compare with them.’ 273. évvev, Evvierav, ‘ they (the La- pithae) listened to,’ or simply, ‘un- derstood.’ 275. ayabdos Tep. See sup. 181. To this protest of Nestor allusion is made in ix. 108. 278. €upope, a general sentiment; ‘for never does a sceptred king hold an equal (i.e. merely equal, but su- perior) honour, inasmuch as to him Zeus hath given glory.’ The highest term for the kingly office is BactAeds, and it is much superior to davaé, or even avaf avép@v. The epithet sd10- tpedets is alone applied to BactAjes. 280. xaptepos, physically stronger, and perhaps braver. Compare sup. 178, et wada Kaprepds éoor, Geos Tov gor TO y €SwKer, 282. avtap implies some ellipse: (You will not?) Nay, then, I im- plore you to relax your anger against Achilles. By évos ‘high spirit,’ Jerocia, is meant. 286 Agamemnon admits the justice and good sense of Nestor’s wish, but pleads the aggravation caused by the claim of Achilles (as he interprets it) to be an equal or a superior. 1] TAIAAOS A. 2} , \ , 2>Q/ / ee: TOAVTWV MEV KNQGTEELV eGéXen, TAVTECGOL GVACCELV, “~ de / Y > > / >/ TACl OE ONMALVELV, A TLV OV reioer Oar OLW. 5 5 / , \ ” \ 3X id . €l O€ [LV ALyLNTHV Gecayv Geol aiév éovrTes, 290 / / e 7s 4 TOVVEKG OL mpoGewouw Oveioea. pv0noac bat 3? \ > we. oi / ~ TOV 0 ap broBAnonv nprel BETO Oc0s “AxiAXeus c ‘> 4 / ral \ ) Yeap KEV detA0s TE KQLL OUTLOGVOS KaNEolLnV, > 5? ‘ po »” a t & ¢ y El ) OOl Tav epyov UTELCOPAL, OTTL KE €LTT1)S+ »” “A ~ aAourw 07) TavT émitéAA€o* py yap €ol ye 995 Md > 3 \ +. .2 > + \ , s/ [onpaw: ob yap éyo ¥ ert col relcec Oat di. | » / ~~ an GAXo 8€ ror épéw, od O evi pect Badrdrco onow. ‘\ ‘ » 5 , , Y / XEPTt pLeV OU TOL eyo YE HAaXNTOMatl ELVEK KOUP7)S, ¥ »¥ ¥ / > A 7s N / ore cot otre Tw GAAY, ered pp ApeAcoE ye OovTes’ ~ > » sd : a“ ; Tov 6 dAAwy & pot €ote Goy Tapa. vn pedaivn, 360 a > ¥ , 3 ‘ 37 5 ~ TWV OUVUK GV TL Pepots aveAov QEKOVTOS €fLELO. , Ny » / , ¢ , ‘YO €l aye ILE TELPNT AL, tVva@ YYowot KQL OLOE > / e ‘ . a ; Qupa TOL AijLa KeAGLvoV épwnoet Tepl doupt.’ Ps > 7 " ds THY avTiBioot paxnoopévn ereecow 289. onuaivey, émitaccev, to give orders to.—rtiva, perhaps the mascu- line, and the subject to me@ec@at, ‘which I think some one (i. e. myself) is not likely to comply with.’ It would hardly be good Greek to com- bine a4 twa as if the neuter plural of ooTts, 291. mpobéworv, the aorist subjunc- tive of mpori@nur, and either (see sup. 262) = mpoOjcovew, or used in a deli- berative sense, ‘should they there- fore allow him?’ or, perhaps, ‘ put him before others, to utter reproaches against them?’ The old reading was mpobéovorv, Which Heyne interprets permittunt. 292. vroBaAndyv, ‘ putting in a word,’ or interfering in the conversation be- tween Nestor and Agamemnon. He- sych. vroBaAAwy Tov Adyor mpiv Tw? - gat tov Aéyovra, Of. mapaBhAydny, iv. 6.—rov, Agamemnon, not Nestor; for Agamemnon is addressed in 294, 296. ovK olw, ov Sox, I have no idea or intention of obeying you any more. See sup. 59. 999. érel may either mean ‘since,’ or ‘now that.’ In the former case, he virtually acknowledges a kind of right to retract a gift once given; in the latter, he merely means that he will offer no opposition and use no force, though they have been so base as to deprive him of agift which they had once given. But (he goes on to say) any other property of his (i.e. any other spoils of war) he will de- fend against all attempts to take it. 801. avedwov, ‘taking up,’ Hesych. dvadapBavwv. Of, xxi. 551, T@v ot éreur’ aveAwy Sdmevae kal metgov aeOAov. 302. et & aye piv, “ Aye, come now, and try, that those present too may know,’ viz. that I will not stand it. A short formula for et 5 BovAer, aye reipnoa. Of. Od, xii. 112, et S aye on wot TOUTO, Ged, vnmeptés éviomes. Ad- dressed to Agamemnon alone, tva yvas or wa eidngs would be a form of threat very common in later Greek. 303. épwjoet. This word is wrongly connected with péw (erwmpet, gra- viter promanabit, Heyne; xwpyce, pevoet, Hesychius). The idea con- veyed by épwety is that of ‘retiring to a remote place.’ See ii. 179, and xxin. 433, ai & npwynoav dricow, ‘they (the horses) retired back.’ Hence Sovpos éowy, ‘a spear-throw,’ xi. 357, xxiii. 529, Of. iv. 542. The blood trickling from the spear-point down to the other end is described ; and rept Sovpt alludes to the spiral course it would take round the handle. IAIAAO® A, “A 5 A 4 \ > ~ dvaTnTnv, dicav 8 ayopyy Tapa vyvow AxXaLov. . 4 A a >? IInAcidyns pev ext KAuwias Kal vas évoas »¥ / . AN \ . = es F ye ovv Te Mevoitiadyn Kai ois erapo.ow, 3 A > an 4 o a / , Artpeidns Oy apa. vyna Gonv aAade TpoEepvecev, 5 “O> « , és 0 épéras Expwev éeixoow, és 8 ExarouPyyv na ~I - ~ ioe Baoe Oca, ava dé Xpvonida kaddArapyov c > ~ > , im > AY) , eioev aywvs év d apxos €Lyn rodvpytis Odvocers. / > ¢ \ f m3 ol mev ereit avaBavres erérAcov typi KeA€vba, » Aaovds 0 “ArpelOs droAvpalver Oar avaryev. 4 ¢ 7 5 » old amevpaivovTo Kal €is GAa Avpar eBaddXor, €poov ny : / c , 2) AroA\Awvt teAnéooas ExaTopBas / 3095 I 6 \ a > c \ 5 / : TAVPWV NO alywov Taps. Giv aXos OT PUYETOLO / ~ 5 \ e e : / \ a a) KVLO7) 0 OUPQVOV LKE eAiooopevyn TeEpt KAa7TTVQ@. e a ‘ \ / 4 , 3M 3 , WS Ol LEV TQ WEVOVTO KATA OTPaTov ovo Ayapenvov Any Epidos Tiv mpOrov éernweiAyo ’AyAFu YY e / , \ \ ; rov 0 ape mapa ee KAoty KaL VL peAauvy ypevor ovo y a 1 TH VE iowv ynbnoev "A ANE 1S. 830 f Y ¥7%7) X TO prev tapByncavre KaL aidopevw BaoiAna / > , , / } 39 95 7 OTYTHV, ovoe TL pAly T poo epwveov Ovo epeovTo ee * aA » Y > \ , , , avuTap 0 eyvw now evi ppeci, Pwvnoev TE ‘é / Ad ‘ yy sO \ s Q a) XQLPETE, KY/PUKES, Atos ayyeAou NOE KAL AVOPWYV. > yy > QAOTOOV tT * ¥ , ¥ > , 5 >> , OU Ti pol Vppes Erraitiot, GAA Ayapepvo, oo oo Ox aA lal ae > sD Ss , 0 aha tpotn Bpionidos eivexa novpys: GAN’ aye, Suoryeves Tlarpoxdees, eLaye Kovpyv Kat oduwey d0s aye. 321. otpypw, ‘active,’ as drpnpy TO in in vi. 381, from the same root as ozpv- vel, 324. kev EAwmar, See suy. 137. Sup- ply, Aéyeroy drt, ‘tell him I will my- self come and take,’ &c.—pcyror, ‘ the worse for him,’ ‘the more to be dreaded,’ viz. because he will be com- pelled to yield to force, and so will suffer the ignominy of a defeat; or because more will be witnesses of his forced submission. 326. mpoin, he dismissed them, sent them forth on the mission, with stern injunctions to execute the duty.—xparepdv, aS sup. 25.—aékorTe, reluctantly, either because Achilles was popular, or because they thought the act an invidious exercise of power. 831. tapBynoavre «.7.A,, in fear and awe of a king. aidws and dé€05 was common to the Greek mind; here they felt these sentiments, partly because they could not tell how their mission would be received, partly because the kingly office was regarded as divine. 333. ¢yvw, he knew the cause of the mission; or perhaps, of their hesitation in explaining the object The combination of \ ~Y 3 ‘ / »” TH) O QAUTW PapTupot ECO TOV of their visit. Here, as in ix. 197, where Achilles receives the em- bassy from Agamemnon, the better part of his nature, a frank and gen- tlemanly courtesy, is well shown.— Avds ayyeAor, viz. under the special protection of Zeis, like fetvor and uxerat. He adds 78€ cat avépwy in a rather ambiguous sense, ‘ messengers between men, "and ‘regarded as in- violable by me n.” 385. ématruot, ‘in fault,’ or, ‘to be blamed for this wrong.’ He politely anticipates the object of their mis- sion to save them from embarrass- ment: and he orders the maid to be brought out even before she was asked for. 336. Note the difference be tween aha, ‘you two,’ and our, ‘to them,’ in 338. ~€tvEKa, to take possession of, 338. Ta avTw, ‘let these same he- ralds be witnesses both in the face (pds = mpd) of the blessed gods and of mortal men, and also of this ruth- less king,’ Achilles is speaking to Patroclus, not to the heralds. ‘ Let them witness,’ he says, ‘my solemn resolve not to lend aid if ever there should be need of me to ward off dis- TATAAOS A. lal / “ 5 er mpos Te Ocdv paxdpwv tpds Te Ovntav avOpdrwv \ ‘\ “ ~ ’ é / = 4 bd > Kal mpos Tov PaciAnos amrnvéos, €l ToTe On avTE “~ / \ > e XPEL eeto yevynras deuxéa Novydov apdvat “ > ‘ Y > “ \ , Tois dAdo. 7 yap Oy ddrAoow dpeot ve, al 5 na ¢ / Vag , Ove TL Olde VOHTAL Gua TpdcTw Kal dricow, g ec \ \ , , > A 499 O7TT7TWS OL Tapa VYVCt Oooul aX EOLVTO 7 XAOL. ——— e > * / , Sp e 7 ws paro, IlatpokXos de pirw eee ETALPW, / ex 0 dyayev KAuwins Bpionida Kaddurdpyov, » “ > A > na daxKe 6 aye. To O avtis iTnv Tapa. VYAS Ayxator, 9 “a A , A > 4 7” 0 aeKove GfLa, TOLCL yuv”n Kiev, = avrap AxtAAcds Eee daxpvoas erapwv adap elero voodt Nac Geis, ee eg eeee-- ~ A La! e , 5 > 5 , , iv’ € adds woAtis, Spdwv ex aTEeLpOVa TOVTOV* TOAAG dé pyTpt Pin Hpyaaro yEipas Opeyvus. a 44 ‘a > / >» / a rae 0) 1 / >7 MYTEP, ETrEL WL ETEKES ye pvVOdOLOV TeEp édvTA, > [* Tiny ep por OpeAAev "Otros eyyvarigau A “3 \ 7 » Zevs iWiPpenerns: viv § obd€ we rurbdv erucev. > / >> of. ee. / > , 7 yop w Arpeidns edpd xpelwv Ayapeuvov SF ey. \ \ y / >. _uX > , 9° YTUALNO EV" eXOv Y2p eX el YEPas GAUTOS aATTOUPaS. = / / , a) \ , / , ws paro ddkpu yxéwy, Tod S& KAXve wérvia enTyp < / > / c \ 4 \ / npevyn ev BevOecow dos rapa TATpl yepovTt. graceful defeat from (for) the rest2 pares Od. vi. 236, E¢er’ Exert’ amdvevde The sentence is not fully expressed, xiv émi @6iva Gadacons. — AcacGeis, from the excitement of the speaker’s ‘having retired.’ Hesych. xwpucdeis, mind. On rod BaciAjos amnvéos see exxAives. For the choice of the sea- sup. 11, 842. "Odords is a form of dAods, side, see sup. 34, though here his made long by the digamma,—é6veu, Special object may have been to in- ‘rages ;’ the root of this word is seen voke Thetis. in Ovpds.—mpdcow «.7.A,, ‘at once for- 351. npjoato, evéaro, See sup. 11.— ward and backward,’ i.e. he cannot opeyvs. éxrewvwr, raising and stretch- judge of the future by the analogy of ing out, according to the eastern the past.—érmws «.7.A., he does not custom in praying. See inf. 450. know that the safety of his troops 353. mep, éumns, ‘at all events’— would be best secured by retaining éyyvadiétar, ‘to have placed in my my friendship.—yayéouwr7o, a lax con- hands,’ éyyetpioar. From yvador, the struction of the optative, = drws dp hollow of the hand,— odedAev, pro- MaxowTo OY OTwS faxyoovra. There bably the aorist of dde‘Aw, = were, were two forms of this deponent and not to be confounded with verb, paxoua and Baxéouar, From adédAdAw (ii. 420), which is allied to the latter come the forms payeov- addereiv, MEVOS, axnTOMEVOS, 356. avrds may be construed either ey o47- avts, more properly mad, with éxec or with dmovpas. In the back again.’—rapa vnas, to the Ships latter case, if it was not the strict of Agamemnon, whence they had truth, Achilles may have in mind started, sup. 320 seqq. the threat sup. 185. 850. éxit Otva_ properly implies mo- 358. warpi, Nereus.—ouixan, ‘like a tion towards ; hence we may perhaps mist,’ i.e, her form seemed shadowy conceive avaxwpngas Or some similar and indistinct. Sir W. Gell remarks, word was suppressed. Spitzner com- that “for a whole month ” during his LJ TAIAAOS A. 25 / 5 lal kaptraXdipnws 8 dvédu roAuis adds HUT ducxdy, ) an 3 / > 5 ~ 4S N\ 7 , KQL pa Tapoub QUTOLO Kkabelero daKpU XEOVTOS, 360 , / f / < » > »+ > » » Ware | / ¢ XElPL TE PLY KATEPECE, ETTOS T Eepar €K T ovopacer. ‘< , , , ors , 7 rues TEKVOV, Ti kAaiets; TL O€ oe Ppevas iKeTO TEVOOS ; 9f. + \ ~ Y AN) éfavda, wr Ked0e vow, Wva cidopmev duo.” \ / / THV de Bapv OTEVAXWV Tporepy TOOaS WKUS "AytAA€us “¢ oto s a 2 7 a eo Y ae OLOUGa’ TL 7) TOL TAVTaA LOVLY) TAaVT AYOPEVW 5 309 > / 2 / , oxoued és OnByv, tepryv rodw "Heriwvos, ‘\ \ {2 wan TyV de Sverpadomev TE KQAL TY OLEV evOade TOVTO. \ \ \ > Os \ , e > an Kal To pev ed OdaoavTo peta opiow vies Axawy, No of > AS 4 éx 0 é€Xov Arpeidy Xpvonida kaAAurapnov. Xpicons 8 atl tepeds ExarnBdrAov AmoAXAwvos f | Ss nw A 7AGe Goas eri vias "A KaLov XAAKOXUTOVOV / / / , > . , > » Avoopevos TE Giyarpa Pepwv im ATTEP ELT L GTTOLWaA, / > / c 5 , OTELLAT EXwV €v xXepot ExnoAov AmoAAwvos / \ , 4 / f 2 / Xpvaew GVa TKYTTPW, KAL Aicocero wavtas Axatous, ? LD “ a s rat Arpelda d& padvota dvw, KoopyTrope Aawy. » > , evG adXou pev TUVTES ercubyunoav “Axatot aideicbai F leona KQLL aryha.o. dé Gan G7TOLvea." > > PR > ty “ nn GAN oik ’Atpeldy “Ayapéeuvove nvoave Oup.o, L t GANG KaKas Adin, Kpatepov O ext pvdov ereAXev. womevos © 6 YeowV TaAW wYeETC Xo} S yépwv 7aAw wxero. 370 &75 A “> > roto © AmroAAwv 880 I< / SA 5 \ ; ¢ , > eveapevov HKovoev, eet para ot pidos yer, Ye > > > © Of / nKe 0 ex Apyeiourt kaxov Peédos: ot O€ vv Naot ~ , “3 / nw nw OvjcKov éraccvrepot, Ta 5 era@xeTo KHAG eoto residence at Mytilene, “the whole country from Gargarus (Ida) to Adra- myttium, was continually obscured by a dense and gloomy atmosphere.” (Topography of Troy, p. 19.) This explains the simile in v. 770. 861. -arepegev, ‘ stroked,’ ‘ patted him.’ Hesych. xaréyyfev. So in v. 424, Tov ria KappéGovta—mpds xpuoen repovy Katayviaro xetpa aparyny. 366. OyBynv. This was ©78y “Yrro- mAdKLOS, Vi. 396. xxii. 479, the country of Eetion, the father of Hector’s wife Andromache, and perhaps for this very reason one of the towns of the Troad sacked by Achilles. “A spacious vale succeeds Gargarus toward the east, once the Thebe Hypoplacia of Homer,” (Gell, p. 19.)—dverpadoner, see sup. 125.—7youer, * carried off’ (Lat. agere ferre), with especial re- ference to captive women, who are principally meant by 74 »ev follow- ing. Of. il. 226—228. 369. é« & édov, ‘but out of them they took,’ viz. as a ‘yépas éfaiperov (ii. 227). So Od. vii. 10, "Avrwo@ & aurTnv yépas e£edov, 370, & avd’, = avre, autem. The lines from 372—379 occurred sup. 12 —25. 883. OvacKkov, ‘kept dying.’ —erac- avtepou, ‘in close succession; a word connected with docor, from ayx+, but not a true comparative, unless indeed we suppose an old form of the posi- tive, doovs for ayxvs, like @acowv for raxiwy &e. In iv, 423 it expresses the | 1 26 4 | ee \ 5 \ , A la TavTy) ava. OTPAaTOoV EVPVV f XatwV. TATAAOS A. + ‘ , Ap fit de PavrTrts *> : A c , Ev €ldws ayopeve Yeorporias ExaTovo. 385 nr / 4 ¢ / auTiK eyo TPWTOS KeAOpunv Geov iAdoKeo bat: , / / i) ~~ > , “Atpeiwva 0 eeira xoAos Aa Bev, aiva 0 avacTas as) < Q 7 5 4, nTreiAnoev pevGov O on TEeTENET MEVOS ECTLV. \ \ \ \ \ } “~ c , ad y , 4 THV EV Yap OvV VL Gon EALKWIrEs Axavot > Qs NA y * €s X pvonv TEMTOUCL, ayouct d€ O@pa GvaKTt: 390 ‘ 4 » / yy THV O€ veov krurinGev ePav KY) PUKES QAYOVTES , > nt / C7 : e > la Kovpynv Bpionos, THv p01 Oogay vies Ayxady. 5 4 , 5 “AZ , / AN Sa GAXG OV, €L OVVATAL YS TEPLO KX EO TALoos €70s° la a) / » y 2 eMfove OviAvprovee Ala Aloa, «i wore On TL \ as \ s/ ” ne 7] ere. wvyncas Kpadinv Atos NE TL Epyw. 595 / / \ Te ee sd moAAaKt yap veo Tatpos evi eyapoirly aKkovca / 7 2 » ‘) ; r / evxomevys, OT epyoba Kedawvehéer Kpoviovr / / “a oln ev aBavatowww deikéa Aovyov apivan, om7ore pv Evvdnoae "Oddvprror nOercv aAXot, close succession of wave upon wave. —én@xero, Hesych. éremopevero, ranged over, made ravages on, the camp. 385. exarow, the same as éxyBddrov sup. 14, and used with reference to his arrows, «jAa.— Gcomporias, sup. 87, 109. 386. eya TPWTOS, see sup. 127.— tAdoxecOar, to propitiate the god by restoring the maid.—avrixa, ‘there- upon.’ 388. yretAncev, see sup. 138.—éAi- Kw7res, Sup. YS. 390. méumovow, ‘are escorting to Chrysa’ (not to Chryses). The mis- sion to Chrysa had been left (sup. 812), pending the events connected with the carrying off of Briscis. 893. «¢ Sivacat ye, Lat. namque potes, ‘since you can; not, (which would imply a doubt of Thetis’ power,) ‘if indeed you can.’ — rrepi- oXEO, Tepiaxov, aor. 2 middle of zrepi- exew, “protect,” lit. ‘cling round,’ Hesych. bpovrida moinoa Kai émué- Aevav: avTt TOV AaBod Kat UTEpuaynoar, —enos, ayadov, ‘your well-born son.’ From éis, whence the adverb ed. Another reading is éjos, which some ancient interpreters considered a form of cov. See Buttmann, Lexil. p. 247. Inf. xv. 138. xxiv. 422, 550. The adjective is common in the combina- tion nus TE Eeyas Te, aS in ii. 653. 394, Atoar, imperative of the middle aorist of Atocouat, eAAo any (Od, xi, 35).—el more, i.e. conjure him by the services you have done him. 396. Construe odo evyouevns axovea, ‘I have heard you declaring,’ assert- ing &c¢,—matpds évi weyapouow, ‘in the house of my father Peleus.’ 399. ommdére, here = Ore, as in iil. 173. viii, 230. Pind. Ol. i. 37 and else- where.—évvdjoa., to bind him hand and foot, This ancient legend of the rebellion of the celestials against Zeus is varied in the different mytho- logies, e.g. that in Hesiod, Theog. 617 seqq., and Aesech. Prom. 225 seqq. Here Aegaeon, in Hesiod Briareus, in Aeschylus Prometheus, are said to have brought aid to Zeus; and the rebels in the two last are the Titans. The name Aiyaiwr, probably from atcoew, was connected, perhaps, with the name (Aegean) of the sea; and this was assumed as a reason why he should be summoned by Thetis, the sea-goddess. There may also be a reference to the worship of Poseidon at Aegae, viii. 203. Accord- ing to the Schol., Aegeon was a son of Poseidon. But others make him, with Hesiod, a son of Uranus and Gea, This passage is discussed at length in Mr. Gladstone’s ‘Studies on Homer, vol. ii. p. 164, &.—The divine lan- fuage, as opposed to the human, has been interpreted of the old Pelasgie dialect as differing from the autoch- thonous. See xiv. 291, xx. 74, r ie uN) hss elas Nhe 1] Hpy + noe Hlocetddwv Kat IladXds 7A Onvn. ITATAAOS A. 27 400 > " a“ ‘ nw GAA od tov y EMPovca, Ged, ireAvoao decpar, ms 62 / / 2 3 \ +f WX EKATOY KELP OV KaANerar €S [LQKPOV Odvpror, \ / 4 ~ / ov Bpiapewv kadéover Geol, avdpes dé Te ravres ; / > a \ > , os \ - , Aiyatwv * 0 yap autre Pin ov TaTpos dpetvor 7 c ‘ r , sy AD , OS pa Tapa. K poviwve Kkabélero KUVOEL YALwV. 405 XN a © AN , / SsQ 7 > »#¥N TOV KQL UTEOELOGAV LAKAPES Geoi, OVOE T ECONTAV. nm nw / 4G \ TWV VUV plV pvyCaca TAPECEO KQt NaBe yovvuv, 4 / > )ér. > Vom / 3 Od «4 €l KEV 7TWS eGe) OW €7TL I'pwecow APNCAL, \ \ \ / \ > 7 »” 5 , TOUS O€ KATO Tpvupvas TE Kal ap ada eAcat Axatous 7 7 / 5 , 2 ~ KTELVOMLEVOUS, LV TAVTES ETAVPWVTAL BaciAnos, 410 ~ \ arid AD 5 \ / > / yvw dé kal Arpeldys edpd Kpeiwy Ayayeuvov A ” yD" # > an sas »” 59 HV aTyV, OT APLOTOV Axatov OQUOEV ETLOEYV, A> > Ul , \ / / Tov 6 nywel Per eretta Meris KATH OaKPUV KEovTa. ‘» / > / / ae / aS A. ~ @® OL, TEKVOV ELLOV, TL VU O€ TpEepov QwWa TEKOVOE 5 404. 6 yap. The yap does not ex- plain why he was called Aiyaiwy, but why he was called Bptapeds, viz. o Bp.apds, ‘the strong one.’—rapa Kpo- yiwvt, Viz. aS a champion to deter his enemies. This line (nearly) occurs in v. 906. 406. Tov Kai, Viz, Atyaiwva,—edéyoar, viz. Kpoviwva, There seems an inten- tional play on the sounds édecav and edynoar, as in vnnoar ev vnas, THAGL TImArada peAtyy &e. 407. prvyoaca, reminding him of these services, and claiming as a right that he should do you a favour in return.—éAcat, the transitive aorist of eiAetvy, ‘to hem in,’ i.e. to make them withdraw to their ships, and enclose themselves within a rampart, viz. that stormed by the Trojans un- der Hector in Book xii.—kara TU pom vas, ‘opposite (or off) their sterns,’ viz. in the naval camp where the ships were drawn up with their prows seawards and their sterns ashore. —a pp’ dAa, ‘about (or close to) the sea,’ by driving them away from the open plains. Heyne wrongly ex- plains the construc tion by tovs ms ods apdiéAcat Kata mpvmVvas Kai KaT GAa, 410. éravpwvrar, ‘may reap the be- nefit of their king,’ aTroAavaowot avrov. There is irony in this, as well asin what follows, ‘that even Atrides, with all his wide power, may learn by bitter experience his infatuated folly (which he showed) when he paid no respect to the bravest of the Achaei,’ arty, a frequent word in Homer (see especially ix. 505 seqq.), and often ap- plied to the mental delusion or per- versity of Agamemnon. 413—527. Thetis assents to the ear- nest prayer of her son, and bids him maintain a sullen resentment for a time, till she can obtain an interview with Zeus. 414, tpépov is the imperfect.—aiva Texovga, aivoroxera, having given birth to you to my own sorrow.—ei@’ oeAdes x,7.A,, ‘ would that you had sate quietly by your ships, without tears and without wrongs, since your allotted term of life is for a short time only and not for long; but now (consequently on this wrong) you are at once short-lived, and unhappy be- yond all; therefore it was by an evil fate that 1 bore you in your father’s halls”’—vviv, viz. now that you have desired that Zeus should assist the Trojans, which will result in your own untimely death. For Thetis knew from Zeus the destiny of her son, that he should either live long and ha ppily at Phthia, though with- out aia, or should have a short but brilliant career at Troy. By wxvjopos the death of Achilles ‘by the hand of Paris seems alluded to, though that event is not recorded in the Lliad as we now have it. ITATAAO®S A. el? OdeXes Tapa. vnvolv G.OaKPUTOS Kal arn LO noOa., evel vv ToL atoa pivuvOd rep, ov 7 pada Onv. viv 8 dpa 7 dktvpopos Kat éulupos Tept TAVTWV erAeo. TO TE KAKY) aion TEKOV €V peyapouow. ToUTO O€ TOL épeovea EOS Au Tepmikepavve elu’ abrh mpos "OAvprrov a&yavvudoy, €l Ke miOnrat. 5 \ \ \ “~ \ / 5 / GAXG od pev Viv VHVOL TAapHMEVOS WKUTOPOLOLY , 99 A ; Sao , sow pyve Axavoiow, ToA€nov 0 aromaveo TapTav > / , an Zevs yap és Oxeavov per auvpovas AiO@vomnas rony 4 ‘ al \. ge / 4 i xOfds €By Kata Satra, Geot 0 aya mavTes ErovTO / A“ dwoexary S€ Tor aitis Ehevoerar OvAvprTrOVOE, > \ \ ‘ 6 Kal TOT emeita Tou eit Awos ort xadKoBares da, , / , / () 3/ 99 KQt py YOvvagopa.t, KQl py TELGQECUGL OLW, e b) / > / \ > > 5 “~ as dpa duvncao areByoero, Tov 6 eAir avrov / \ . 5 / / XWOpPLEevov KQTGC. Oupov €vluvoto YUVGLKOS, 4 e / s/ 5 / THVv pa Bin aéxovros amrnipwv. 418. erAeo. The epic aorist of méAo- uot, Often used in a present sense, e.g. inf. 506. ii. 480. viii. 556. The second person is émAev in ix. 54, and the participle occurs in the combina- tion meperAopévwr eviavt@v.—rte, Sv 3, as in ii. 250. v. 209. vi. 224. xix. 61. 419. tovtro éros, this desire that Zeus should assist the Trojans. 421, viv, At present, till I can arrange this matter, stay by your ships and keep up your resentment by abstaining wholly from the fight. The delay of twelve days (425) is con- ceived, as Heyne supposes, to allow the army some little rest after the Staying of the pestilence, and before the attack of the Trojans com- menced, 423. Ai@uorjas. The ancient notion was that the Oceanus surrounded the flat earth like a belt, and also that Aethiopia extended to the extreme east. See Aesch. Suppl. 284—286. The apparent passage of the sun from east to west was described as his pas- sage or journey through the Aethio- Sept one half of whom were placed y the western ocean. Hence in Od. i. Poseidon is said to pass in this way from one side of the world to the other; dA’ o wey Ai@iomas meTeKiade THAGH’ edvrTas, At@ioras tol ScxOa Sedai- aTat, EcxaTor avdpav, ot piv ducougvoy Teptovos, ot & aviovtos, For specu- ° / avTap Odvaceis 430 lations on this subject the reader may consult Mr. Hayman’s Odyssey, vol. 1. Append. D, §1. Why Zeus and all the gods are here said to visit the Aethiopians, or why the latter are called cdpvmoves (a word which in Homer seems generally to indicate personal beauty, or at least skill in some art), is not clear. It is con- nected with mythological notions that have not come down to us. The Schol. says the Egyptians and the worship of Zeus at Diospolis are alluded to, 424, cata Satra, i, e. dca or emt Sacra. 426. xaAxoBarés, floored with brass. The ‘ firmament,’ according to primi- tive ideas, was a solid metallic vault, on the outside of which was the abode of the gods. Hence it was xXaAxeov ovdas, Oewv ES0s aadhadés, &C., in the early poets. 428. ameByjoeto. The epic aorist = aréBy. A similar form is dvcero and dvcouevos, the o of the future being retained in the intransitive form. 430. amnipwv, ‘they had taken away.’ This is the only past tense in use of aravpdw, itself an obsolete form, and of very uncertain etymo- logy. The participle is amovpas. Here, though the form is that of an imperfect, the sense appears to be that of an aorist. The narrative here » reader Dy 1. IAIAAOS A. 29 > / 7 » ¢ \ c /, Aporey LKOVEV aAyYov LEeprpV éxaropPny. OL O OTE dn) Auyévos 77 Tod BevOeos ¢ €vTOs LKOVTO, ioria. pev oteiAavto, Gecav & év vy peAaivy, c \ oe ¢ , , : , > , LOTOV O iaToooKy TweAaCT av 7 PpOTOVOLO LV UPEVTES , \ ~ > id KApTaALLws, TYHV O ELS OPfLOV éx 0 evvas €Badov, kata de 5 éx 0 éxatouPyv B qo or 7 Fn) TpoepeTaav EPET LOLS. 4 / i J wn ‘ TPVPLVITL eONT AV “~ ~ = a €k O€ KAL AUTOL Batvov eT pyypwwe Garacans, ~ / > noav ExnPoAw A7oA\Awve’ r \ “~ / €K be Xpvanis vyos Bn TOVTOTOpPOLlo. \ y > , J “ THY pLev CTreLT. eT Bapov aywv TOAVLNTUS Odvocevs 440 \ , ge \ tf) , , matpt hirw év xepot TiOn, Kal ply TpoceetTrev > / > » »” fo ‘\ lad > , “ @ Xpion, mpd pm Eerepe avag avopov Ayaenvav AN 7 / 3 / maiod TE Gol ayeuev, PoiBw O tepyv ExaTouPnv I & a yy > / 5 pear vrep Aavawyv, op iAacoper Oa avaKra, \ “ > , , sa 3 A 33 os vuv Apyeto.ct TmoAveTova KnOE EepyKEV. 445 © +] \ > \ / A Qv QE , WS ELTWV EV YEPCL tiOn, O 0€ 0€EaTO Xalpwv AY , maida piAnyv. 41 a 4 A A , TOLO @WKa dew Lepnv ExaTounPnv cf / »” +70 \ , ECELIS €OTHOAV EVOMLYTOV TEpPt Bupov, reverts to 311 sup., where the expedi- tion to Chrysa had just commenced. 432. modvBevG€os, not uniformly deep, but having many depressions in the sea-bottom. This verse occurs also Od. xvi. 324.—oreiAavto, = éaTetAar, ‘they furled’ This was regularly done when a galley was near the shore; if was then rowed in. So Od. Xvi. dol, "Audivomos ie via, otpedGeis €k Xpns, AUprevos moAvBevO€Eos €VvTOS, toria Te oTéAAovTas épeTua TE XEpolV éxyovras. The sails, when taken down and folded, were deposited in the ship.—iordy, the mast, which was lowered backwards by slackening the halyards or forestays, (as is now done in taking barges under a bridge, &c.) —iorodéxyn Was a groove or crutch in the centre of the poop, which re- ceived the mast when laid down. The mpérovor were the ropes from the mast head to the prow; those from the mast-head to the stern (the back- stays) were more properly émirovot (Od. xii. 423), though mporovo. was apparently sometimes applied to both, as the Schol. on this passage states. In Od. xii. 409, a violent head- wind breaks the mporovor, and the mast falls back upon the stern. 435. eis oOpnov, to her moorings. This was very near the shore; for the stern-ropes, mpuurnaa, were fastened on land, while the prow was kept steady seawards by a rope, with a heavy stone attached, being thrown out on each side. These were called evvai, and are not to be confounded with anchors, at least in their ordi- nary use ; though this is the sense of the 6v° ayxvpat thrown out from the bows, Pind. Ol. vi. 101. The mpunzvy- ova are the Seouds in Od, xiii. 100, évrocbev Sé 7 davev Serpoto wevovorww vies €vooeAuor, OTav Opyov METPOV iKWYTaL. — Tpoeépetoar, ; they rowed forw ard.’ Cf. Od. ix. 738, avTas se ETTVLEVS mpoeperoapmev nrecpovee. 438. e&€Bynoav, they landed, disem- barked, the la animals for the sacrifice.—éx 6é x.7.A., ‘ out too stepped Chryseis (her self) Fait the sea-tra- ve rsing galley. 440, €rri Bwusv, to attest the solemn and formal surrender of the maid as a religious act.—Odvoceds, Viz. as leader of the mission, sup. 311. 442. mpo mw érenwe, See sup. 326, 445, vov, under present circum- stances, incensed and unpropitiated. 448, éfeins, in a row, or perhaps, in : ‘ | : | Se A te IAIAAO®S A. ; , 5 / xepvivavro 8 ereta Kal ovAoxuTas évéXovTo. “ ad / > » ~ > ’ / roiow d€ Xpions peyar evxETO, XElpas avaTXOV. 450 ~ , t. < r / > / iB S © KAvO peu, apyuporo€ , os Xpvonv épdiBEeBynKas KiAAav re Cadénv, Tevedoro r Ss > / TE ibt GVATCELS. n / » Le on / npev On ToT éuev tapos EkAveEs EVSAMEVOLO, QF »¥ \ > a Tipnoas pev ewe, peya 0 iivao Aaov Ayxatwv a PANY) 4 s/ ~) 70 eTL Kal VUV fot TOO eT LKPYNVOV eeAOwp* 455 a _ ‘ ” 93 non voy Aavaotow GeiKea Novyov apuvov. eS / A ‘AN lal > , ws ehar evyduevos, TOV de KAVEe PotBos AzroAAww. y © ‘ /, avuTap €7rEL p EVEGVTO KAL ovAoxvTas m7poPaXovto, 5 / 4 an \ oo» f < \X »#a stg AvEepvo ay fev TT PwTa KQL ET DaCaV KQUL E0ELDQY, i f / / > sf / > / C Pypovs T eSeTapov Kara TE KVvion Exadvav a continuous circle round the altar, so that each stood next to each; from éxeo@ar, with the place of the aspirate changed, as in éw. The Attic word is es, contracted from éééys, = é&eFes, 449. xepvivavtro, they washed their hands (the usual eastern ceremony) with the xépvw, or lustral water which was carried round to each.— ovAoxvras, the handfuls of meal or crushed barley, which were dashed upon the head of the victim (see inf, 458), symbolizing perhaps the union of fruit-offerings with blood-offer- ings. From odAai, a very old word, seen also in oAvpa, a kind of spelt, and in the Latin roles, suboles, adolescens, &c.; also, under another form aAat, in adevpov, aAdcrov, alere, altus, alimentum. It appears to have signified otros, bread-food ; and it became ovAai by the insertion of the digamma. Buttmann thinks it is connected with mola; but this seems hardly probable. Mr. Hayman (Ap- pend. A, §3, to vol. i. of his ‘ Odys- sey’) would connect it with otaos, ‘crisp,’ ‘woolly,’ in reference to the appearance of the young plant or the nascent ear. , 450. meyaAa, ‘with a loud voice.’— avacxwv, See sup. 351. ; 453—455. nuev—ndé, The sense is, as before you punished the Achaeans for my sake, so now also avert the pestilence from them for my sake, and at my request.’ The interme. diate verse (454) is parenthetic and exegetical.—iyao, €Baawas. The aorist of trroxa, of which the future 460 iWerac occurs ii. 193. The primary sense probably is ‘to squeeze or press hard.’ Compare tos and trov- ofa, connected perhaps with our word nip.—ééAdwp, sup. 41. 458. mpoBadovro, ‘had thrown for- ward.’ So @OeueiAca mpoBadréecGar, to lay foundation-stones by flinging them down in front, xxiii. 255. Sup. 449, before the prayer, they were said aveAég@at, ‘to raise them up ready to throw.’ — avépvcav, for amFepvoav, ‘they drew back.’ Compare aviaxos, for aFiaxos, xiii. 41, and auferre for absferre. We have the shortened form am for dvd in arnéuwer, Od. xv. 83, and in the Latin ad or abs = a (for dm-s).—éodatav, ‘they cut the throat.’ 460. pnpovs, more commonly pnpia in this sense, the slices of meat from the thighs. The technical term was éfeAcivy or éxreuecy, as in Arist. Pac, 1021, @voas ra wnpl eEeAwv Sevdp’ exepe. Od. iii. 456, aiW’ apa py déxevav, adap & &€« pnp érapvov, (where Mr. Hay- man thinks pypia mean “the upper joints of the four quarters ending at the knee.) Each slice was laid in a piece of the fat caul, omentum, and so being doubled together, as it were, it was said to be dimrvyov. This was done to make the pile of meat burn, to which great importance was at- tached. See xxiii. 168. Od. xii. 360 seqq. On the top they laid oma, bits of raw meat, which seem to have been taken from various parts of the victim. So Od. xiv. 427, 6 & wpobé. ™moe auBatTys, mavrodevy dapyduevos MEeAEwV, és Tiova Snudv, = prima uee2e he Uple u wnding f to bse Ws {3 01 ® wuts papers 4 , > J nw “3 dimTvxa ToupoavrTes, eT avTav O la ~ \ fg c / 5 \ KQLE re) €7T oxicns O YEPYLV, €7Tl O TAIAAOS A. > A opobérncar. a> wv ”> atGora Olvov NeiBe véou dé wap adirov éyov weuTHBodra. xepoiv. 3 ‘\ \ s “~ / / QUT ap ETT EL KQTOQ Pypa2 KG) KaL omlayxva TACAVTO, plorvdAdOv Tr dpa. TaAAa Kat apa dPeotoiv ETELDAV, 465 y+ / “A 7 , , , OTTYTAV TE TEPLPPAEWS, EPVTAVTO TE TAVTA. 5 \ > \ / / / , Aa A QuTa.p €7TEL WAVOAVTO TOVOV TETUKOVTO TE OQLTa, , 5 sf 7 ") \ 3f 4 Q \ >/7 Jaivuvt , OUVOE TL Gv.os EQOEVETO OALTOS ELO7S. 3 \ > \ / \ sf , 52% »¥ of UUTAP ETEL TOTLOS KAL EONTVOS Ef EPOV EVTO, “w 7 ~ _ / an KOUVpOL pPev KP7)T71) Pas eTECTEWAVTO TOTOLO, 470 , 5 4 “~ 5 "3s / “ / VOLO AV apa TAaCW €eTAapc OfLEVOL O€TTAECCOLV" 462. & yépwv, the priest Chryses himself.—emi oxigys, on pieces of split wood. This was a technical term, as appears from Ar. Pac. 1032, » oxi¢a your évnumevy Tov SrrABiOnv meeGer, Of. li. 425, kai Ta pév Ap oxiGnow advaAdo.- ow Kxarexacov, Several verses in this passage are read also in Od. iii. 458 seqq. and xii. 360 seqq., in the latter of which the absence of wine for libations is specially mentioned ; ov’ elyov méOu Activa En” aifouévors Lepot- aw, adr vdaT. oréviovtes EerwmTwv €yKkata TavTa, 463. weurwBoda, A_ five-pronged fork (probably representing a hand) for placing the half-burnt meat on the flame till it was entirely con- sumed; for otherwise the omen was unfavourable. The cookery for the feast was a subsequent affair. 464, Karexdén, Were burnt up and consumed. (The phrase ‘ burnt down’ literally refers to the col- lapsing of the heap. Compare ix. 212.)—orAayxva, the inwards, viz. the larger organs, such as the heart and liver, which they just tasted, pro forma, and allowed to be consumed. —tnraoavro, the aorist of maréouar, from a root maf = rar, seen also in ratew and pavi. 465. wiatvAdov, they divided into small portions; a verb connected with peiwv, wetoros. Compare ue@oar, ‘to make less.’ So in ix. 210, cai ra wey ev pictuAAre Kal aud oBedotow éretpev.—épvoarvro, they drew off the spits. 467. terUxovro, had prepared, or provided the feast. The epic aorist, reduplicated, of 7 ¥xw.—édevero, édetro, evdeys Hv, ‘was wanting in the equally apportioned fare.’ See sup. 306. 469, €& Evto, the aorist middle of éfinut, ‘had put off, ‘had dismissed from themselves. Theognis, 1060, has e& épov téuevos. Inf. xxiv. 227, ef Epov elnv. 470. xovpo., the young men of birth. The fighting-class, or nobles, are often called xovpot in Homer; and it isa great mistake (see Liddell and Scott, Lex. in v.) to suppose that servants are here meant. Hesychius has xov- pou’ maides veor, apeeves,—but this is quite indefinite. See inf. on ii. 562. iv. 315. xii. 196, and compare especially Od. iii. 471, éwi & avépes éaPAot opovto Oivoy oivoxoedvtes. It was the cus- tom to select youths of good birth and good looks to hand the cups to the company; and hence arose the Roman custom of employing the handsomest slaves as ‘Ganymedes.’ —xpnrjpas, (not goblets, but) * bowls. The wine was mixed in a large ‘mixer’ and ladled out to the guests. —éreotébavo, ‘ filled to the brim with liquor. The genitive depends on the notion of filling, but the word has reference to the frothy head. Hesych. erectepavwoay, TAHpers érotnoay, éTAy- pwoav. It is incorrect to construe KpnTnpas moroto, or to refer the verb to the custom of decking the bowls with ivy or myrtle wreaths, though this also may have been done, and certainly was done in later times, when ivy wreaths were sculptwred round the bowls, which were thence called xucovBra and Kioouwvot rornpes. 471. érapéduevoe Seraecoow, ‘after they had poured out a little from (lit. ‘ with’) the cups. From every cup, when filled, a portion was poured on the ground as a libation, or anapxy. The éxt here implies the _*&s Re — : am_ml_l£=—— Ee SE ee Sg EE nanan ats na [«xaddv deidovTes Tatnova, KOUpOL Aya.ay, | / a / A Qa / / a >’ >» , peXrrovres Exaepyov" 0 0€ Ppeva TEPTET UKOVWY. = nN x Y os 1/LOS oO HEALOS KQATEOU KGL €7r Kvebas nrbev, 475 \ / / 07) TOTE KOLMYTAVTO Tapa TPYLVYATLA VNOS. = / c ~) “\ 7 oT” / 1 {LOS ny npryevera davy pododaxrvAos Hus, \ oS) 2 a / ‘\ \ 5 \ : "A nw 5 KQL TOT €TELT AVAYOVTO ETA OTPATOV evp_v Ayatwv a a? » 5 Y ey 3. ToLoW O LKjLEVvov OUpOV ln Ekaepyos AzoAAwy~. / > 5 / pe / ‘ / ot 0 iotov oTnoavt, ava O ioria AevKa wéTaccar 4.0) > > » Ka / e / 5 \ de a év 6 avenos Tpnoev eco LoTiov, dui 6€ Kia , / yy \ > / oTEipy TOppupEoV peye. La\ye V71}OS LOUO?))S° ni A ‘\ / / 77 & ebeev xara. KU[LO. dtatpnacovea KéAevOor. \ / AR \ \ > \ > n~ aiTap €@él p LKOVTO KaTa OTpaTOV Evipry AxaLor, wn x 7 aN > Tee | / »” vya EV OL YE PEAGLVAY ET YITELPOLO ENVOCaV 485 c i ae / c \ @ ¢& \ /, bod ert Wapdhors, dro 0 Epuuta pakpa Tavvocay, going to each in succession, as in erotxer Oat, 472. wavnpuépror, ‘all the rest of the day.’ See on ii. 385, a> Ke marvynuépror aoTvyepe Kpwwpe? “Apyni—podrq, with dancing and singing, as with cyclic or dithyrambic choruses.—ra:jova, ‘singing his praises in beautiful strains as the Healer,’ viz. of their present malady, the pestilence. Others ren- der it, ‘singing a beautiful paean,’ But this verse is considered spurious. The epithet in the next line is a hos- tile one, ‘the Darter,” o paxpodev eipywv (cf. sup. 51), and is applied as if in acknowledgment of the power and the justice of the god. 476. mapa mpvuvyjova, on the shore by the stern-ropes, to be ready to embark without delay in the morn- ing. 478. peta otparov, ‘they set sail for the camp.’ For this use of yerd, im- plying motion to, compare sup. 423. 479. ixwevoy ovpov, ‘a favouring breeze,’ lit. ‘a breeze that came’ to them. Probably this is the epic aorist participle of an old verb con- nected with txew and ixveto@at. It bears a close analogy to such forms aS oppmevos, déypevos, A€ywevos, mept- mAonevos &¢.,in all of which the vowel is wanting between the root and the termination ; and it also resembles aATo and a,\nevos in having lost the initial aspirate of the present tense, The notion of coming or arriving is very appropriate in the case of 4 wished-for wind. So Pindar, Pyth. 1. 34, mouratoy éAGetv odpov. Of. Od. X1. 6, nucy & ad perémicbe veds Kvavo- Tpwpo.o ixuevoy ovpov in mAngioTLOD, €aOAdv erarpov, Kipen éiimAdKapos, Sewh Geds avdjeroa, 481. mpnoev, ‘inflated,’ from p78, which implies a violent rushing or spurting of fire, air, or water. Saxpu’ avarphoas, ‘making a tear to Start,’ ix. 433.—o7reipn, ‘the keel,’ 7po- mis, Probably from the same root as arepeds, from its rigidity.—opdupeor, bright and sparkling. 483. dvarpyoce has the same root, and very much the same sense, as Suarepav, So iii. 14, para 8 oka due mpnacov 7redio.o, and ii. 785. 484. kata otparoy, ‘ off,’ i.e. opposite to, ‘the naval camp.’ A common use of xara in later writers, but one often misunderstood. Cf. Thucyd. iii. 7, kal Tais vavol Kata Tov "AxeA@ov emAevoe (‘on the side of, Arnold, wrongly). Ibid. vi. 52, awoBdvres kata TL THS Lvpakocias, Kal aprayhy Touoa- Mevot, So also Od. v. 441, add’ bre br TOTALOLO KaTa aTdéua KaAAtpooto ike vewv. Here some read peta orparor, as sup. 478. 486. Epyara, ‘props,’ ‘stays.’ Pro« bably stones laid in a row, so as at once to hold the ship erect, and to serve as a breakwater against the I.] IAIAAOS A. 33 5 \ de at \ , 7 QUTOL O€ OKLOVAVTO KATA KALoias TE Véas TE. ek." a / \ QuTap O fANVLE VYVCt 7 Traypn}uevos @K UTOPOLOLY, . - lat , dvoryev7js IIynAnos VLOS, TOOaS WKUS “AytAdeus. yy > 5 > \ / ~ OUTE TOT Els ayOpPYV TwWAETKETO KVOLEVELDAV 490 »¥ a OUTE TOT €S > avd pero, mobeerKe O aUTHV TE ToXepov, GAA POwibeoke hidrov Kip 7 , TTOAELOV TE. , «> “A “ S GAN OTE Oy p EK TOLO SuwdEKaTH yeveT WS, \ , va \ » \ > KQL TOTE 07) T POs "OXvptrov toaVv Geot aiev €OVTES ; ¢ ry NS a2 > mavres apa, Levs 0 pK. “ > matoos €0v, GAA —~ / o> , > 4 , Mé€ris 0 OV Anber EDETMEWV a co or 14 > “A 7 “~ , , ny avedvoero Kipa Gartacons, “Ww f; x , nepin 0 aveBn péeyav ovpavov OvAvsTov Te. a eel 4 a ™ 5, iy y EvpeV 0 EeUpvoTra. K povidnv aTEp 7) JL€VOV aAAwV 5 / al oe ROpUpy A a c TroAvdetpaoos OvAvp7roto, \ ‘ny , s Kal pa mepoud adroto Kaéelero, kal AaPe youvwv 500 Ni a 9 oKALy ‘ > Pn! £ ~ deEiTEpy O Op UT évGepeavos eXovca Avro opevy TPO ELIE Alia K poviwva. CVOKTO, “c A , ” ‘ As > 37 / ” Zed warep, «lt wore On oe peT alavaroiol ovyga. a oF i ce sa , s/ A H Emre 7) Epyw, TOdE pot KpynVoV ecAdwp. force of the waves, in the manner described by Hesiod, Opp. 624, vna & en nm etpov £ 5 a > / , vy vuv YE avag avopav AyapLepvov / 5 \ 3 A HTIPLNTEV. édov yap EXEL YEpas, AUTOS ATroUpAs. A > s , 7 GANG ot 7ép pw Ticov, OAvpme pyTieTa Zev, , , ” Sms 9 , Toppa & éxt Tpwecor ride kparos Opp av Axatot / / a ~ 39 viov E“ov TLOWTLY, dheAAwalv TE € TYAY. 510 > / 4 wd » —_ / x: 4 € éTa. Zevs &s haro: TiVO ov TL 7 pooepyn vepeAnyep ; GAN a&Kewv Onv NOT. ~ 2 ty , @éris 0 ws Nato youvey, > ” 7 a \ ” a , > t LIFTED UV QL ELNDETO OEVTEPOV GAUTLS. @s EXET EUTEPVULA, KL ELPET f C td / 4 7 i “ WpEpTes [LEV 61) ol UTOTKXEO KAL KATAVEVTOY, i . \ » »” / yy > os oA i) dardeur’, erret ov Tot Ext dé0s, Opp Ev €idw Jt — or oa om, \ va 5 / a / 5 39 daocov eyo peta TaoW arYyLoTAaTH VEos ELpAL. x , / / / 4 tiv St pey dxPnoas tpocedyn vepeAnyepera Zeus > q a 3 “ ~ > / “7 8 Aolyia py’, OTe p EXGodomHcaL Epyoets o > » x > , > wer ¢ 4 Hpyn, or av p épebnow oveiweloue erecou. a ~ 4 > 5 4 A wi #) Sé kai atrws p aiev ev aavarovor Geotow 520 A , / / / , 5 , VELKEL, Kal TE LE hyo paxyn Tpweoow aprpyetv. 505. riunoov, like ricov inf. 508, op- posed to 7y7iznoev, means ‘do him honour,’ viz» by showing that the Greeks cannot conduct the war with- out him. Others explain, ‘avenge the slight that has been put on him by Agamemnon’ (so Heyne).—éezAero, see sup. 418. 508. ov mep, ‘do you at least,—éri Tpwecor, ‘in the hands,’ or power, ‘ of the Trojans.” See sup. 408.—odéA- Awo., avéwov, aggrandize, increase his dignity by new honour. 512. axéwyv, ‘silent,’ sup. 34. Zeus hesitates to grant the request, partly because generally in the Iliad he is impartial, and holds the balance equally between the combatants ; partly because Hera was a strong partisan of the Greeks.—as—dés, ‘as she had touched, so she clung fast to, hisknees.’ So xix. 15, avrap “AxAAeds ws 6i5', Os piv waddov edu xdAos. The Romans seem to have imitated this idiom by the formula ut vidi, ut peri &.—népva and redvvia are old epic forms, like yéyaa, yeyas, éornavs, €oTws, TeOvyws OY TeOvews &C. Even the Attics had some of these forms, e.g. kexunwtas in Thue. iii. 59. The k in répuxa &c. is believed to repre- sent a lost digamma.—eipero, ques- tioned him, viz. whether he would assent. See inf. 553. 514. vnweptés x.t.A. ‘Come now, promise me true and assent, or say no at once.’ Heyne renders vypepres aperte, sine haesitatione vel sumu- latione.—émt, éreort, ‘you have no fear, i.e.there is nothing over you, or im- pending, that you need fear.—eida x.7.A,, that I may know the worst, viz. how much I am below all the others in honour, lit. ‘to what degree Iam most dishonoured as a goddess among all.’ 517. wey’ dxOnoas, ‘greatly vexed,’ A common Homeric word, e.g. inf, 570, probably from ay@os, ay@eoGan, as evoxGos, ‘ well filled,’ lit. ‘ well loaded,’ and then, actively, ‘satisfying,’ evox- dos Bopa, Eur. Ion 1169. Doederlei refers it to €y@ec8ar, ‘to conceive enmity’ or dislike.—aotyta épya, TXET= Ava, ‘sad work,’ ‘fatal deeds.’—éx@o- Sorjoa, ‘to be at enmity with’ Buttmann refers this verb to orropat. It does not occur elsewhere in Ho- mer, but moAeuos éx@odomrds in Ar. Ach, 226 means ‘hostile war,’ as if for €x8o0darbs, like jucdamds, from amo, —édynoes, Hesych. avareicess, ‘when you shall incite me.’ 520. kai avs, ‘even as it is,’ even under present circumstances, and without this new provocation, ; aN uy 1h nce, ° ll I.] TAIAAOS A. 33 arAXC \ \ a > Fa 0s , f a a Ov fev VUV QuUTLS AaTOOTLYE, 7) Tt VOY)O7) YrTy 5 \ Qs “a / , Hpy: €0i 0€ Ke Tatra peAnoeT at oppa TENET Ow. 5 5 A - An Z 4, ct / €L 0 aye ToL Kepady KaTavevoopat, Oppa Teroibys rodro yap e& euc0 + glow TO Vp €c €pLe €V YE pet QUGAVATOLGL fPeyloTov 4 5 4 5 \ / 3m 5 , TEKLWP’ OU Yep €fLOV TaA.varypEeTov ovo amtaTtnAov 10. > / 7 ~ f 99 ovd areAevTyTOV, OTL KEV Kepadry KATAVEVOW. > \ / ~ > 4 , ~ eo , N, Kal Kvavenow er Opvat vevoe Kpoviwv- 5 8 ad CO » “~ ) / yy af Poa lat O apa XALTQt eT EPPWOAVTO QOVQKTOS \ > / , \ / “ = Kparos ar abavarouw, peyav 8 eA€dAcev “OAvprov. 53 / > © / NE cA \ » TW P WS BovAcvoavre OLETILAYEV" 1) EV €7TELT aA eis dAa aAro Babeiav ar aiyAnevtos ‘OdAvprrov, “ vAA Zevs d€ €ov pos dGma. \ Me / 5 / Geot 6 AAA TAVTES AVETTAV 2¢é 55 / ba \ 5 / 3Q7 y+ ES COPE, opov TATPOS EVAVTLOV* OVOE TLS eTAn ~ 5 / 5 , 5 / »¥ 7 fetvar erepyopevov, GAX avTio: €orav amavrTes. Or e cA ‘ » , > , ~ e ds 0 pev evOa kabéler ei Opdovov: ovd€ pv “Hpy > , sw Se >’ ¢ c s y , YyVvoinowe LOOVT OTL OL cupnppaccato PovAas > ; g /, 7 / ¢ , / apyuporreca. Wertis, Ovyarnp aAtoLo YEpovTos. > / / / . a , sa avuTika KepToutiowce Aia K poviwva Tpoonvod. 523. pedrjoetar, = wedAnoe, as Theocr. i, 53, méAetar Sé of ovTe Te WHpas.—et & aye, see sup. 302.—7eroi@ns, a redu- plicated present, formed from the perfect, like mepiKcw, Sedoikw, SedvKw, He here complies with the request of Thetis sup. 514, katavevoov. 526. Téxpuwp, wioris, a Solemn pledge, antiten, or assurance.—éor, sc. Bov- Aevwa, a remarkable ellipse, if the reading be right, and not rather eyo, —nad.vaypetor, ‘to be retracted,’ ‘ re- vocable’ 528. emt belongs, by tmesis, to veice, Kataveve and emivevew being ‘to as- sent, avavevew the reverse. So we express negation and affirmation by shaking or nodding the head.—ay8po- ovat, ‘immortal’ (not ‘ambrosial’), for auBporcat, like mAovovos from mAov- Tos &C.—érreppwoav7o, ‘moved,’ ‘shook,’ as in xxiii. 367, xatrar 5 €ppworTo. Generally this verb describes the motion of a firm active foot, as Od. zx: 107, pvdraw—THoW éHdexa tracat émeppwoavTo yuvaixes. Hes. The 0g. 8, émeppwcavro 6& mocciv. The thick clustering curls on the brows of Ju- piter are represented in the best periods of Attic sculpture. 531. duéruayev, ‘separated,’ from a verb tuyoow, as erAaynv from rAjcow, D the roots sue and tex being con- vertible. 532. aAro, ‘plunged,’ epic aorist of aAAomar, like dexto from Séxyoua &e, The aspirate is lost, though the di- gamma sound (faA = sal in salio) may have been retained. See sup. on 479. Thetis had left the sea for Olympus sup. 496. 533, 584, eov and odov are varieties of pronunciation, both words being identical with swus.—petva, to await his approach sitting.—avrio écray, ‘but they stood up in his presence,’ 536. @s, viz. while all were stand- ing.—ovdé, = add’ ov, as frequently in Homer.—ol, i.e. avro, as sup. 325.— oundpaccato, cuveBovAevoato. Cf. li 282, and ix. 374, ovdé ri ot BovAdas ov ppaccouor.—idovea, viz. either because she saw his anxious look, or because she had actually seen the meeting, as she appears to imply inf. 557. Heyne thinks this was but a bold guess, as it were, derived from the fact that Achilles had retired from the contest (sup. 490), which he would not have done unless honour had been gua- ranteed to him in some other way. 539. KEpTOou.toLat, ‘with taunting words. This was what Zeus had foreseen sup. 519. *) sa \ ee i | y 14 ya ; } ; | j ' ' ane ; : : . | eee 36 IAIAAOS A. IT. ~ wn c , , . “ris dy ad Tot, SoAopnTa, Oedv Cvpppaccaro Bovdds; 540 4 an 5 / Qiel TOL didrov EOTLY EMEV amovoapw €0vTa. , C G/ sQa7 / pra / KpuTTaoua PpoveovTa OLKaCewev* OVOE TL TW fLOb A ” o , ; 39 Tpodpwv TéTAnKAS eirely EOS OTTL VONTYS. ) / » ‘ 5 te m2. 7 nw THV Oo net Ber ETELTA TATYHP AVOPWV TE Geav Te ‘ x AN \ 5 , PL oan “Hpn, 1) 91) TavTas €ovs erteAmreo pLuGous 545 ib”) . Nero covT GAOYw TEN EOvG? €LON]O ELV Xas €7TOL TOL ECO OVI L X¢- T f UC 1) € / \ / ¥ ae , GAN’ Ov péev K ETLELKES GKOVELEV, OV TLS ETELTG. »” i , \ ” Eee 6 Ae , ote Jedv mpOTEpos TOV EloeTaL OVT aVvOpwrwv Ov O€ Kk éywv amdveve Gedy eHeAwpt vonoat, a o ~ , wh / 33 By Tl OV TaLTa ExacTa OLELPEO penoe peradAa. 530 Tov O nyelPer eTELTA foams totvia Hpy cc . / r sO a 4 Af) » - aivorare Kpovidn, rotov Tov puGoy eEeures ; \ , / > »y 3 y ¥ AAG KQt Ainv O€ TApPOs r OUT ELNOLLA.L OUTE peEeTQs AW, GANA par’ evkynros Ta hpdlear doa eéAno Oa. nw “> 5 nN “ FAN 4X , , , b Pe vuv 0 alvas delOolKa KaTa dpEeva py oe TapeELTY 55 Or 3 / Y AW 7 / € / / apyupomela Oeris, Ovyarnp aAtoto yEepovTos: > / A / 4% \ ” a 8 / HEpin yap col ye wapélero kat AaBe yovvov. 542. Sixacéuev, to act as supreme arbiter, to decide quarrels and dis- putes,—éovra agrees with oe implied as the subject to the infinitive. Cf. 1V.341.—podpwr, voluntarily, freely.— €7r0s, any subject, design, pvdorv, 549, 546. evdnoev, asif from eidew (video), = eigecbat, ‘think not to understand all my counsels; they will prove hard for you, though you are my spouse.’ In Od. vi. 257, mwavrTwv PaijKkav €idy- géev Oooo apioror, and Theoer, iii. 37, épa y iéno® avrav; this form repre- sents idetv, not eidévar. Cf. Herod. vii. 234. 547. emerxés, scil. éort, ‘which it is right and reasonable that you should near.’—érevra, ‘then, in that case.’ 549. eGeAwur. This is an old epic form of the subjunctive, seen also in the formula tv’ txwpe dianv és TaTpiba yovav. As inthe present, TLOnut, TLONS, TUOnor, (anciently riWeur, Tec, TiWeTL, corresponding to the middle riéenat, TiWeoat, Tierar,) and in the optative TUTTOULL, TUMTOLS, TUTTOL, SO the old subjunctive form was EAPwpt, EAONCL €AOnTL, changed to €d@w, EADS, éAOn, but retaining also the third person eAdnot, improperly, but for the sake of distinction, written é@no.. For the c in €A@y is the residue of the old EAOn(T)e = EAOnTL, While EAOnts = EAOHS is merely a transposition of thee for EAOnor, just as tUmrers is for TUTTE, 550. dceipeo, inquire about, seek to know ; Hesych. EPwTa, 551. Boomis. This is generally ren- dered ‘large-eyed;’ but it may be questioned if it was not originally an Indian epithet of Hera as the ‘cow- goddess,’ and as represented by the horned Io in the Suppliants and Prometheus of Aeschylus. 553. Kat Aimy x.7.A. ‘Most assuredly heretofore I have neither questioned you nor made any inquiries.’ In this place and vi. 239 we have a form of the present etpoxat, as perhaps in dcecpeo 550, and this is one of the many lonic forms common to He- rodotus and Homer. The e& may represent Fep, efp. Cf. sup. 216.— pad’ evendos, quite at your leisure, and uninterrupted.—pacear, BovAevet, you plan, consider.—acoa, = atwa, and a common Attic form. Cf, xx 127, votepov aite ta meioera, aGoga Ob Gio K.T.A, 555. un tapetrp, lest she should have cajoled, talked you over.—yepim, see Sup. 497, 1] TAIAAOS A. 37 “~ ee Ss ~ 5 / c > lal mo dlw Katavedoat éryTupov ws AxiAja ; . f Ay / re \ 2 “ bP] Tysnoys, dAEons Oe TOAEas ETL VyVoWW AXatw”. ri © drapeBopevos tpocedy veheAnyepeta Zevs 560 / \ C “ Samovin, alei ev Olean, ovde oe ANOu, aL \3 » “\ > lant TpNSat 0 EUS OV TL SvvACEat, GAN G70 Ov.ov TAX ) \ » xX Ge Y. @F »” pas ALOV €fL0Ol ECO EAL* TO O€ TOL KQL puylov €OTal. ? 7 fr. °2 / > ei 8 otrw Tour éariv, éuol péAAet idoyv etvat. 3 > , , ao f , ah GAN axéovoa KdOnoo, éuo O érimeiGeo pvdw, 565 t ct , / > / 7 , > 3 93 > , uy) Vv TOL OU XPUT WOW Og Ol Geot €loO EV Odvptrw > sf e. , 5 / a > “4 >> aooov iovG, OTE KEV TOL AaTTOVS KELPAS Eel. e » > nm , ¢ Ss thar’, Becev S¢ Bodmis rorv1a “Hpy, Pe 27 > /; “~ 5 / / a) KL Pp GAKEOVTa kabnoro, ETLYVAPYa.oe didov Kn)p* »+ ‘> OA we dbyOncav § ava. Sapa Aros Geot Oipaviwves. 570 “ 7° > rowcw 8 “Hdaurros KAvroréxvns px a&yopevewv, = 7 pytpr didn ert npa péepwv, Aevkwrevw Hpy.- ‘<4 > \ / ” sO3 5M) wy 3 5 / 1) oy Aovyra. epya TAO E€COOETAL, OvO €T GAVEKTO, > SX ‘ ¢ | ~ , ea et b1) obo Evexa OvyTav €pLoaiveTov woe, AA " “ A , “7 / ~ ev 0€ Geotct KOAWOV eNatvverov: ovo€ TL OaLTOS 575 558. érytum“ov, vymeptées, SUP. 514.— TyuLHons, = Tyancors in the later dia- lect, ‘that you will (i.e. would) ho- nour.” Compare ii. 3, ws “AxtAna Tyusnoer dAéoar Sé moddas eri vyvolv ’"Axaov. As the patron goddess of the Greeks, Hera is of course jealous of such a promise. 561. Sacmovin, ‘my good dame, it is always “J think” with you, and I never can do any thing without your knowledge.’—éurys, ouws, viz. et Kat py Ajbw oe, ‘You will not be able any the more to carry out your wish (viz. to aid the Greeks), but you will be the more disliked by me, and that will be the worse for you.’ . 564, et & ovrw, ‘well, if this is so (as you surmise), you may be sure it is my pleasure.’ 565. axéovoa, see sup. 84.—xpatopw- ow, sup. 28. Here the construction is xparopety Twa trv, (éue being sup- plied with docov iovra,) ‘lest all the gods in Olympus should prove unable to keep me away from you when I approach with hostile intent to lay on you my invincible hands.’ Cf. v. 53.—aarrouvs, not to be touched or grappled with in fight, azaxous.— édeiw, = éfw, aor. 2 of éprévar, as Kexelw sup. 26. 569. érvyvapwaca, having subdued, having schooled to obey. So ii. 14, éréyvapey amavTas "Hpn Acocopnevn, and ix. 514, ryuyv, HT aAAwy. rep éruyvaumrer voov ecbAav.— x Ongar, See sup. 517. 572. ipa. If this word be written separately, which is the most ap- proved orthography, the émt belongs to dépwv, and émupépey jpa will be literally ‘to bring up aid.’ As the word takes the F, it is probably con- nected with Frp, jnpws, vir &c. See sup. 268. A similar word, (and, like érixoupot, ‘aids to fighters,’ rather in favour of éxinpa,) is épinpes, ill. 47, 378 &e., and also épinpos, iv. 266. With- out émi, we have inf. xiv. 131, ol 70 mapos twep Ovpw pa deportes aherTad , ovdé waxovrat, ‘The idea of ‘ pleasing,’ ‘oratifying, as in épinpos aovdds, Od. viii. 471, has been thought by some to point rather to apapetv, root ap. 578. Aotyca, cf. sup. 518. 575. koAwov, ‘a noisy din,’ lit. ‘a chattering like daws.’ Hesych. xodA- wds, OdpuBos, atatia, Tapax7’ 7 peTa~ dopa amd Tov gwov. See on li. 212, @epcirns & Ere podvos apetpoemys éxo- Awa. The expression, like some others at the conclusion of this book, par- takes somewhat of a comic tone.— ‘ a } | } a © i+ eee _— ——— eS ———— —_—_- a AO ere te TATAAO®S A. / “ eoOrHs eorat NOos, eel TA YEPELOVG VLKG. pytpt 8 ey rapddnut, Kal avTy TEp vocovon, matpi pirw emt jpa pepe Art, dpa pn are veikeino. raTip, ow S Huw datra Tapagy. el wep yap K eOéAnow Odvprios dorepornrys 580 e€ édpéwv orupeAiEat: 6 yap ToAd Héptaros éoriv. GX od Tov eréeoot Kabarrec Gar paraKkoiow ° » Wd 3 avrik ere iAaos ‘Odvpros ETOETAL NUL. , a Be 4 , 4 ws ap ey, Kal avatéas demas aypixvTredAov pentpt piry év xeipt TiOn, Kai wu mposeeirev 585 ‘a4 / ~ 5 / 4 5 / 5 / TeTrAahh, PyTEp €/47), KQl avacy eo K7) O/LEV7) TEP, ~“~ wn 1 pn ce piryv rep eovcav ev 6pOadpotor tOwmat Gewomevnv. tore O ov TL duvyoopaL GxVipeEVds Tep Xparpelv apyad€os yap ‘Odvpruos avripéper Oat. non yap pe kat GANoT GArcEeuevar peuadra 590 al “ ‘4 pie, odds Teraywv, ard Byrod Oeorecioto. an >; 5 / rd 5 5 / 5 / mav 0 nuap pepopny, dua S jeAiw Karadvyre / 5s A. 4 AC S » i : 7 7, A _ Karmecov ev Anuvy, oAtyos O ere Oupos evjev » 6 SV ¥ PS + / / 99 evUa, pe BivTues avopes adap Kopicavro rec ovra. ds dato, peidnoev dé Ged AevKdAevos “Hp, 505 éret k.7.A., ‘now that the worse pre- vails,’ viz. strife over festive mirth. 577. mapadype, * Ladvise, ‘talk over;’ used elsewhere in the forms wapddo- Oat and maphauevos.—aitre, viz. as before, 561 seqq. 580. ec wep «.7.A, ‘For if the sire who hurls his bolt from Olympus, (lit. *the lightener,’ from acrepory,) should choose to thrust us from our seats, (he can easily do so,) for he is far the strongest.’ Some ellipse must be Supphed, like padiws duryoerar. With this passage compare viii. 18—27,— orupentfat, from orudedds or turds, properly, ‘to deal a hard blow,’ to drive back, or repel. So vy. 437, Tpis 8€ ot éotudérrée daewhv aoris’’AmddAw, 582. xadarrecOax, infinitive for im- > “address him,’ lit. ‘touch or ay hold of him’ with gentle words, 588. ov Suvyjcomat, viz. as being lame and disabled (Schol.) ; or perhaps, as being no match for him who is woAd Pépraros, 581.—xpacpeiv, se, vot, or even avror cot, as sup, 566.—avridépec- Gar, ‘to set oneself against,’ ‘to op- pose. Hesych, éptorixas H avrdéyew 7H avritaccco ba H évavTiovabat, 590. kai aAAore, on another occasion too, viz. that described in xv. 18, where Zeus punished Hera by tor- turing her like a slave, He is there made to say, in reference to the at- tempt of Hephaestus to bring aid, év Sé AaBount pintacKoy TeTaywv aro BnAov, odp’ av txorTo ynv.—tetayov is a redu- plicated aorist, like remiayv, cexajsdv, merarwv &¢., from an old verb téyw, tango, the root of which is seen in tactus and integer. 593. Ounos, energy, life or spirit. He fell oAcynredéwv, xv. 24.—Sivtees, & Thracian and Pelasgic people, pro- bably skilledin metallurgy, and thence called the friends of Hephaestus.— adap x.7.A,, ‘took me up at once and tended me after my fall.’ The verb implies koutodmevor eOeparevaar, 595. weidnoev. Combined with yéAws in 599, this word shows that the anec- dote as well as the actions of the god caused merriment to the celestials. This is the earliest mention of that kind of buffoonery and pleasantry at banquets which formed so essential AB = = .] TAIAAOS A. 39 pednoaca d€ matdds ed€£aro xetpt KvmreAXov, a val an & A avuTap 0 Tots GAAotot Geois évdéEva racw > / \ / 5 \ “ > / olvoxoet, yAuKU vexTap aro KpyTHpos adiocur. ¥ he) ae |S! om / / A ao Berros 3) ap €VWPTO yedws Pakapeoot Geotcw, 7 “C , ws toov "Hdaorov 61a dmmata rourviovra. @ , \ / > > 2 ~ WS TOTE peeV T POTTav 1 [La,p €s n€ALov KATQOUVTA , - sa7 \ Lee 2 ~ \ 9./. daivuvt, ovd€ Tu Oupds edevero daurds elorys, , cA > ov pay hopmcyyos teptxadXréos, nv éy “AvdAXuv, ovaawv 6, ai dedov 4 eiBouevat dri Kady py i pevat Ort Kadjp. e % > \ /> \ / > / avuTap eet KaTédv Aaptpov ddos HeALovo, a \ / 4 - See Sa, 4 Ol ev KaKkelovTes EBay otKOvdEe ExacToS, = Res da Ay peat , 1X’ EKATTH OWMA TEpLKAVTOS apcdLyuyeEts em / QC 7 aa Hoaurros roince idvinot tparidecow, Zevs de TOs Ov A€Exos ne 0 a» 4 n~ > 4 7 < / evOa Tapos KoWLaG OTE pW yAuKus UTVOS LKGVOL. evba xabedoO. a feature of them among the later Greeks and Romans,—a.dods epi, ‘at the hand of her son,’ the dative implying place, as in d€£a7é6 oft oxyr- tpov &Cc., 597. evdéeéca, ‘from left to right.’ So in vii. 184, deté evde£ta wacw aptory- erow ‘Axatav. Compare émidcéca, which is a commoner epic word. T he ev in composition appears to repre- sent és.—xpyripos, see sup. 470.—adve- gwv, sup. 171. The ocr. Vil. 65, Tov IIreAcatixoy olvoy amd Kpartipos adic- Tw, 600. mourvvovra, ‘bustling,’ ac@uai- vovra. A reduplicated word, like pep- pnpigw, mopuvpw, tropdipw, Taupagow, Tappatvw, Tappavaw, mapuaipw, Kap- kaipw, from a root moe or rotd ( puff), or, as Buttmann thinks, from mvef (rvéw). Aeschylus has roidvyya from a similar verb ro.dvicow. In almost all verbs from reduplicated roots, one form of the root is changed in the compound. So xoixvaAdew, ‘to roll the eyes,’ (KotAos, KvAds, KvAAds,) Ar. Thesm. 852. In nouns, the roots often remain the same, as fopBopos, Bdp- Bapos, KOpKopos, WEepmepos, 604. A similar verse occurs in Od. 600 605 Avpros doTEpoTNTHs, 610 dvaBas, Tapa € xpvadbpovos “Hpx. XXxiv. 60, povoat & evvea Taga oper Bopuevat ort Kady Opyveor, 606. KaxKeltovTes, = KaTaxeroouevot, The simple form xeiwv, but also ina future sense, is found in Od, xix. 48, TaAépaxos S& Suék peyaporo BeBrxer Keiwy és OdAapnov, It is rather uncer- tain whether this is a desiderative form, or a true future as if from xéw, xeéow, It is probable that the root is xeF, as in ceub-are. The xax (xa) is a short form of xara, as in xaBBade &e. 607. ‘where,’ = 7, and pro- bably a yg mn ctic form of the locative Rd. As in vatxi, ovxi, the xe may be a mere termination,—though, of course, all suffixes and affixes must have had some force and meaning.— roinge, ‘ had made,’ in the pluperfect sense. Hephaestus is called apde- yuyets, NOt from his limping, but from his skill with both hands (ambi- dexter). Hesychius however explains it by audotépous Tovs mddas XwAoUsS EXOVTES (i. exw). 610. ore, here for ordre, quotiens., Soiii. 216, GAA’ Sre bn woAvpntis avatievey ‘Odvoceds. X. 11, ore abphioccev—Oav- jaacev mupa ToOAAG, ARGUMENT OF BOOK IL. (Mure, vol. i. p. 242.) On the morrow Jove, mindful of his promise to Thetis, encourages Agamem: non in a dream with an assurance of the speedy conquest of the city. In the ensuing council of war it is decided accordingly to march out to battle, after a long debate in which these events are described as taking place in the ninth year of the war. Thersites reproaches Agamemnon with his treatment of Achilles. Nestor advises Agamemnon to marshal the troops according to their different tribes. A catalogue is given of the armament, with a more succinct account of the Trojan forces, who advance to the combat. Two Hellenic chiefs, Protesilaus and Philoctetes, are described, the latter as absent on account of disease, the former as slain on the first landing of the army. The secession of Achilles is alluded to, with its cause, Agamemnon’s insulting treatment of him, in the seizure of his mistress Briseis, the maid of Lyrnessus, captured by him in the sack of that city, when Thebes also was destroyed. An assurance is added of his being speedily restored to the battle. Two Mysian leaders, Chromis and the augur Eunomus, are de- scribed as among the warriors afterwards idlain by Achilles in the river Scamander. 41 Hy - AdAot pev pa. Geol Te Kal Gvéepes iIrTrOKOpve Tal BSov ravvéyior, Aia 8 obk eye viSupos trv Voov Tavvvxol, Ala 0 OVK EXE VIOVHOS ¥ VOS; > & > “~ GAN 6 ye peppnpite kata dpéeva ws AxiAna / > > / As / 5 \ \ > an TILNoEL, OAETAL O€ roXéas ert vyvolv Axawwv. 7N “7 \ / / / noe O€ OL Kata. Gvpov dploTn PalvEeTo PovAn, 5 / AS ; > »” meprpyar er "Arpeidy A-yajLep.vove ovAov OVELpOV. / / » / AY KQL pALV dwvyTcas €7T EL TTEPOEVTG Tpoonvod. +f) > » lal > ~ “ Baok ti, ovAe éveipe, Goas éri vnas Axa m AS é\Oav és KAvoinv "A-yap.eLvovos "Arpeidao , s\? 9 , > / c > , TAaVTaA par. ATPEKEWS AVYOPEVE[LEV WS err iTEAAW. 10 6 a) & fe / , / > , wpngat € KeAeve KaPY KOMOWVTAS Ayxatous / “~ / of / 5 / Tacovoin’ VUV Y=p KEV eXou TOA EVPUGAYULAV > Tpwov. ov yap er dpcbis "OAvp Ta Swat EXOVTES &Odvaror ppdlovrauy éreyvapipev yap amravTas 1. Zeus, mindful of his solemn promise to Thetis, i. 524, and full of anxiety how he may best accom- plish it, does not long continue in the slumber into which he_ had fallen, i. 611, but considers a scheme for causing a destruction of the Greeks: for he would thus indirectly honour Achilles by demonstrating the necessity of his aid to the Grecian cause. Zeus therefore sends a dream to Agamemnon, which makes him believe that an attack on Troy will now be successful. He however first takes the precaution of testing the spirit of his troops, by pretending that the war is hopeless, and that their best course will be to return home. ib, tmmoxopvorai, immovs Kopvco- govtes, OSmAigovres, aS the ancient grammarians explained if, in the sense of mdAeuov Kopvooew inf. 273. It will thus signify ‘ marshalling cha- riots, or ‘ horse-arming,’ Others, as Heyne, ‘ fighting in chariots ;’ others again, ‘armed with chariots, like xaAxoxopvo7ys, Hymn eis "Apea, V. 2.— ovx éxe, ‘did not continue to hold.’— vyidupos, according to Buttmann, is a corruption, from an old reading ov« éxev novos, after the digamma had been lost from Fndupos. 3. pepunprge, see i. 189. There seems some emphasis on 0 ye, as On nH ye in i. 496, ‘ but he at all events was pon- dering how he might honour &e’— ws may be a particle of purpose, ‘in order that he might’ &c. The refer- ence is to i. 559, ws "AXLAna TULNONS, dAcans 5é Todas Er VyVOW "Axatov. G. meuWar er, emiménipat, tO send to Agamemnon, but without any notion of hostility.—otAor, baneful, delusive, mischievous. This word, as elsewhere ovAtos, e@. g. in Pind. Ol. ix. 76, takes the initial F here and inf. 8. It is connected with GAAust, oAods, oAotos, &e. So in v. 461, Tewas S& ortxas ovAos "Apns @tpuve peTeAwv (where if was pronounced dAFos). XXi. 536, Seidca yap uy ovAos avynp és TEetXOS adyntar. Mr. Hayman has well and amply dis- cussed this and its cognate forms, Odyssey, vol. i., Append. A, § 3. 8. Back’ ir, = i, Baoke, vade age, Virg. Aen. iv. 223. So xi, 186, Baor’ it, "Ipe raxeta, Like pack, Backw is properly a frequentative form (Baw, Baivw). Cf. Ar. Thesm. 783, Backer’, érevyere Tagas Kad’ odovs. 12. wacovdin, ‘in full force,’ ood mavres, Hesych. So Xi. 708, 7AGov duos avrot Te ToAets Kal MOVUXES LITTOL nacovein. Like the adverb oveny, it involves the same root as getw and cevw.—vuv yap is purposely used am- biguously : Agamemnon is to under- stand by it ‘this very day’ (nmare xeivw inf. 37); but it has also a more general sense, ‘at this crisis, ‘now that affairs have come to this pass.’ 13, 14. audis—dpacovrat, Schol. d:- xoyvwmovovat, siahopa povovdt.— erreyvaper, i, 569,—aravtas, ‘all with- out exception. Zeus pretends that, nt tt te 4.2 1AIAAO® B. 4 f os an 59 os “Hey Auwcoopevy, Towecar dé Kyde epprrat. 18 ma a » ’ \ \ “~ » ds haro, Bn 8 ap’ dvewpos, érel Tov pdOov aKoveer. Ae ¢ \ ~ > lal KapTadipws 0 ikave Goas eri vas “Axaav, ~ » AD > / ™ 4A wh , By 8 ap ér. “Atpetonv A Yapeu“vova’ TOV O€ KLyavev 7A > 5 / \ ‘\3 3 ry : / ‘ 4 ‘ 5 oF evdovt év KAiwin, rept O auBpdc.os KéxvO drvos, a > ‘ an r , e 5 mo: OT? é ap vIrép KepaAys NyAniw VLL EOLKWS, 20 / “a> > / Néoropt, Tov pa padiora yepovTwv tL Ayapeuvwv. n 4 1A »y TW [LL €€LTaLEVOS Tpoaedwvee Oetos OVELDOS cL ty A ~ “a 4 “ evdets, Atpéos vie daidpovos im7ro0d{L0Lo* gN , » ov xp7) TavvdxLov evdew Bovdrnddpov avopa, * l / / ~ ® aot T ETLTETPAHarat KQL Tovc0a peunrerv. 25 viv 0 éuelev Sives Sea: Atés 8€ ror ayyeXos eijt, a Ad >\ , 7d 309 5 / os oev avevev ov péya Kiderau nO €A€aipet. a“ i / - ‘\. / / "A , Owpyéai O0 €KEAEvE Ka.p7) KOLLOWVTAS XALOVUS /, An / 97 / 5 4 Tacovoin’ viv-yap Kev €dows 3éAW EUpvayviay Tpawv ov yap er apis ‘OAvprrwa dopar EYOVTES 30 > / 44 > / \ cd adavaror doalovras eTvTeyvapwev yap amravras a“ 3 “A "Hoy Atooonévy, Todecor Sk knoe epHrrat ao BI / / ex Avs. adda od ofow EXE Hpeci, wndé oe AHO though he has hitherto been neutral, he has yielded, like the other gods, to the entreaties of the Argive goddess in favour of the Grecians. 15. épprrat, ‘are secured,’ ‘are fast fixed.’ A metaphor from tying a knot. So Avew and édbarrew are op- posed in Soph. Antig. 40 and else- where. Of. vi. 241, woAAjor 88 Kynde epnmro, vii. 402, ads non Tpwecow OACOpov meipar’ éedfrra. The dative perhaps signifies ‘for the Trojans,’ rather than ‘to the Trojans,’ So also Xxi. 5138, € fs adavatovow Epis Kat vEelKos Ebnrrac, 16. Tov miOov, like 6 yépwr in i. 33, Tov Ovepoy inf. 80, and many other instances, is Scarcely if at all distin- guishable from the Attic use of the article. 18. Bn & dpa, = BF 88 eretta,—emi, Bera, ‘in quest Of.’—apBpdcwos, see i. 529, and ef. wé auBpogtn, * divine night,’ inf, 57.—kéxuro, ‘ was shed,’ or ‘had been shed,’ the pluperfect, to be distinguished from the epic aorist xvTo, iv. 526, &c. inf. 41, In xiv. 253. xXill. 63, sleep is said to be vndunos andixvbecis, 20. umép Kedadjs, ‘above,’ i. e. close to, and so as to look down on, the head of the reclining hero, Similarly the ghost of Polydorus UTép wyTpds pians “ExaBys aiooe, Hur, Hee. 30. 22. TH eecoapevos, ‘ likening itself to him.’ Inf. 791, eicaro 8 pboyynv vie TIptdzov0 IloAtrn. The per epends On mporeduvee, as inf. 59, kal pe mpos .vO0v Eeurrep, 23, Saidpovos, ‘ warlike,’ dpovodyra Syca. A common Homeric sense, @. 2. Xi. 123, 450, where the combination Saibpovos irmodduoro also occurs. 25. émiretpddarat, ETLTETPALLEVOL eigi, ‘are entrusted.’ Compare &¢- xXarac in xii. 147, The termination of the plural in -vra: is vocalized by changing v into a, as otxow7o into Olyotaro &e, 27. avevOev, xwpis, avev, ‘ apart from,’ i. e. far above. Compare arepGe with arep. This verse occurs also in xxiv. 174, and the ancient critics doubted its genuineness here. 33. exe, dvAacoe, Viz, Tov pv0ov.— avin, a lengthened (perhaps digam- mated) form for avéy, avn, second aorist Of dvinur. It is analogous to rey, I1.] TAIAAOS B. 43 e / 2 / uA ee A 33 aipEeiTw, €vT av oe peAibpwv virvos av7y. = + / 5 / ‘ o> os apa dowvncas areByoeTo, Tov 6 » : 5 = eAir avTov 35 \ / > \ \ o > Ta ppoveovt ava Ovuov a p ov TeA€ecGat éweddov. n \ 4 > ¢ / TI / : ay : “A , : dy) Y2p O Y ALPYO EW : PlLajLov TTOALV Yate KELLY, + a al ode \ Si y e¢ 7, \ RAN 4 s VY)TLOS, OVOE Ta 1) "5 a pa HEVS [LYNOETO epya 6% \ y+ > »+ AX ) > > AAA / ; io NOELV Yop €T CpLEs/ €V €7 a yea TE TTOVAYVAS TE Tpwot te kal Aavaotot dua. Kpatepas topivas. A} eypeTo d é& vrvov, Gein dé pv dppexuT oun. eLeto © dpOwleis, wadaxov 6 evduve xtTOva Kadov vyyareov, Tept O€ péya BadXero dapos, ee 5S \ ~” INF \ AN rooot 6 uro Avrapotow ednoaTo KaAG 7éiAa, dpi 8 ap dow Badrero Eidos apyupdnXov, 45 7 a an ElAETO O€ OKNTT POV Tatpw.ov, apGurov aici. ctv To €By Kata vnas Ayadv yadKoyxiraévev wy os JAS 42% x XLTOVOV. 4 / 4 + "Hos pév pa Gea mpooePynoeto paxpov Odvyrov \ Td ! Znvi hows epeovoa Kai addAois aGavaroww" avtap © Knpikerot Aryvployyowor KeAcvoeV 50 / * / / > 7 KNPUTOEL dyopnvoe KAP KOMOWVTAS Axa.ous. xixetw, On Which see i. 26. Similarly dayans for Sauys in ii i. 436. : 87, aipjoeyv, cf. viv yap Kev EAots ToAW, SUP. 29.—vyTLOS, SC hol. ort to vov (sup. 12) émi pds Nucpas évope- oev, 39. EeAAer, ‘he intended,’ viz. Zeus. —émi is an instance of tmesis in which the preposition follows the verb to which it belongs ; the sense being €wedre yap €Tt eB rey aryen, 41. eypeto, the epic aorist of eyeipw. Cf. Ar. Ran. 51.—aydexvro, see on 18 sup.—ouoy, ‘the divine voice,’ viz. of the dream. (See on 92 inf.) Hesyc h. oudy’ dyun Gela, KAndwv Geia—dveipov dayvTragpara, Though he was now fully awake, the supernatural words seemed yet to flit round him and sound in his ears. 42. opOw6eis, sitting up. Cf. x. 21, dpOwheis & Evduve wep orHGeror xiTwVA, This ytr@v was a soft woollen frock or tunic, and is very often contrasted with the outer a . Papos or xAnive, the Attic ipariov, gz. in Od, vi. 214, Tap & apa ot eaods TE XITOVE Té elwar éOnxav.—vyyateov, perhaps for veyyarov, ‘newly made’ (yeyaa), but the etymology is uncertain. So in xiv. 184, conS€uvw—Kare vynyarew. 46, adb@irov, viz. because it was a divine work, inf. 101. Similarly the divine car of Hera had irus ad@tos, 724, and the house of Hephaestus is ap@ctov, xviii. 870.—xata vnas, over or among the ships, 49, épéovoa, to announce, declare, i. e. show light. For the ideas of speaking and of light are closely con- nected; thus, both ¢yut and dative, as well as fari , are connected with aos. Inf. xxiii. 226, 7pos 5 ewadpdpos elor dows épéwy ert yaiay, and Od. xiii. 93, aoTHp—EpXeTat ayycAAwy haos Hovs npvyeveins. 50. 6, Agamemnon.—ayopyvse, to the popular or general assembly, op- posed to the BovAn, or council of chiefs, which is previously (zpwror) held by the ship of the senior general, the Pylos-born king, Nestor. The dream, it will be remembered, had taken the form of Nestor (sup. 21), so that he was thought to be the author of the movement. The object of Agamemnon, in playing so deceit- ful a part to his men as to propose their return, was to ascertain if the rupture with Achilles had alienated their minds or discouraged them, 44, IAIAAOS B. Ot pev exipvocov, Tol 0 yyyeipovTo war OKa. BovAn dé wp&rov peyabipov ile yepovtwv Neoropén rapa vyi IIvAovyevéos PactAjos. TOvs 6 ye ovyKadéoas TuKUAVY HpTiveTo BovAny. “KATE, hiro. as / > ” Getds pot EVUTTVLOV nrGev OVELpOS Os +/ QZ épuBpooinv da vixra, padcora dé Néoropt div Q aud / > yy _ 5 / pe eldds Te peyeOds Te puny T dyxLoTa ewKel. an 4 A / \ As) »” OTH Oy ap vIrép Kehadys, KQL {LE TPOS pevGov €€LTTEV. of, QV 7 * evdeis, Atpéos vie daidpovos immoddamoto- Ly ate / 7 ov xp? mavvvyxLov evdew BovdAnddpov avdpa, »Aaoi tr é L L TO eunrev @ Aaol T ETLTETPAPaATat Kal TOTO peunAev. viv 0 éuebev Eives Oka Aws O€ Tou dyyedos ci, ° + ) 7\ / / 309 (3 / OS OEV avevUev EWV heya. KNOETAL 70 eAcaipet. 6 ae ew J ay , , as , WPT Cat O0 €KEAEVE KQp7) KOMLOWVTAS L XALOUS / ~ , 7 , > / TAacTvoiy’ VUV Yop KEV eXoUs ToXw CUPVAYVLAV Tpowv ov yap é dudis Odvpria dwpar exovres 3 / / ‘ 4 4 4 addvarot ppalovrar’ eTeyvapiyev yap aTavTas "Hon Awcoopevy, Tpweoor dé Kjde epfrrat ex Atos. GAG ov onow exe dpeciv.’ 4 + \ WS 0 YE ELTWV ” > 3 / > \ de r ‘ 7 eee 275 WX ET aTOTTOILEVOS, €jL€ O€ Ps UKUS UTVOS OVI)KEV + > » > y , s& > 5 rn GAN ayer, € Kev Tws Owpntouer vias Ayaiav. a s.3-y y / a , 2 7 TPwTa r) eyw €TTEO LV TWELPY/O OAL, 1) Géuis cOTLV, Kal pevyew Etv vyvol rodvKAjuot KeACvow" lay > > dpeis 0 dAAoOev GAXos Epyriew eréeoow.”’ > 4 > @ ee, * > 3 sg a a ee 1 TOLOY ws eitwv Kat dp €leTo, Tolo. 0 aveoTy o , > Néorwp, 6s fa IIvAowo dvaé Fv juabdevros: 7 3 / 5 / \ A 0 opi ev Ppovewy ayopycaro Kal peréecrey 55. muxunv, * prudent,’ i. e. com- posed of the fvveroi.—iprivero, He- sych. mapeckevagero, nrowmacero. 56. evirviov, ‘in a dream, ‘during sleep,’ used absolutely, as the Attics use ovap,—ayxiora, ‘very closely,’ from ayxt,an old dative of ayé = ayxaAn, comparative dogoy for a&yxvov.—elSos «7.A,, see Od. vi. 152. Stature was considered an essential part of good looks. 72, et xév ws x.7.A. He here avows that his real object is to arm the Greeks ; but he intimates a doubt if this can now be done. The chiefs however are instructed to oppose the return, should the army precipitately accept it, as proceeding from the general-in-chief. Perhaps he adopts this policy to shift the responsibility of remaining, in the absence of Achilles, from himself. Nestor has in view this verse inf. 83. 73. wetpjoouar, I will sound them, put their real feelings to the test.— Géu.s, Viz. as is the privilege of a king, to originate any measures and to adopt any course that he may think best.—devyewv, aroxwpety, as i. 173. : 75. épntvew, ‘restrain,’ viz. avtovs, though the Schol, supplies éué. I] . | LAJAAOS B. 45 ce 3 ® hiro Apyelwv tyjropes nde wédovres, 5 / \ 4 > lal » » €l eV TIS TOV Ovelpov Ayatwyv addos Evio7reV, 80 AD? “ Y } lal pevoos KEV Patpev Kal vor piloineto, paAdov- Qv #Yad A vuv 0€ LO OS pey APLOTOS “Axatov evxXerat Elva. GAN ayeT rah KEV TOS Owpn EC — EV vias “Ayadv.’ ‘i e »” / WS Apa PwvynTas BovAjs € eg NPXE veecOan, a Q > , OL O ETAVEO TIO AV TKYTTOVY OL Paoidjes. Af) / 7 a) TELGOVTO TE TOLMEVL Aaav 85 > / aw 4, eTecoevovTo O€ Adol. > 7 +/) 5 , 39 , YUTE eOvea ELOL pedicoawy QOL AWV J, > an q % / > , TET PNS EK yAadupys Q“LEL VEOV x kaon angel i. ~~ / > Borpudov dé wérovrat ex avOect eiapwvoww" a / >» Y Gl MEV T eva arxs TET OTHATAL, 7) e a »” OS Tav ebvea t O€ Te evOa" O09 \ lat + \ / TOAXG VEeOV aro Kal KALCO LOWY : NLOVOS Tpotrapole Babeins ETTLYOWVTO 80. évicrev, ‘had told us of the dream.’ The argument seems to be, that the dream is probably true, be- ause a good and brave man has seen it; it would have been untrust- worthy, if an inferior man had seen it. This is the doctrine of Plato, Philebus, P- 40, 5B, Tots prev ayabois ws 70 TOAD Ta yeypayupeva (i, e. fancies) mapariecbat arnoy Sia To eodtrets elvar, Tots S€ KaKkois moAv TavavTiov. As the dream itself was a Wevdos on the part of Zeus, there is a poetical irony in here assuming that it is true. The next line occurs also xxiv. 222. By voodiger@ar the holding aloof, or declining to accept it, seems to be meant. Schol. é€xywprgonePa rH 7i- CTEWS. 83. et kev x,7.A, See sup. 72. Nestor here shows that his object is the same as Agamemnon’s. 84. #pxe, ‘led the way,’ viz. as se- nior, and because the council was held by his (Nestor’s) ship, sup. 54. In deference to his age and wisdom all the rest rose up as he passed.— meiOovto, Obeyed Agamemnon’s re- quest to try and arm the Greeks. 86, eTETOEVOVTO, ‘hastened after them,’ followed the chiefs who led the way to the popular assembly. The members of the BovAy, it will be observed, were also members of the popular agora, just as the Attic Bov- Aevral appeared, as mpuravers, also in the éxxAnoia. See Mr. Hayman’s Odyssey, vol. i. Append. p. iv. Cf. in! 208. Od, xiii. 19, vnad ereaoevorro. 87. This is the first simile in the lliad, and it is a beautiful and ap- propriate one. As swarms of ciose- flying bees issue from a hollow rock, ever fresh coming, and then in clus- ters alight on the spring flowers, so the Greeks and their allies came pouring in dense masses (lit. came marching in regiments) from the ships and the encampment to the agora.—yvTe, an obscure form, appa- rently = 7 ore or ws ore. Cf. inf. 455. iv. 462.—é@vea takes the fF, as in xvii. 680, mavroce SiweioOny TOAewWY KOTA Fe@vos ETALpwY, clot, eferct, ibunt.— adiwvawy, ‘thick,’ ‘dense; connected with adnv and affatim (Hayman, App. to Od. i. p. viii).—Borpvdov, Borpyndor, like iAadov inf. 93, KAayyndov inf, 463. The Romans also called clusters of bees wae. 90. wév te, ‘some, it may be.’—daAts, ‘in quantities,’ allied to the primitive sense from ads (Fadys) ‘crowded.’ So iii. 884, wrepi dé Tpwat arts Hoav, 92. moomdpovde, * in front of,’ mean- ing, probably, ‘on the shore in front of the sea, viz. on the part of it furthest from the main land.—oaga, rumour, viz. report that a general meeting was about to he holden. The word has an opposite sense to dyn or oudy, the former being a human, the latter a supernatural intimation of coming events. Cf. Od. XXIV. 413, boca & ap" ayyeAos OKA Kar a mTOALY @xeTo tév7n, and similarly oo7a éx i Se ae eee = oe ee ae aL ee IAIAAO® B. . As ” a 7 itadov cis dyopny. peta 0€ opiol ovoE dedyjEt sf s/ ‘ » a Se 8 / érpivova ievar, Avs ayyedos* ol 0 ayEepovTo. ‘ se A es TeTpHnxet O ayopy, bro de GTEVAXLCETO ata 95 lad ys 7 ta) as > Aaav iLovrwv, ouados 0 HV. evvea, 0€ oheas , > / ¥ >. A 4 KnpuKes BOOwVTES EpYTVOV, EL TOT AVTIS (aT, AKOV dé duoTpehewy BaciAjwv. TYOLAT, aKovoELay OE p ) QA a ¢ A > , , As > 7g\ a7ovon 0 elero Aaos, Eepytulev O€ Kal cOpas TAVTU[LEVOL KAayyis. 7 , / ava Oe KpELwV “Ayaprepvov 100 ‘an > \ \ 7 / f EOTH OKATTpOV Exwv? TO pev Hdaioros Kame TEVYWY. € ‘ wD r / ¥ ‘Hdatoros pev edwxe Avi Kpoviwve avaxtt, 5 CAA A“ / - / avtap apa Levis Oke duaxtopw apyeipovTy’ mI , 5) oe an ./ ‘Eppeias d¢ avag ddxev IléAom rAngir7To, < > / A / 4 “ r avuTap O QuTeE IleAow O@K “Atpé Touevt AaOv" 105 > Qs ! / , Atpevs 0€ OvynoKxwv elirev rodvapvt @veoTy, a > > / > > , nw cal aitap 0 avte Oveor Ayapeuvove Acie hopyvat, “ / \ 7 * \ 5 , TohAnow vycoit Kal Apyei TavTl avaccelw. Avos, Od. i. 282.—Sedyjer, from Satu, “was enkindled,’ Schol. eéjn7To, He- sych. efeyjyepto, Suexéxauto, eépAcyn. So xii. 466, mupi & dooce Sedyjer, 94, ayépovro, the epic aorist of ayeipw, analogous to éypero from eyetpw, sup. 41. The intervening vowel is generally dropped; yet we have both épro and apero (xii. 279) 95. tetpyxe, Schol. éredopvByro, “was in commotion.’ This word is allied to, but not identical with, tapagow and O@pacow. Rather, reé- Tenxa is an epic perfect from a root Tpax, AS in tpynxvs. Cf. vii. 345, Todwv avT ayopyn yéever “IAtov év moAeu axpn, Sewn teTpyxvia. 98. gyolato, amdcyowro, ‘if per- chance they would desist from their clamour.’ This is a common Homeric construction, e.g. inf. 275. iii. 84, of > €GXOVTO waxys. XiV. 129, avo pév exoueda Syrovpres. Inf. 274, rdv AwBy- THPA—ETX ayopawy, XVii. 182, aAKjis— oxynow, Cf, Hur. Herc. F. 1005. Phoen. 1156. 99. omrovdy, ‘at last,’ ‘with diffi- culty,” Boyes, So v. 893, thy péev eyo amovdy Sapvnt émegow. Xi, 562, arovin 7 esyAagoav, émet 7 éxop- éooato hopBins. _ 101. Kame tevxwv, Schol. rcayov erevgev, So vii. 220, cdxos— ot Tux tos Kae TEVXWY, 104, leAom, Myrtilus, the charioteer of Oenomaus, who was overcome ina chariot-race by Pelops, was the son of Hermes. The poet however seems to say that it was the direct gift of the god to Pelops, who, according to Pindar (Ol. i. 36 seqq.), had been cars ried to heaven by Poseidon. Mr. Hayman (Od. vol. i. Append. ©, § 2) observes on this passage, “ His (Her- mes’) conveying the sceptre to Pelops may express Phoenician influence, as supporting in Peloponnesus that founder of an Asiatic dynasty.” > 106. woAvapvi, woAvapert, ‘rich im flocks.’ There seems to have been an old word pay, pny, apy (whence dpva, wumdppynvos, X. 216), connected with our word ram; (cf. appyy, aries.)—@veor, i.e. Qvecra, for Ov- é€otns. He was the brother of Atreus; but the poet seems to speak of him as his son, and as the father of Aga- memnon.—dophvat, hopyyevar, i. @, dopéecy, So vii. 149, dake & “EpevOadtwre dhirw Gepdrovre hopyvar, x. 270, avTap 0 Mnptovyn Sdxev @ radi dopjvat. Com- pare also Od. xvii. 224. We have the form dopymevae inf. xv. $10, like 7ep- ojuevar Od. vi. 98, woOjmevae ib. Xi. 110, apiOunOjuevac inf, 124.—"Apyet tavtt, Viz. the Argos of the Pelopon- nese, not the WeAacyxdv "Apyos, com- prising Thessaly and a large portion of upper Hellas. Thucydides cites this verse, i. 9. IT.] IAJAAOS B. 47 a of > 3 , »” 3° A , ‘ Ras TW oO i EpelLoaapLevos CTE .£ PYELolat LET T)U a. “@ didrow npwes Aavaoi, Geparrovres “Apnos, 110 Zevs pe peya Kpovidns arn evédnoe Bapein, / a ‘ / td / \ , oxerAL0s, OS 7plV bev fot UTEO KETO KGL KATEVEVOEV » > / > 3 , > , TAtov €KT EPO OVT EUTELYEOV amroveea Gan, “A \ ‘ > / a) \ ; , / viv 0€ Kakyy amraTyv PovAevaoato, Kai pe KedeveL dvokréa “Apyos ixerOai, erei todtv dAcoa aov. 115 4 A A / > ovrw mov Au péeAAer vrreppever pidror civat, \ 4 / os 51) To\Aawv roAliwy KaTeéAvoe Kapnva 20> » \ , a \ , > \ , 70 €TlL KQL Avoet" TOU Y2P KPpQaTos e€OTL PEVYLOTOV. 5 \ \ 0 2 3 \ = \ 2 / : if) “4 G OlLTV Pov yep TOOE ¥ €OTL KQL ecOTOMEVOLOL TUUEOUGL, paw ovrw TOLOVOE TOTOVOE TE AQOV “Ayaav 120 »¥ , ys ION / ) ampyKTov ToAemwov troAeuilewev OE payer Gar > NV / / / 3 yf / / avopact TavpoTépoict, TEAOS O OV TH TL TEhayTat. y , a Ss 4 > 4 r as él TEP Yap K eOéoipev Axatot te ‘T'pwes Te, 4 \ / 4 Ws » Opklia TioTa TapovTes, ApiounOypevar ayo, 109. epecoaevos, supporting himself on. For this custom of speaking with staff in hand see iii. 219. 111. péya, peyadws, as i. 78, inf. 182. —ar7n, delusion, infatuation. This is the general theme of Agamemnon’s speeches in the Lliad; but in refer- ence to his folly in quarrelling with Achilles: here it means, the delusion that he would be able to take Troy.— oxérAvos is nearly our word ‘cruel,’ as in V. 408, oxérAcos OuBpiudepyos, ds ove O0e7 atovda pegwy. In x. 164 and Od, xii. 279, it is rather a synonym of 5 TtAnpwv, ‘much enduring.’ The mean- ing is, that whereas at the com- mencement of the war Zeus had pro- mised Agamemnon success (see inf, 329), it now appears that he only meant to delude him (viv 6€—fov- Aevoaro), and now, after the loss of a numerous host, desires his return to Argos. All this is insincere, and is meant to test the feelings of the army, who, as he hopes, are yet in- tent on the war.— With respect to the promise here referred to, see on v. 715. 116. otrw mov «.7.A. This is said with an affectation of resignation to the divine will. The power of Zeus to ensure the capture of cities is ex- pressed in what next follows; his will in the present case is purposely left doubtful, or rather, is virtually denied. 119. yap. This explains dvexAéa in 115. 122. réAos Sé€ «.7.A. ‘I say ampnxrtor, ineffectual, for as yet no end of the war has presented itself,’ 123 seqq. This passage has been considered one of the proofs of the great antiquity of the Homeric poems, because so primitive a mode of counting, and one that indicates so little notion of the use of figures, is here described. See Mr. Gladstone, ‘Studies on Homer,’ vol. iii. p. 489. Translate: ‘for if we chose, Achaeans and Trojans, after making a solemn truce, to be counted both,—the Tro- jans to reckon how many there are at 10ome in the city, and we Achaeans were to be arranged in decads, and those in each decad were to choose a man of the Trojans to serve them wine,—many decads would be likely to want a wine-bearer.’ Sir W. Gell (Topography of Troy, p. 108) reckons that ancient Troy, supposed to be the present Bounarbashi, contained some- thing under 50,000 inhabitants. The number of the army alone is given at that figure in viii. 562. 124, opx.a, viz. because if could only result from a truce, and one in which both sides could put trust (mora), that the two parties could come to- gether to compare numbers.—ap.é- IAIAAOS B. an / 7d + i Tpwes prev Néfacbar EhEerTLol OOOOL ECAC, 125 lal %) “ *) : “~ > " 4 jets 8 és Oexadas diaxoopnberpev Axatot, \ rit a > ~ ¢ c , > Fes ( Rah Tpawv 6 avopa ekacTou EXoipucla. olvOXOEVEL, O “ “ , 5 , ) moA\Aat KEV O€KAOES O€VOLATO OLVOXOOLO. 5 / ” A 6 > / i n TOO OV eyo drt TAEAS EUMEVAL VLAS Axatov / 7 5 5 Fo 4 - . Tpdwv, ot vaiovat Kata 7wroAw. GAA €mikoupot 130 7 » ~ ” moA\Aewv eK TroAlwv éeyyeorraAou GVOPES EVELOLY, ¢q 4 & \ > ad > 5 / = ol jhe peya mwAaCOVGL KAL ovKk elmo €GeXovTa : /, /f) a) "Tov éxrrépoan, €v vatopevov TTOALEOpov. “4 fy / \ / 5 / | evvea 07) P » = \ f= / E al O€ TOV YETEPat T aoxol KQL V7)7 lO TEKVGA / “ y “ss xy €lar evi peyapots TOT LOY [LEVAL Cpl O€ eEpyov 3 f eo v4 te “A aT / . GUTWS OKPGavTov, OV €LVEKQ O€Up ikoper Oa. 5) Q 3 sd , ed GAN aye’, ws Gv éyw eit, TeWwopela TavTes. | i jj , és be Rn ast $e ef ey eer ee eel 140 Pi Hl i pevywpev Suv vyvot PLAnv €s TATPLOG yarav i4 ' 4 ; 5 \ y r aS 5 ”.. / Hi / \ 33 ht iy OU yap €TL T'poinv ALPYTOMEV EVPUAYVIGY. : ! d e , a, ‘ . \ > \ sf + ) \ hs Uy WS Paro, Toot Oe Gujwov EVL oTnlerow OpLvev j | ‘i unOnuevac, 1 aor. pass., for apiOunOjvar. 181. éverowv, are mixed up with and eo See on 106 sup. form part of the Trojan forces.—7Aa- . yt 125. AéEacGar, ‘to count themselves.’ Cover, distract, perplex, amoadadAovat viii From Aé¢yw, ‘to reckon in, ‘to gather 77s opus, Schol.—péya, weyadws, a8 1. up ;’ a variety in sense only of Aéyew, 78. To the allies, meaning principally , if ‘to speak,’ i. e. to pick and select the Lycians, Agamemnon attributes ' words. There is also an epic aorist’ the delay in capturing the city. with an active sense, Aéxro, which 135. omapra AéAvytat, the ropes, occurs Od. iv. 451, Aexro & apibuorv. tackle, or cordage, have become (From this the student must distin- rotten and insecure.—ai 8é ov «.7.A,, guish A€xPat, Aéyuevos, AcEacOat, Vili. ‘and our wives doubtless and our | 519, root Aex, ‘to lie down.’) Pindar young children are sitting in their } uses the middle aorist in one passage homes expecting us.’ Compare Aesch, | only, Pyth. iv. 336, \éfa7o wavras Pers. 63, roxées & dAoyot 6’ nuepodeydov | ‘Iaowv.—eédéoror, ‘who have homes,’ tetvovta xpdévov tpouéovrat.—morweype rill viz. the woAtrac as opposed to the vat, mpoodexduevar, mpoodoxacat, the tii émrikoupot. epic aorist in a present sense. See on 4 Re 127. €xaorot, Viz. ot €v Exaortn TH i. 23. . Vay Sexdbi,—Sevoiaro, déouv7o, ‘ would stand 138. atrws, parny, lit. ‘just in this wih sl in need of, carerent. Way as you see it.’—axpaayrov, = rt iil 129, xAéas, properly the accusative dxpavrov, as kpataivw (i.41) isa length- of mAys, plenus (which occurs also in ened form of Kpaive. Bit plebs for mAcFs, and locwples), in- 140. devywnev, The proposal seems t volves precisely the same difficulty purposely put in a sudden and start- i as cto xsp7a im iv. 400, viz. that it ling way. The purport of the pre takes the construction of a compara- ceding remarks (especially 119—122) ls tive, while really it is only a positive, rather tended to suggest greater | if teed amie ede being the forms energy, which is Agamemnon’s f | Of il in more familiar use. Similarly in object. The Schol. adds; 76 aioxed - Vie Xi. 395, olwvolt S€ mepi mAges He yu- ovopare (viz. hevywpev, cf. i. 178), amos vaixes, It is probable that 130—i33 ) : Tpéret TOU amémAov, See sup. 74 \' are interpolated verses. p See sup. 7 ———— — IATAAOS B. II] ~ 4 © ~ Tact _orslaa mney, OTOL Ov Povdns ETAKOVOGY, Kun 6 ayopy) $7) Kopara paKpa. Garacons, wovrov Ikapiow, Ta ev T Etpds te Noros re Auos €x vede\awv’ [as 0 Ore KHON Lepupos Babv Anvov EAGav, A dBrci de Le ey ene Sale AaPpos sia aad ETL 7 NILVEL ATTAKVETOLY, | RK see o A TOL O aAaAnTe » > 5 Pt < \ WPOp ETALCAS cia 5 “3 iA Tao ayopy Kw7On. : / Qa Nig c / , ETTEVOVTO, TOOWY O vTEVEpGE KOVLY > 5 , “> QLELDOLEV?). Tol O WS TWV Vyas €7r 15¢ 7 / i> LOTAT dAAnAowwt KEAEVOV ° g n 39 € 4 oy AA atTecGat vyndv 70 €AKepev eis ada diar, 5 / > ¢ . A oupoUs T pene auTy) \ “3 7 f To O aia eppara Vnov. ny ovpavov LKEV olKaoe lewevwv* v evOa Kev ae hei brréppopa VOOTOS ETV On, 135 El en “AGnvainy * ‘Hpy Tp0s pvGov eeizrev. é¢ 5\ , ss A ‘ ; 5 ; @ TOTOL, AlYLOKOLO Aus TEKOS, aTpUTWVN, compare v. 503, 504. lend a hand to K.T.A,, TAnGvv, ‘through the 52. arrec@ar, * to 143. meta This is a peculiar use multit tude.’ of mera, and perhaps either pera the ships.’—ovpois, the trenches or mAnOut or Kata mAnOvy is the true cuttings for laun thing the ships. re ading.—ocor K.T.A,, aS Many as had Hes} ch. Tov trAoWwy Ta opm nTHpta, du up wie not overheard (the decision of) the Gy xa@éAxovrat, These appear to have Ona-* council.’ been made when first the ships were sony 144, xu, was set in motion, drawn high on the beach, and having Mi heaved and tossed like the long become choked with the sand, were waves of the sea. The movement now cleared out afresh. was for home unanimously, inf. 149— 154. udyjpeov, ‘they began to draw under them the stays of the These stays or props were from galleys.’ A particle of 153.—oy, ‘as,’ worep. but oc- rather uncertain formation, curring also xiv. 499, 0 d€ ¢y xcwdecay probably stones; see on i. 486. To be emt uvacxov, and Hymn ets ‘Epunv 241, remove them was the last process a5 $y pa veddrdAovtos. Dr. Donaldson before actually floating the vessels, poet thereby expresses how Agamemnon and the (New Cratylus, § 199) says it is the nearly the Sanscrit vd, ‘like. It may possibly proposal of spl be a digammated form of the rela- was carried out. —riit tive, = Ds qua, quomodo. 155. vrépuopa, adverbially, = wumép 146. wpope. Hesych. dpoe+ Sujpyerpey, popov, be ig what was destined, or éerdpatev, A reduplicated active z 1orist contained in the decrees of fate. He- from a root op (opr Pl, opove, Spee, Sych. umep 70 déov, Umép 70 KabnKov. So ‘sweeping over or actively , stirring them on (é ni). The neuter sense is perhaps the more rouse, &. emacs as, them,’ the surface ’ (see vii. 240) probable. 147. Badd Ayjvov, a deep, or tall, field of corn,—emi dé «.7.A., ‘and it bends (or nods) to it with its ears.” The motion of the corn towards the point to which the wind blows is compared to that of the host towards the ships. The subje ct to NHuver is AjjLov, 149, adaAyt@, with a ioud and con- fused noise. See on iv. 436.—Kdves Od, i. 34, opjow aracbarinow UTrép /LOpOV aXdye exove, Inf. vi. 487 3 ou yap Tig mv Tr ep aigayv avnp Aidt mpot- aver, XX. 336, BH hat vmép motpay "Aids eioadikne uu. XVii. 82 1, Kat virép Ads aigayv, and ibid. 827, Kat umép Geov. We should say, ‘ Not even Fortune herself could have prevented the Greeks from going home.’ 157. aTPUTwYN, ‘invincible,’ ev pa- X&LS ATPUTOS, aTELpHS.—oUTw Sh K.T.A,, an ironical statement intended as a reproach ;— so then they will go and leave’ &¢ é \O,LOV E : | 1 | ‘ia Ee | =i ee Ts a A ot ee ey oar ne, OO Se 50 IAIAAO® B. Urw 1 otKd ‘Anv és 7atpioa yatav ovTw 57 otkdv0e, PiAnv és waTploa yaLay, & nr a / “Apyetou hevfovrat ér evpea voTa Yadaoons, \ / Lom \ , KOO O€ KEV edxywAnv Lpiapo cat Tpwor Aimrovev 160 — rs c \ > lat “Apyeinv EAevny, nS elvexa TOAAOL Ax atov > \ ‘ _ 4d » év Tpoin aroXovro, didyns ao TaTploos atys. ¥ “A 4 > ; va / a GAN (Ot viv cata Aaov Axatov yaAKoxtTOVOV ~ aa) / > / ae . we Gols ayavols erecoow EpyTve PWTA EKACTOV, o “3 / » pnoe T €a vnas dAad éAkéuev audiediooas. 165 / C , 7 8 n > / 2 ds har, otd amiOnoe Gea yAavKoris AOnvy, > 9s > 5 / / > SEé pn O€ KAT OvAvprroto KAaPNVOV ALCaca, 3 ¥ 4 + A an > o KapTradipws 8 LKGAVE Gods €7TL VYAS Axatov. = > 73K A a \ a > 4 EvupeV €Tr€LT Oodvona Au pytw aTraAavTov me x 6 , / a ECTEWT’ OVO O ye vnos evoceApoto peas 170 ¢ 5 5 , » A 7 \ 6 . Ss WUTET y EEL pw aXOS Kpaolnv KQL UVILOV LKQVEV. > “~ x € , / a > / ayxXou } LOTALEVYN TPOTEPY yAauK@ris AOnvy 4 “ > 3 “A z duvoyeves Aaeptiadyn, ToAvpnyav “Odvoced, ovTw 67 oikdvdc, idnv és Tatpida yatav, ‘j fe , , pevgeaoF ev vieoot TOAVKAHLOL TETOVTES, 175 4 , \ - KOO O€ KEV evyoAny pido KO Tpwot Aroure -y e 9 > a “Apyetnv "Edevyy, 1S elveKa TOoAAOL Ayaov , At » ev Tpotn aroXovto, pins ars warpidos ains. ¥/) ~ ‘ an > , GAN t6i viv Kara Aadv ‘Axadv, pndé 7 épdet, o 3 65 n~ 5 / 5 / a o ‘ 180 Jol O aYAVOLs ETTEECOOLV EP7)TVE hora EKQAOTOYV, a 9 3 A o 3 , 93 pnoe T €a VAS GAG EAKEWEV appieriooas. ds bad’, o de Evvenke Oeads Ora dovncacns, 164, épytve, restrain each soldier by your gentle, i.e. persuasive, words. But this verse, as the Schol. per- ceived, is perhaps interpolated from 180 inf. The word cots is certainly more applicable to Ulysses; for Hera could hardly require that Athena should make an address to the army. 169. edpev Execra, & Common com- bination, without a connecting par- ticle: see on iv. 89, where also ég7a6ra occurs in the same sense as else- where jmevos, viz. remaining idle or disengaged. So also iv. 327.—a7dAar- tov, equal, matched with Zeus in council. The initial ¢ seems a clipped form of dua, as in ad€éyw, aA0X0S, axowris &C, In a0pd0s and amas the aspirate is retained. : 171. évei x.7.A. He was making no preparations to launch his ship, be- cause he was vexed at the homeware movement. 175. mwecdvres, throwing yourselves into, i.e. not embarking in order, So Xll. 107, aAA’ ev vnvoi peAaivyow meve- ec@ar. Pe. 179. épwer (i. 803), ‘do not retire, ‘do not withdraw from the task,’ Hesych. troxmpe. ‘Do not be slug: gish,’ Buttmann, Lexil. p. 310. The te nearly represeuts toc of later writers. 182. gvvénxe, he understood, viz. as Achilles in i. 199. It does not appear that the goddess presented herself visibly, in this case at least. Cf. Bur. iI.] IAIAAOS B, cr —_— Bn dé Oéew, ad Se xAaivay Bare tHv b€ Kdpiocev nw / 3 / ¢ Knpvé EvpuBarns akijotos, ds of Omnoel. 5 \ oOo 3 A I ~) J a. QavTOS 0 ATpeidew Ayapé.vovos avrios €AGav os ie) Cr 5 of / c aA , Mv f 4 €CATO Ol OKYTTPOV TATPWLOV, abGirov OLEL* ovv TO €By Kata vnas Ayatov yadkoyiTévwv p eby kata vnas Ayaiov yadKoyiTévww. 7 \ “~ ».) 9 ” ‘\ / OV TLVa eV PactAna KQL ECOKXOV avopa KLX €L1), N > »s a > / 5 / , TOV 8 AYAVOLS €7TTEEOOLV €P7TVGO AC KE TAaPaCTas. ‘a4 , > y of \ ‘ “ ed daywovi, ov owe €oike Kakov bs dewdicoer Gan, 190 5 > / / \ "7 o , aAX avros Te Kabyoo Kat adAovs LOpuE Aaovs. > / / > > e / oi ak ov yap Tw capa ota otos voos Atpeiwvos’ nn . lo , “A> eo > wn VuV peV TELpaTaL, TAXA O UWeTaL vias Ayaov* 5 a o> > / > / ce + eV BovAn O OU TAYTES AKOUVOAILEV OLOV €€ELTTEV. sie Xr / ’ esé eo. e 5) A } ~, fy) Tt XO WOAJLEVOS Pes?) KQKOV VLAS XAtwWV. 198 Oumos de péyas éori dvorpedéos Baornos, \ / a e , , TLLY & é« Atds ECTL, pirei d€ € [ANTLETOL Zevs.” a) > 5S Qs ‘I ¥O / , ov 0 av dnpov avdpa idor Bodwrra 7 edevpor, Hipp. 86, cAvwv pév addy, 6upa 8 ovr op@v To gov. Compare also Soph. Ajac. 16. 188. xAatvay, the dapos or outer mantle, sup. 43. This was done pro- bably for convenience, that he might move about more actively among the men.—xou.ocgev, ‘took care of. Cf, ili. 378, Thy méev—Koutoay épinpes érat- pot. 185. avrios, coming into the pre- sence of Agamemnon, whom he knew (sup. 75) to approve of his intention. —o., ‘at his hands,’ a locative use, as in xv, 87, @éutore Se KadAurrapyw dé€xTO démas.—adhOcrov, see sup. 46. 188. dv tia x.7.A., ‘whomsoever he found that was either a king or a man of eminence, him he endeavoured to restrain by gentle words as he stood by.’ For the construction of the aorist optative followed by the imperfect, see on iii. 216. The com- mon soldiers, the djmuos or oxAos inf, 198, he treats as serfs or slaves, and strikes them if insubordinate. 190. decdcacecGar, ‘ to be scared,’ ‘to be panic-stricken,’ viz. by the ill suc eess of the war. Hesych. evAafeicbar, hofetoba, devyerv. ‘To be frightened off’ would nearly represent the sense. In iv. 190. xiii. 810. xv. 196, and else- where, it is transitive, ‘to frighten.’ 192. olos véos. He intimates ob- E scurely, what he knows to be the fact, that Agamemnon was not in earnest, but only sounding the feelings of the army.— Azpeiwr, a less common patro- nymic, like UnAcitwy = IInActéns.— Teepatar, See SUP. 73.—iWerat, ‘he will punish,’ he will do some harm to, viz. when he sees and resents their cowardice. See oni. 455. The same sentiment is represented in 195, 194. ov mavtes, viz. not all of us chiefs, but only the yépovres, sup. 53. —pn TeK.T.A., SC. Sed0tKa wy, OF Spe wy, * Perhaps,’ says Ulysses, ‘ Agamemnon is offended, and has devised this scheme as the best method of car. rying out his vengeance.’ 196. @upos peyas, &@ Common com- bination (e.g. ix. 496), means ‘ pride’ rather than anger. The sense then is, that the chief’s pride will not brook the return without success.— Tin Se x«.7.A., 1.e. being, as it were, the favourite of heaven, and holding his dignity from Zeus himself, he is naturally high-minded and haughty. This latter argument Ulysses ad- dresses also to the common soldiers, inf. 205. 198. djuov, of the commonalty, as contrasted with the chiefs.—idor, sup- ply orevdovta,—oxyrtpy x.7.A,, cf. xxiv, 247, }, kai oxntaviw dien’ avépas, 9 a A /, TOV OKYTT PH ‘“ / > ** OaLpLOVe , 7 / 5 / ‘ .% Ol GEO HEepTEpoL Elau TV O IAITAAO® B. / / / 2Addoarkey SpoxrdjoacKe TE pVOY. 2 Y - oo GT PEMAS 700 Kat aAAwvV pvOov aKOUVE, 200 \3 95 / \ » X GTTOAELOS KAL AVAAKLS, >» , 5 ff) a 2° SA ; ~ ovre ToT ev TOAEUM evapi0p..os OUT €VL Bovdj. / / 5 , sQ3 3 ; ov PyV TOUS TOAVTES BaciAevoopev evOao Axa.ot. ‘ / e / » OvUK arya.Gov ToAvKolpavin’ €lS KOLPAVOS EOTW, a , e Ia r , , > , ee eis BactAevs, © éowke Kpovov mats acykvAopyren 905 A / > a Ns ; wt / > x , is [oxnrrpov T nde Gepioras, wa ohiow éuPactrevy. > a / QZ = * / : aA 5 5 / 5 WS O YE KOLOGVEOV OLETTE OT PATOV OL ayopyVv € » QUTts eres 7 EVOVTO VEOV a7TrO Kat KALO LOWY 5 lal 7 ~ ; / / NXNs OS OTE KULA TO/ vproic Bow Gadracays 5 ies ; ne A } a § , , 9] aiylaAw peyddw PpEemeTat, Tapayel O€ TE TOVTOS. 0 ” or G , ) ‘ > 70 dAdo péev p eLovro, épnrvlev d€ Kal edpas* oa? ‘ , , ~ \ 5 , W Oo / >? = GAX OTL Ob ELoaLTo yerottov Apysiourw 915 » OA EU [LEVOLL. ¢ alex LoTOos O€ avnp oTro "TAvov nrGev. “> C » Podos en; xwA0os 0 €TEPOV WTOOa" TW O€ OL OL KUPTO, él aTnfos oUvoxwKore adr op UT TepUev o> hoses env Keharry, wedv7) O emery oe AXaxvy. éyGiorros 6 “AyiAnu padvor nv 7/0 > \ \ , , TW y2p VELKELEO KE, TOT ? \ O€ea KE KANYyos dey éveioea. 5 2? QUT 3.2 2 ‘ Odvo7je 220 7 “Ayaprevove di ~ o> 5 Tw O ap t > , Axavot / / / > ) “ exTrayAws KOTEOVTO, vewecanbev T €Vl Guo. cA \ val >, , , Bt 9 aitap 0 paKkpa Bodv Ayapeuvova veixee pv0w. \ > > Ws ‘ - - ‘“Atpelon, Téo 37) adr érripeueat Hoe xarTiCets 5 225 TeTaAL OvAumrovee. XVil. 205, TEVXEO § Ov KaTa KOO }LOV ard Kpatos Té Kai @jLwY elAev. 215. aAAad, SC. ov KaTa KéomoY, adAAd yeAwtos xapiv, The construction might be completed by tovto aei €Aeye.— eicarto, visum esset, Schol. davedn, Sofere. It is the same aorist as sup. 22, To wv €ecoapevos &C., and perhaps here also is properly transitive, ‘what- ever he had thought likely,’ or ‘made to appear to himself,’ to be droll. The present tense is etdéerar, i. 228, We have cicaro in Od. Vv. 281 and xix. 283, in both which places it may have the true medial sense, as well as inf. 791, etoaro Se bOoyyhv vie II pudpovo TIloAtry. Pindar has éedonevos oer Geds avept, Nem. x. 15. The root seems to be Fd = Fis (tcos). 216. atoxtoros, ‘the ugliest. The Greeks commonly associated good looks with good moral qualities, and the converse. 217. hodkds, valgus, ‘ bandy-legged.’ So Buttmann. The Schol. and Hesy- chius explain it by orpaBds and éo- Tpaupévos Ta han, ‘squint-eyed.’ They supposed the word to be contracted from daodAKxos. See Buttmann, Lexil. p. 586—541 on this word and ¢ofds, who thinks an old verb $éAxw = flecto existed, whence dodAxds, ‘crooked in the leg. This, however, is the merest conjecture.—®pw x.7.A., his shoulders were not set square, but rounded so as to be contracted over the chest. From TUVEXW a perfect VVOXW Xo or ovvoxwxa was formed, like e‘Aoxa from Aéyw, and é ETWXATO, perh: ups for eTOXW- karo, in xii. 340. Similarly in xxiii. 330, év Evvoxyjow od00 seems to mean ‘where the road contracts,’ in an- gustiis viae.—dogds, ‘sharp,’ pos- sibly a dialectic form of of0s, through the digamma. MHesychius explains it by o€uxédados. It appears that the word was technically applied to pots or jars which had become warped in baking. The Schol. quotes from Simonides doftxerAos “Apyeta KvAré. This shape of the head was thought to indicate low intellect. It is stated however that in some busts and por- traits of Shakspeare a “sugar-loaf form of the cranium” prevails.— Wedvn, ‘thin and sparse,’ not cluster- ing or thick; or perhaps, ‘dry and harsh.’ By Adxvn, which is properly ‘fur,’ the shortness of the hair seems to be described. Inf. 748 the ®ypes are called Aayvynevres.—erevyvobe, ‘grew upon it,’ émvGe., Hesych. Apparently an aorist from évé@w or avéOw, con- nected or even identical with Esa (compare dépw and dpéw). Cf. x. 134, xAatvav—ovan & _ revnvobe praeiae xi. 266, Odpa ot alu’ ere Oepnov avyvobev ef wtecAns. On the personal descrip- tion of Thersites, see Mr. Gladstone, ‘Studies on Homer,’ iii. p. 120. 220. €x@caros, ‘most odious to,’— ror avr, tunc autem; a sense of aire very frequent in Homer.—‘Ayapenvort, the dative after ovecdea. 925. Téo, 1.€. Tov, Tivos, aS Téwy for tivwy, Od, vi. 119 and elsewhere. The genitive may depend on the sense of eveka. implie d, or on the more re mote verb yxarigers.—emimeudeat, ‘are you dissatisfied about.’ He supposes that the tributes paid by the people to the kings were thought insufficient. Indirectly, he charges Agamemnon with avarice and incontinence. The prizes given to the generals from captured cities are mentioned in i, 163 seqq. f. 6S y > / eioiv evi KALoins e€aipeTol, as ToL Axatot IATAAO®S B. ~ \ \ - “ > mrelal Tor xaAKov KAiwiat, ToAAat dé yuvatkes ; SiSouev, evr av rroAlcOpov eAwpev TPWTLIOTW OLOOMEV, EVT AV TTOALEUL [LEV, an 3 Gu ¢ / ? + y eTL Kal XPVTOV ETLOEVEAL, OV KE TLS OLOEL a 7 5% 9 ; e » - ? Tpowyv imzrodapwv €€ IXiov vios azrowa, 230 sta) av b) > “ OV KEV éya dnoas ayayw 7 dAAos Axawwr, ne yuvatka venv, iva. puloryea €V diAoryrt, 7 > 5 \ 5 / 4 - nv T avTOs aTrovor dt KATLO YX EAL 5 \ » OU [LEV €COLKEV > 4 57 = on y , | oes > A a apXov €OVTA KAKWYV eT LPATKELEV Vlas £ XALWV. + , 5 Pat 5 I. 2 , - @ wémoves, Kak éXéyxe, Ayarides, ovKer Ayatoi, 235 » “A Zs 4 4 / / w Q> = OLKQOE TEP OLY VyVoL VewnEela, TOVOE O EWMEV > ~~ *s ‘ T , , - , , »” - 1S: QvUTOUV €EVL Pot?) YVEPa 71 COO ELLEV, oppa l Tat Pa Be ye ¢ a / > =. aed Y) pa TL OL XESS T POOG[LVVOJ[LEV HE KGL OUKL, >> Os Kal viv "AxiAna, €o wey dmeivova hora [0s Kat viv “AyiAja, €o wey ametvor be 3 f c \ \ » / 5 \ em / YTLALNC EV" ewv yap €X€l yepas, AUTOS a7roupas. 240 adAd par odk “AyiAje xoAos Ppeciv, GAA peOjuwv n yap av, Atpéidn, viv torara AwByoaro. | DS ha wv Ayauweuvova touneva Aaov as dato veikeitwy Ayapeuvova Toieva Aad ; a 9 j es > ~ / Ocpoirys. TO & dKxa TaplioTato Ovos Odvacevs, / c AN SQA a) , fj ~ Kat pw vToopa. LOWY xarero YVUTT ATE plo. 245 “@ As) 2. . Pe a) \ Gut) 2\ 3 . et €poiTt akptropul €, / LYUs TEP EWV ayOpyTys 230. vios arocva, cf. vi. 46. x. 378. xxi. 42.—eym, a ridiculous boast, for the speaker is virtually preferring himself in valour to all the other Greeks, 232. yuvatka vénv, ‘a new, or fresh, concubine,’ viz. Briseis, the taking of whom he considers as the cause of bringing new trouble to the Greeks (lit. ‘setting them on new troubles,’ Kak@v emBaivew), Of, viii, 285, 7dv Kal mA éovra évKdretns ériByoov.— Hv Karicxea, Sppa Karéxys, quam solus detineas.—ov pév, for ov ppv, cf. sup. 203.—apxov, Schol. trav “Ayxauor. 235. @ méroves, ‘O soft ones,’ as in xiii. 120. Here a term of reproach ; perhaps also in vi. 55, & mémov, & Mevé- Aae, te 7 88 od KiSear avtws avdpay ; The metaphor is from ripe fruit, op- posed to wuds, ‘crude,’ then ‘ eruel? eAéyxea, the thing for the person, as the tragics say & dvcGeor Mionua, & wugos &c. Elsewhere men are called €Aeyxées and édAéyytoror, iv. 249. CF. XX1V. 260, Tovs pév anwaAeo” "Apns, Ta & eAéyyea Travra A€AeuTrTat.— Ayavides K.7.A., 1, €. Women and no lenger men; “O vere Phrygiae, neque enim Phry- ges,’ Virg. Aen. ix. 617.—7rep, duws, Viz. whether Agamemnon likes it or not. 237. avtov, eévOade,—mneooemev, ‘tO digest at his leisure,’ i.e. to have undisturbed possession of his prizes, So aAdyea, xoAov, EAxea reacew &C.— H pa, et apa, ‘whether we (the com. monalty) are of any assistance to him or not,’ 241. xoAos «.7.A., “he has no anger in his disposition, but is forgiving’ or remiss, i.e. faint-hearted. This is a poetic irony,as the paves had shown him to be otherwise. 242. This line occurred i. 232. 244. maptoraro, mpoonAGe, Of. sup, 199 seqq.—vrodpa, i. 148.—7virare, a reduplicated aorist, said to come from evirtw. Rather, perhaps, from év and a root Fer (mos, eizreiv), See Lexi- logus, p. 124.—axpitouvde, ‘reckless babbler,’ (indiscriminate in words,) aS ayetpoerys sup. 212, inf. 796, aet Tot wUGoL Pidoe axpiTol etow. I] IAIAAOS B. be | i | ioxeo, pd eed oios épiLepevar Baciredow. 5 \ > x , \ / \ ” ov yap eyo w€o pyput xeperorepov Bporov adAov »” 7 oy > 8 AS > éupevat, Oooor a Arpeldys b76 “IAcov 7AOov. 7 5 aA : \n So i% wy: > » > J , TH OVK GV Bace aS ava OTOL EK WV AYOpPEvots, 250 / > / / / , , Kai ow veided Te TpOEpats, voarov Te Pvdaccots, sO 7 , / yw 7 » sO ” OVOE TL TW TAA LOMEV OT WS ETTAL TAOE EPya, ED! > > a“ ; , e >, a 7) €v 7E€ KQAKWS VOOT?)O O[LEV VLES Ayatov. TW VUV JATPELOY) 4 Ya} EAVOVL, TTOLILEVE 4 LWV, = 5 Ass o¢ , AA A —— nora. ovedilwr, OTL ol para TOAAG OLOOvELY 255 9 / \ \ / > , NPWES Aavaot’ Ov de KEPT OLLEWV a-yopevets. | > > + Pe X% Qa \ / ” adn’ ék Tou épew, TO O€ Kat TeTEAETMEVOV ETAL’ ¥ > » > 3 / - . - / Ss : , ‘5 €l K €TlLO appar OVTG KLY IO OPAL WS VU Tep Wwog, a> >> ‘ la / x» 5 , nKker eetr Odvaont KAP WILOLOLY ETTELT f- ] P71) ; A> »+ nr , \ 4 4 pnd ere TyAcuaxoto ratyp KexAnpevos €LnV, 260 El py eyo ce Aa Pov amo ev dira el LaTa. dvow, an , 5 “A ~ 5 nA , xAatvav T HOE X'TovVa, TAT ald apdikadurrel, 5 \ A, /, ‘ , \ ~ > / QUTOV O€ KAaLovTa doas ETL VIAS apnow ‘ > “~ 3 / ~ 9 merAnyos a&yopnfev dexecow TANY)CW. eS ea 7 Av / SAN 7 y @s ap epy, TKNTTPH OE METAPPEVOV NOE Kal WLW ~> > 265 mrneer: 00 idvabyn, Oadrepov dé ot Expvye SaKxpv, 248. xepecorepov, ‘viler” From a positive yépevos = xepvs or xépys (i. 80), as we have tapdeds, Oaperos, by the side of rapdds and Gaps. 250. ro, ‘wherefore, i. 418. We should rather expect, for the sense, ei 58 wy, ‘ were it not so, you would not talk having kings ever on your tongue.’ But 7® may imply an el- lipse; ‘wherefore you would not talk of kings (if you were wise).’—7podépots, ‘bring forward reproaches, or quote against them their foibles by way of reproaches. So iii. 64, wy poe dep’ pata mpddepe xpuaens “Adpoditns.— vootov duddcaos, ‘be ever on the watch for the return.” Schol. ryv mpos Thy dvynv evKatpiay mapartypots, 252. ovdé, add’ ov, ‘ but we know not yet how this (the return) will be car- ried into effect,’ viz. whether we shall set out with the approval of the gods, The actual disasters of the voyage home were described in the Cyclic poem of the Néorot, whence Aeschylus borrowed the account in the Aga- MeEMNON. 258. adpaivew is formed like uap- yaivew, avontaivery, akoAacTatvety, pw pave, aypraivery, most of them later terms. Cf. vii. 109, adpatvers, MeveAae Scotpehes.— Ws vd TEP, BoTED VUY.—p"7- Kért «.7.A., ‘may I lose my own head, or my only son Telemachus, if I do not take and strip you,’ &c. A form of oath by imprecating evil on oneself, So in v. 214, and Od. xvi. 101, avrix” erect’ dm éueto Kapy Tamoe GAAOTPLOS Hus, eb ay ey «.7.A. Propertius ii. 7.7, ‘ Nam citius paterer caput hoc discedere collo.’ 262. xAatvayv—xtT@va, see sup. 42, 43.—aiSw, 7a aidoca, called by a like euphemism pydea dwrds, Od. vi. 129. Inf. xxii. 75, aAd’ ore 6H woAcov Te Kapy —aisa 7 aigxvvwor KUVES KTaMEVOLO yépovTos. He threatens to send back Thersites stark naked to the ships, having beaten him out of the as- sembly with ignominious (or dis- figuring) blows. The perfect parti- ciple active of tAjaow occurs Vv. 763, Avypas memAnyuvia. Od. x. 319, papdw meraAnyvia, Ar. Av. 1350, Os av wenAnyn Tov TaTépa VEeoTTOS WV. 266. iévaOn, ‘writhed,’ ‘bent back- IAIAAOS B. cm / 1 / gpa & aivarcecoa petadhpévov eLvravearyn 7 / OKYTT POV v7rO XPVvGeov. P, 7 yY > 4G / sd 08 dp lero trapBnoe Te, \? rt sf 7 5 / — / adynoas }, dy petov LOWV, ATOMOPEaTO Cakpv. c / - 5 a €N4 / ot O€ Kal dxvipevol wep ex aira Hdd yéAaooar. e > “a4 5 / » OE dé TLS ELITE KE LOWY €S TATOLOV aAXov. - a> a , ~ ‘ AS: St ae “4 TOTOL, 7) 07 pupe ’Odvaoceds ec6XAa cOpyeV Bovdas 7 e&dpywv ayabas todEnov TE KOpvcowV" vr “ “ / ] yy . / » G vuv 0€ TOE péy apiorov ev Apyeiourw épeger, = >? » | / Os TOV AwBnrnpa. ev eo PoAov cox AYOPQwv. , > , \ > , ov Onv plV mTaAw QUTts aVHTEL Ounos ayryVvwap /, ) ~ 5 Te > , 7 i] VELKELELV Bactirnas OVELOELOLOL ETECOLYV. eo \s > , > Q , WS dhacay 1 TAnbus, ava. ) 0 mTo\itropOos Odvocevs » “ ” €OT?) OKYTTPOv EYWV. ‘ na > _ Tapa. d€ yAavKorts AOnvy, so 4 / ~ \ 5 / elOomevn KY)PUKL, OlLWTaAYV Aaov aAVWYEL, € 7 ? ¢ a , EN e > a ws apa GF ot rp&rol te Kat bararot vies Axatov AS , 7 pvdov dxovoeav Kat eTIpparcaiaro PovAny. bf 2\ / > , A , 0 od EU Ppovewv ayOopyaato KQt LET EELTTEV > LD “ Oe 4 » Pa ““Artpeldn, viv 37 oe, avaé, wards,’ Schol. erexaudhOn, Cf. xii, 205, dvadcis oriow, and xiii. 618. idvmby b€ meodv.—aopadé, ‘aweal.’ Cf. Xxiii. 716, wuxvai 68 opwdvyyes ava mAevpas TE Kat Wmouvs aiuare dowikoecoa ave- Spayov.—oxyrrpov, Viz. Agamemnon’s, cf. sup. 186, and compare i, 246. 269. adyjoas, ‘smarting with the pain, with an idiotic look, he wiped offa tear.’ So Od. xviii. 163, axpetov & eyéAacoe. Hesych. eis ovdeniav xpetay éuBrdwas, “Inepte, inficete, contorte vultu, utpote qui dolorem dissim- ulare vellet.” Heyne. 270. axvipevoi rep, though vexed at his abusive language, sup. 222, or perhaps, at being prevented from the return.—@de 8€ Tis «.7.A.. a common Homeric formula, on which see inf. 1, 297. 272. Eopyev, the perfect from a root Fepy or Fapy (work), but commonly referred to épdw or péSw.—eEdpywr, eEnyouj.evos, ‘taking the lead in,’ suggesting.’ More commonly with & genitive, as xviii. 51, Oris § éfnpxe Y00l0.—kopvoowrv, Staxocnear, Siérwv, arranging or marshalling the ficht: Maxas evapiuBpoTov eépyov éy 7 , kopvooovra, Pind. Isthm. Vii. 54. 275. Tov, rovTor, see on i, 11.—érec- Bodov lit. ‘a putter in of words,’ like medic eGéXovew “Ayatoé KepagBodos, eyxeomados, caKkerdopos, So Od. iv. 159, érexBoAias avabaiveuy, ayopawy, * from harangues,’ i. @. from taking part in assemblies for the future. For the genitive see sup. 97. The general unpopularity of Thersites was stated sup. 222. 276. avice, ‘incite him,’ ‘allow him to go,’— ayjvep, ‘haughty,’ as ix 699, 6 8 ayjvwp Eore kal GAAwS. Xi. 300, ceAeTat dé € Oumds ayjvwp—Kal és TuKts vov Somov éddeiv, 278. The articles in this verse are scarcely if at all to be distinguished from the Attic use.— rdAnéis, 6 djuos, ot roAAol, ef. sup. 271. : 281. dua 6. The re, if not a metri- cal insertion, indicates a confusion between dua re mparor Kai VoTaTOoL, and dua mpwrot te cai voraro..—éemee ppaccaiaro, ‘ might mark well,’ ‘might duly consider, his counsel.’ Cf. xiii. 741, €vOev & av pada wacav erippacs gaiueda Bovdnv. Od. xviii. 94, HK éAaoa, iva ph wep emibparcatat "Ayatol, 284, The speech of Ulyssesis craftily directed to favour the real intention of Agamemnon, viz. not to return. He addresses himself directly to the commander-in-chief, ridiculing the desire of the army to depart, and roe IL] “ , / A mwacw édéyxiotov Geneva pepdrerat Bpotoicw, 28 / / ¢ ovd€ ToL exTeN€ovol brdcKxKeoW HV TAIAAOS B. Cr bent | or ¢€ / TEep VTEC TAV > n> » 4 5 >> c >/ evOad eri oteiyovTes a Apyeos imroPoroto, » 5 / > > / s / ) IAuov éx7vrépoarvt éevretyeov arovecc Gat: D4 ¢ \ aA AD \ an , A” WS TE Y@P 1) TALoEes veapot XNPae TE YUVGLKES , Ny > 2 A , A dAAnAOLo WwW ddvpovTat oikovde veer Gan. 290 > s \ / a \ > 17 ; Y) PyV KQL TOVOS €OTLV avinfevra veer Gat. ‘ / / > a ; y \ ®@ 5 , Kal yap Tis G eva pnva mevwv aro 7s aAoxoto doxarda ov vni todAvvyw, ov Ep aceAAat , , \/ XELLEPLAL cike€wow dpivopery Te Oadacca: c “~ wd Sd / > / 5 /, Y)PALV ) ELVATOS E€OTL TEPlT pOTewv E€VLQAUTOS > / , evOaoe PULVOVTEDOL. “ 5 4& | TW OV VELETLCOM 5 Ayatovs ry , \ \ / 5 \ \ acxyaAdav Tapa VIPUCL KOPWVLOLY" aAXG KQt ELT 7)S 5] / Q / , , ALOK POV TOL ONPOV TE JLEVELVY KEVEOV ye Te veeoUat. te ‘Xr 2 \ , . > + / , ’ » “ nw tAnTE, pido, Kal pelvaT ETL KPOVOY, odppa 0awjLev n> \ - Sf , > \ 5 , 1) €TEOV KaAyas PaVTEVvETat YE KQt OUKL. > ‘ | AN AN ; See , 5 \ QA eV yap On TOE LOMEV EVL PpETV, ETTE OE 300 WAVTES , a 4 lo f) / PLapTUpOL, OVS [L7) KYPES eBav Gavarowo dEepoveat. encouraging them to hold out, while he affects to sympathize with their natural desire to return. 285. éAéyxiorov, ‘most disgraced.’ See on iv. 242.—epdrecor, an ancient word, of which the traditional sense seems to be dwryjecot, ‘articulate- speaking.’ Prob: ably the Meéporzes (Pind. Isthm. v. 31) were a nation, whence the word passed into a gene- ral attribute. Hesych. Aéyorrar dé kat Kou Meépores, 287. es OTELXOVTES, i.e. mpiv Ader, So Od, . 736, bua’ €u.0v, ov MOU edwKe Tarp ETL devpo KLOUoY. —éKTépoavTa, viz. ve, ‘ that you should return when you had sacked,’ i.e. should not re- turn. till you had sacked, ‘the well- built Troy. 289. 7 —~7e is used as in Aesch. Eume n. 524, 7 moArs Bpotds O° opotws. 291. 4 pny K.7.A, ‘Truly, J should say it is tuil (i.e.a thing to be dis- liked) even to return in vexation,’ or without having accomplished the object of the voyage. This is stated more fully inf. 298. The particles }, phy signify, ‘ but nevertheless,’ ‘ but 1 can tell them that’ &c. As, how- ever, both 290 and 291, as we li as 298, end with véec@a, and as the yap in 292 clearly explains 290, and not 291, it may be doubted if this latter verse is not in the wrong plac e, and was not originally a mere variety of 298, which perhaps should follew 300. 292. The order of the words is, as the Schol. points out, kal yap Tis Té Eva PHVA EVWV ovv vyt 7, ard Hs add- xoL0, agxyadAaa, ov TEP, i. @. EaVTED, a wintry storms and rough sea should keep him close in port.’—etAeiv, or eiAevv, ‘to hem in,’ is a frequent epic word, well discussed in all its senses in the DLewilogus. See on viii, 215, Here it means xcwAvwor tod mAeiy, efetpywor, —_ TEPLTPOTTEWY, TEPLTpPOTas Exwv, a ihe and neuter form from tpér 297 599. "it seems as if €uans TAnTE was intended to be combined. See the note on 291 sup. If yap were read for ror, or if rot could bear the same sense, then 298 might be regarded as parenthetical; and this is Doederlein’s view.—é€mi xpovor, ‘ for a time,’ as Od. xiv. 193, em mév vuv émt ypovov nuev edwdy Hdé wéOv yAvKepor. 300. pavreverarx. A short way of saying, ei éreov éotiv 6 Kadyas euavrev- oaro, Viz. inf. 822. 302. ods mH, = et Tivés elo Os pq ) } — re . i A ITAIAAO®S B. vy? of \ a“ > A xOila re Kal mpwil’ or és AvAiOa vies Axotov / \ 7 \ , nyepeHovro kaka ITpiapw kat Tpwot pepovear,— Lets iy dyrpurept Kpnvnv iepous KOTO Buwpovs 305 ; / c / epdopmev aOavarourt TeAnécoas ExaTouPas, al 7 /) , \ 7 Kady bro tAaravictw, d0ev peev ayadv Vdwp,— co la 9° be a) *) , evi épavy peya ona Spaxwv éri vara dadowds, N > \ > , k / opepdaréos, Tov p avros Odvprrios HKe Howade, Dv braisas mods pa wAaTav 5 OOVO'EV 310 Bwpod traigas pds pa rAatavicTov Op : » > (= 1,7 / / 7 évba 8 EcOaV aTpovloto VEOOOC OL, V7)7T ta TEKVA, We 5 > 5 / / c nw OCw er aKkpoTaTw, TeTaAols UToTETTYOTES, Ll \ , + , > A / / OKTW" aTap LYTHP EVATH NV, 1) TEKE TEKVA. » > \ > \ 7 n ev 6 Ye TOUS eXcewva KaTno Ove TETPLYOTAS. / QF 5 “~ 39 ld / / TIP 0 apLpEeTroTato OOuUpoLevy didra TEKVG"’ Cs —s or THv 0 eeAiEdrevos TrEpvyos Ad Bev dudiaxviar. «.7.A. But this is a use of uy that rather resembles the more subtle idioms of a later age than the Ho- meric. The account that follows evidently refers to some poem, per- haps the Cypria, containing a more detailed account of the early history of the war.—xjpes, the powers of de- struction, the demon-powers, as it were, of death in any form, either by the pestilence or the war. So inf. 834, Kypes yap ayov péAavos Oavarouo. Od. xiv. 207, add’ Aro tov Kypes €Bay Pavaroro dépoveat, ‘Qui non funestis liquerunt lumina fatis,’ Cicero, De Div. ii. 30, who translates this pas- Sage at some length. See Mr. Glad- stone, ‘Studies,’ vol. iii. p. 440. 303. xO.¢a Kat mpwila, rpwnv, or x9€s kal mpuny, ‘some time ago.’ This is certainly a strange phrase for de- scribing an event that had occurred fully nine years before. The Schol. thinks it was purposely designed to make the time appear short. In Od. V1. 170, xOtg0s eecxootw dvyov juare o.voTa movrov, the sense is literally Kbyte de and so Od. ii. 262 and Ii. 1. 424. _ 804. 7yepéovro. The imperfect of ayepeOw, formed from ayeipw On the analogy of breyedw, Stwxabw, bOwW0w &c.—The initial 4 is made long, as in nepeGovrar, and thus we have 7yepé- Oovrat in iii. 231.—kKard Bwmovs, at or throughout the various altars. Here xara has a distributive sense. 307. o0ev, from under the roots of which. The platanus orientalis loves to grow quite close to water. So Plat. Phaedr. p. 230, B, 4 re abd myyh Xaprectatyn vTO THs TAaTavOU pet pada Wuxpou védaros, — Sadowds, perhaps ‘dusky brown,’ an epithet of an eagle, a lion, of a glowing brand, Aesch. Prom. 1043. Cho. 596. Eur. Alcest. 598; perhaps (mythically) ‘ blood-specked,’ 1. e. of a colour symbolical of destruc- tion. Inf. x, 28, dadoivov dépua Agovtos seems to refer rather to colour, ‘tawny.’ 309. jxe ddwode, ‘sent into light, i.e, suddenly brought into being as @ portent. . 312. Uromertn@tes, like é€umedvvia i, 513, an epic perfect from brorirrw, Cf. Od. xiv. 354, ceiuny merrnas: ibid. Xlli. 98, axtat amopp@yes, Atmévos ToTts mentnuiat, ‘he sense is, * crouching or nestling beneath the leaves.’ The number of the birds, including the parent, indicates the years of the war. Of. 327—3829. 314, éAcewva is to be construed with Tetptywras, ‘piteously shrieking,’ From tpicev, a word applied to the scream of bats, Od. xxiv. 7, and to the wail of ghosts, ibid. 5 and inf. xxiii. 101, The perfect participle is used as in df€a KexAnyws sup. 222. 316. éAcAcEauevos, lit. ‘having made itself tortuous,’ i.e. advancing to it with the peculiar wriggling or writh- ing motion of a snake. Thus éu& and eiAtynévos are used of zig-zag lightning, the spiral form of a lock of hair, Eur. Frag. Thes. $84, and cAtggew Biov mépov, Pind. Isthm. Vil = € os a IL] TATAAOS, B. 59 a \ ; , a \ a QuTaAp €7TTEL KATA TEKVA paye otpovGoto KQl AUuT1V; \ 4c ~ : \ o Tov pev api€nAov OnKev Geds Os Ep Edbnver: AGav yap pty eOnke Kpovov Tats ayKvAopynrew* € on O32 ¢ / sy e > , nets 0 éeotadres Oavpalomev oiov érvyOn. 320 > “ , A A fy? / [ cs ovv dewa méeAwpa Gewv cionrO éxaTopuBas, | / , > - gh ‘ , . , KaAyas 8 QUTLK €7TTELTA Geom poTrewv QAYOPEvEev ‘ , >» ey , , > , tint dvew eyeverbe, kapn Kopowvres Ayaoi ; c ~ \ sD? ; , / r / HAW pyV TOO ebnve TEPAs feyQ PLYTLETA Zevs, » 5 / rd , oY a A oyov owireXeoToV, Oov KAEos OV TOT OAEtTAL, » 025 a e . / 7 Q a“ \ 5 /, WS OVUTOS KATA TEKVA paye OTpPOv OLO KQL QuT7V, > , \ , , > A , , OKTW, GTAP PLYTHNP €VATYH HV, 1) TEKE TEKVA, e c n~ nN ” t & a/ WS LELS TOC OCQUTG €TEea TOAE LEO LEV avd, ~ 9 , NB / —. 3 , ’ TH O€KaTw d€ ToAw ALP71)T OLLEV evPUGAYULGP. ~ lal 4 , \ “AN “~ KELVOS TWS ayopeve’ Ta 07) VUV / ~ TAVTA TEAELTAL. 330 ii,” ace dlavera dtucec. canine: Awe OMs aye jALILVETE TAVTES, EVKI 1)JLALOES £ XaLOLl, > ~ ~ o ” , Tr , o ) avTOv, els 0 KE aoTu peya. IIpiapoto eAwper. e + » -2 A Os 7, > 5 \ Qa ~ ws epar, Apyetou O€ ey LaYOoV— ape O€ VHES / / ’ 4 € opepoaréov KovaByoav advoavTwv tr A 3 , > ~ aA , prvlov erawnaavres Odvoajos Oeiovo. 15, is to make the path of life com- plex and crooked. Elsewhere éAe- Acx@nvac is applied to a thing or person suddenly turned round, or shaken to and fro, i. 530, and so the Schol. appears here to have under- stood it, explaining it by émvazpadeis. —audraxviar, as from a participle iaxas, like émurdms evpéa mévtov, Vi. 291.—mrépvyos, the genitive of the part seized, like AaBe (Zyjva) yovrwr, 1, 500. 318. apignAov (for apio-dnAov, or apt-.dyAov), visible, conspicuous, i. @. a lasting record of the portent. Simi- larly Poseidon turns into stone the Phaeacian ship that had conveyed Ulysses, Od. xiii. 163, There was an old variant aiéyAor, ‘invisible,’ which Cicero renders, De Div. ii. 30, “ Qui luci ediderat genitor Saturnius, idem Abdidit, et duro firmavit tegmina saxo.” Doederlein proposes to read aeiSndov, ‘always visible,’ like aeigus, ‘ ever-living.’ $22. Geomporéwy, ‘declaring the will of the gods,’ acting as @corpdmos, i. 87.-—avew, ‘silent,’ see on ix. 30. 5 ON Ayawy— a \ \ ; nn / ¢ , a TOLOL de KQl PETEELTE | €p7)vlos L7TTOTa Neotwp 325. Sov, a lengthened form of od, like éns for Hs, xvi. 208, and perhaps éers for els in Hesiod. The princi- ple may be the same as in xapy ko- owvTes, nBow &c., unless perhaps the digamma (€fou = Fov, see sup. 144) will better account for the form. 328. roogatra, viz. nine, sup. 313. The interpretation of the omen seems derived from the successive con- sumption or expenditure of lives during the several years of the war, When that had ceased, the city would be taken.—aid, ‘there at Troy,’ the words of Calchas being uttered at Aulis. 335. ématvy caves, ‘having heard with approval.’ The fickleness of the people in assenting to the pro- posal to stay, as eagerly as they had assented to the proposal to return, is well and naturally described. Nestor (on whom, with Ulysses, it would seem, the duty had been specially imposed, sup. 75) follows with the same views, but trying the effect of banter upon the people. ~ —_ . <2 , e » s, A>. # VyTLAXOLs, Oils OV TL wEAEL TrOAEULNLA. epya. IATAAOS B. 3 4 4 /, 5 / “eo TOTOL, ry 67) TOALTL EOLKOTES ayopaac be “a AS , \ 7 9 / wd . 7?) on cvvleciat TE KQL OPKlLa Byoerat Y)ALV > ‘ v4 at , oJ 5 “A nw év qupt 07) BovAat TE YEVOLATO pLNOEa T avOpwov - Dye . O_¢ f ® , 6 OTrovoal T GKPNTOL Kal deEiat, Ns errem Omer, 5 A \ 5 / - a “ , ~ QVUTWS Yap €7T EEO O EPLOQLVOJLEV, OVO c / Q / \ / > 17% 37 EVPEMEVAL dvvaper Ga, ToAvv XPoOvov ev0ao €OVTES. 2 AS a> »¢/)? / ” , s Arpeidy, od 8 &, ws mpiv, Exwv doTeudhéa BovAnv ¥ 2°? , \ ‘ ¢ , apXeu Apyetoure KaTaA KPQGTEPQas UG HLALVaS, of a > 4| 4 A 7 5 n Tovcoe O ea hbivibey, EV KQL OVO, TOL KEV Axavov voodw Bovrciwo (avvots 0 ovK eooeTa avuToV) 4 *Am aS 2/ sees cat Aude Pa , mpw Apyooo leval Tplv Kal ALos atyLoxyoLo / : »” DO € / es > \ 2 7 yvwpevat 1 TE Wer OOS UTOTKXETLS HE KAL OVKL. \ ‘ > A ¢ / r 7 PHpAt YP OVV KQATAVEVCOAQAL UT Ep [Leven K poviwva 340) DOE TL PNXOS 3845 850 x» al o A 5 5 / »” YPaTtL TW, OTE VVC LV EV WKUTOPOLO LV €Bawvov “~ \ ~ "Apyctot Tpwecot povov kal kipa hépovres, ? / > Nite > / ; / 4 aAOTPATTWY ETLOEEL, EVALTLULA OHUATA paivwn. 337. ayopacobe, like “AmoAAwva in 1, 21, avovéecOar, amodiwua, &c., has the initial @ long by the ictus or arsis. See i. 45. 339. my Brhoerat, mot TedevTHce, ‘what will be the end now of all our compacts and our oaths?’ viz. those we made to the generals to gerve them faithfully.—év avpi «.7.A., ‘ then may all the plans and designs of the generals be consumed in the fire,’ viz. if your courage and your pro- mises are to fail you thus.—émrémd- Hev, for érem/‘Oouev, from a recupli- cated aorist weriOetv, with the aug- ment added, as in jyyayor, Hpapor. This verse occurs also in iv. 159. 344. aoreudéa, firm, unfl uc hing, BeBaiav. See on iii. 219. Nestor pro- fesses to urge Agamemnon to recon- sider and retract the advice he had given (though insincerely) sup. 140.— apxeve, Continue to act as apyds. So IM V. 200, dpxevew Tpdecor kara Kpa- TEPaS VOLLLVas, 346. POwOew, Eppew, Kakds vooTn- gat, an invidious word for amedOecr, and implying that no go00d would come of the return against the : a i pro- mises of Zeus. Cf. inf. 359.—éva kai * Sine: ' dv0, ‘one or two,’ meaning, perhaps, Thersites and any that might be his abettors; but indicating that the number of recusants was very small, —Ayaov vordey, apart from the main body of the army.—avvots x.7.A., for ovdév avicovor, they will effect no- thing, will not succeed in their designs. 348. mpiv—rpivy, prius quam, as in i. 97, 98. vii. 481. There is a little irony and a gentle banter conveyed. They are not to set off home till they have found by experience that the promises of Zeus are false.—drocye os, viz. that implied in the presage following. 350. dnt yap ovv,* for LT say, whes ther you believe it or not. —«aras vevoat, ‘nodded assent,’ viz. gave his sanction to the expedition. Of, i. 524 ei & aye tou Kehadn Karavevcouat, obpa merotOns. There seems an allusion here, as sup. 301 seqq., to other well- known poems on the sailing of the fleet to Troy. 353. This verse appears to have been interpolated by some one who wished to indicate what the parti- cular portent was. Properly, aorpam= Tovra is required; but the irregular nominative may be defended by vis 510 and v. 135. A similar line occurs in ix. 236, Zeds dé ope Kpovidys evoefva onpata haivwy aorpanret. 11] IAIAAOS B. 61 at , \ 5 / > , , TH 2) TL T pw erevyer Ow OLKOVOE veeoGat row twa Trap Towwv adrdoyw KkatraxournOnvat 355 Tp } TOL f DU O/ XS KQATQAKO 1) Val, 000 , ad ¢ s ricacbat 6 “EAevyns éppjpara Te oTOvaxas TE OQ / ei O€ Tis exadyAus eOeAer oixdvde veer Oat, ° , : e \ > , , amrec Ow YS V7I}OS E€VOOE AjL010 peAaivys, » , ‘> »” , , , odpa. ™pool dAAwv Gavarov Kat TOT [iOV ETLOT Ne \ y fo / > \ sw Ah) , > » aon GANG dvaké aires T ev prdeo weifed T aAAw* 860 + 5 aa bi bi ¢ 4 OV TOL ar opAyrov ETOS EOOETAL, OTTL KE ELT. » ~ A , > Kpiy dvépas kata piAa, kara ppytpas, A YOpLEMLVOV, os dpytpyn ppytpynpw apryyy, prda d€ PvAois. We? © 4 ¢& , tf > , €lL O€ KEV WS epors KQL TOL Tet\OwvTat Axa.ot, / »” > @ 5 c , \ o /, n ft Snag ere os 6 YY EPOVOV KQKOS OS TE VU Aaayv 7fN) 10 éexOXOs Eqou Kata o¢ fas YO MLAYEeOVTat’ ] os K. eabAos énou Kata opeas Yap baxEovTe 354—356. tw «.7.A. * Wherefore let no one press to return home before he has won a wife of the Trojans for a concubine, and avenged the cares and sighs of Helen. ‘Two motives are here propounded, those of self- interest and of national honour. Helen’s rape is specially mentioned as a justification for taking wives from the Trojans. The word 6pp7- para is very perplexing. It is com- monly interpreted pépimvar, and it may, like oppatvew, refer to me ntal emotion. There is some difficulty too in ticac@a, which generally means to execute vengeance on another for something,’ and takes an accusative of the person, and either an accusa- tive or a genitive of the thing. Com- pare Od. XV. 236, étTicaTto epyov GéLKEes avtTideov NynAna. Here it seems that we must supply avrovs, viz. Tos Tpwas. 857. et dé rus «.7.A. ‘If however any one is exceedingly desirous to return home, let him lay hands on (i.e. to launch) his well-benched dark ship, that before the others he may bring upon himself death and fate,’ 1. e. the fate that awaits him. This seems to allude to 346 sup., rovode & €a Pét- vu@ew K.7.A. 860. avrds x.7.A. If others counsel badly, do you counsel well yourself, and ‘comply with the advice of an- other, i.e. the present speaker. There seems to have been an ancient saying to this effect: cf. Hesiod, Opp. 293, oUTOS Lev TAVAPLOTOS, os auto TAVTO. vonon’ écOdds & at Kaketvos, Os €v eLTrovTe wiOyntat.—enriony, epic aorist of éperey, to pursue, and thence to attain, come upon, assequi or con- segui mortem. So vii. 52, ov yap To TOL potpa Oavetv Kal TOTMOY EemLoTeELY. 361, amdBAntor, to be re jecte d, vain or futile, as iii. 65, oVTOL aTOBAHT EoTe Oeav épixvdéa dpa, Plat. Phae dr. p. 260, A, ovror amoBAntov eros eivat det, » Patdpe, Oo ay ELTWTL codot. Theocr. XVil. 136, Soxéw 6, emros OUK améBAntov bGeyEouar ETTOMEVOLS. The advice following, as critics have frequently remarked, comes strangely enough after nine years of the war.—x«pive, OuaKkpeve, Staxoopet, arrange according to their separate tribes and families or clans. One is here reminded of the dvAat and the ¢parpiar of Attica; and it is hard to believe this passage is really very ancient. We have adp7- twp in ix. 63. The advice to Agamem- non is, so to dispose his army that the people of one nation may fight together, as also those of the same clan, in order that a chivalrous rivalry may exist among them. Thus too any signs of cowardice will be- come the more apparent, since they will fight by themse lves, and be de- pendent, as it were, on their own re- sources. Doederlein well compares Tacit. Hist. iv. 23, ‘ Batavi Trans- rhenanique, quo discreta virtus ma- nifestius spectaretur, sibi quaeque gens consistunt.’ 366. waxéovrat, a form of the future analogous to pevéw, aivéw, aviw, &c. Cf. xx. 26, ei yap “AytAAeds olos emt Tpwecot paxetrat, In i, 153 paxngo~ wevos is the form used.—xara odeas, cf. 1. 271. TAIA AOS B, / 5 5 Lao Vac eat O 7) Kal Gearecin TOA OvK GAGaTAEELS > > ~ a / \ id 7 pm \.€LOLO 39 %) aAVvOpwv KQAKOT?TL KQl ag paot?) TT O/ ep. 0. f / / / > J s TOV iy G.7rapLEeVOjLeVvos Tpooepy KPElLWV Ayaprevov > > Ss a va / ,e i ON a, i NV avr ayopy VLKaS, YEPOV, ULAS Axavov. / ‘ fi / \»W Ei yap, Zev TE TWATEP Kat “A@nvain Kat AzoAXor, wn a 7s cA ” > > / wn . TOLOUTOL O€KGA pol TupppaopLoves €LeV Axawv n~ , 5 , Ay / + = TW KE TAX npvaoere TOALS Ilpiapoto avaKkTos t / \ > ¢ / : c “~ / = a 4 , ; po XEPrlv ud HPLET EPIL aXovca TE 7 epUoper 7) TE. 5 , > , _ 4N a 7, Le 1X. ] 25 - ; ara pot aiyloxos Kpovidns Levs aAye €OWKer, ey ] > , » “w \ , : / OS PLE LET AT PNKTOUS ENLOAS KAL VELKEA Barre. ‘ > . , , \> o , Kat yap eyov A ytAeus TE payno dpe ELVEKG KOUPYS > 7 > / 5 \ O° > ; yi co , : ’ ayTub.ous eTTEECOOLV, eyw oO PXOV Xo ETT ALV WV 5 As + » / / _ 9 | a, el O€ wor és ye piav PovAevooper, OUKET ErelTa > AP 9 “~ » 33 > yy / Tpwoly avaBAnots KaKov eooeTat, Ovd NPatov. A “> » ~~» »5 \ os ane Y & / yer | vov 0 epxeoO eéri deirvov, Wa Suvaywpev Apya. A c > > a) / eb prev tis Odpu Onfaobw, & & agrida GérFu, s A Zs 97 CQ A / .) ‘At ev O€ Tis irmotow Seirvov O6TW @KUTOOETCU, 9 at As eb 5€ Tis Gppatos audi iddv toA€uo10 pedec Ou, n , >» ws KE TAVYLEPLOL OTUYEpW Kpwoped Apynt. 867. Kat Geareotn, ‘even by the de- cree of heaven,’ not only by want of valour in the army. The Scholiast compares Satpovia yeyauerv, i. &. poipa, in Pind. Ol. ix. 110.—a¢paédin, Hesych. areipia, aunxavia, incuria, socordia, Heyne. Elsewhere, as in v. 649, the dative plural is used. 870. avre, ‘again,’ i.e. as heretofore in the BovAy, so now too in the ayop%. See sup. 207. 371. et yap x.7.A. The combination of the three principal Homeric gods in the formula of an oath, was also an Attic usage, e.g. Dem. Mid, p. 578. No deeper principle, perhaps, is in- volved, than the union of those dei- ties to which the greatest power and sanctity were attributed.—ovudpas- Moves, avuBovror, Hesych.—rorovror, viz. as good as Nestor.—jpvcete, Schol. rop6nGeim, ‘ would lay its head low.’ Hesych. xAbeins mécerev. See sup. 148. These two lines are re- peated in iv, 290, 291, 875. aAAa ow x.t.A. This is the first admission (and it isa Speedy one, as Heyne observes) of Agamemnon’s fault in offending Achilles. As usual he charges it on Zeus, who sends in. 385 fatuation on men.—yera, ‘into un- availing strifes and disputes,’ 379. és play, duov, ‘with one object in view,’ i.e. in harmony. The idiom appears to resemble the Attic use of the feminine adjective, é& tons, & taxeias, dua xevns &¢., where pmepidos is commonly supplied. — avaBdAnots, avafody, a putting off, xxiv. 655.—ovd nBavdv, perhaps resulting from 4 poetic pronunciation of ovdé Baroy, (i.e. xpovorv,) the formula being yy always used negatively. But in Od ix. 462, €A@ovres & HnBardy awd ometovs Te Kali avdAjs, the same explanation would hold. 382. €d Géc4w, let him so place or lay his shield as to have it ever ready to his hand.—apyaros apdi, * on both sides of his chariot,’ viz. to see that the wheels are right. We have four verses beginning in the same way, and with monosyllables, in i. 436—489. 385. mavnuépcor, ‘for the rest of the day.’ See i. 472. This principally refers to the food of the men and horses just mentioned. Cf. xix. 162, ov yap avkp mpérav Fuap és néAwP karadivra axunvos giroto Suvygerat avTa paxerGar.—xpivwueba, (the pre Watt WUT II] IATAAOS B. 65 > an : hn - , >Q9 2 3 , ov yap TavawAy ye peTETo ETAL, OVD 7HBaLcv, > ‘ \é 2? A ~ , , ie) Oe €l p27) VU¢ eA\Govoa OLOAKPLVEEL JLEVOS avopwv. ‘ , / ‘ 5 ‘ , ldpoce pev Tev TeAapOV aul oriberow a / , Ww » - ~ “ aOTLOOS appiBporns, TEPL O EYKEL KELPA KOELTAL* ea / CQ 7s id fi oe / LOPWOEL O€ TEV LTTOS EVSOOV Appa TITAivwr. 390 a “7 > 5 \ 5 / , sf/\7 , Ov 0€ K €ywv amavevle paxyns €Gedovta vonow 44 \ \ , ¥ c y PULVOCELV TAPQa VIVGt KOPWVLOLYV, ov Ol ET ELTA. ¥ > ~ / / > o? > / 99 GpPKLOV EO OELTAL PuyEeety KUVAS 70 Olwvors. © » > > n As I. 2B < a n ws epat, Apyetot 0€ wey Laxov, Ws OTE Kia “ > a“ 7 , axTy eb vYynAy, OTE KUHoH + 7f Ys Noros €A@wy, 395 an , aS 3, 7 mpoPAnrt oKoTeAw" TOV © OV TOTE KUupata NeiTret / 5 / 7, > § »” 7 ae, ; / TaAVTOLWV AVEULWYV, OT av ev 7) evOa YEVOVTat. oe / Oe a FP ~ Vs \ a AVOTAVTES O OpPe€OVTO KedaoGevres KaTa v7as, 4 / \ 4 \ ~ o Kamviooav Te Kata KALoias, Kal detrvov €XovTO. aXdXos 8 ddAw epele Geav alEeryEeveTawy, 400 5 if / nw ~ ¥ EVYOLEVOS Gavarov Te pvuyetv KQL pLwA.ov Apyos. > 7 4 QvuT ap O Botv LEPEVOE avacg aVvOPwvV Ayapenvov / ; . /, . , Tlova TEVTAETY POV UTrEPfLEVEL Kpoviwvt, / “ / be] “~ Lal KikAnoKev O€ yepovras aptorynas Llavayawr, sent tense,) ‘that we may contend,’ ‘carry on the dispute.’ This also is an Attic sense of xpivec@ac.— av owAn, & pause, respite; wetaravewAn, xix. 201. ‘For rest from the fight there will be none, even for a moment, unless night shall come and part the fury of the men,’ 389. audi8porns, thrown round a man to protect him.—x«xopetrac KT As, ‘ne shall be tired in his hand by grasping the spear,’ or, ‘his hand shall tire round the spear” Or zepi = pada, aS XXili. 63, mada yap Kaye daidima yvia, 393. apxiov, BéBavov, agdhadrds, * It will not be certain for him to escape’ means, in our idiom, ‘it is certain that he will not escape. On the meaning of apxios see Lexilogus in v. —xvvas «.7T.A., See i. 5.—é€ooettar, a so- called Doricism, occurs also xili. 317, aimy oi éogettar—vajas evimpynoat. 396. mpoBAnT., jutting out, exposed. In xii. 259, ornAac mpoBAnres seem to mean ‘pillars (or grave-stones) laid down as foundations, mpoBdAnéetcac, XXlli. 255. We have axrai mpoBAnrtes in Od. v. 405. x. 89. 397. This line may have been added; but «cipata avénwv may also mean waves reared by the wind, the idea implied by the meaning and de- rivation of xtjma (from x«vetvy) being that of growing bulk. Hence tpdde KUpa, KUmaTa TpoddevTa, KOma myor, and such like expressions, as Kuma aééero, Od. x. 93. 398. opéovto, they rose and went their way, dispersed among the ships. This is an unusual form of the epic aorist ; compare xxiii. 212, 4) wév ap’ ds eirova ameByoeto, tol & dpeovto AYF Geareain, — karvicoav, they lighted fires; a word used in Demosth. Kara Kovwvos, p. 1257, in the sense of ‘ to blacken with smoke.’—épe¢e, more commonly é€ppece, ‘sacrificed, but the single p occurs in the phrase Xetpt TE pw Karépege, and in dpexrov, xix. 150. The meaning is, that each one sacrificed to his own national gods, aud according to his country’s rites. 401. p@dAov, the turmoil of the war. Whereas the people (says the Scho- liast) prayed only to escape death, the general (inf. 412—418) prayed for glory. 404, xixAnoxev, he invited to the 6-4 . ar Neoropa prev tpwtiota Kal loowevna avaxta, IAIAAOS B. ~ “~ > » > » \ / \ rm a 2 ” Py / . avTap ereir Aiavte Ovw Kat T'vdE0s vLOV, o> ¢ €KTOV O > 5 ~ ” \ ~ > / ; “ avt Odvona Au parw aradavrov. troudros 86-01. \be Boiw éyabox Mima GQUTOMATOS O€ Ot nAGE pony ayalos MeveAaos >» “ ) \ 30 4 c : ao 22 70 yap KOTO GupLov adeAbeov WS €7OVELTO. L ‘ ‘ ] / 5 / Bovv de TEPLOTHO AV TE KAL ovAoyuTas aveXovTo. \ > ; 7 , > / TOLOLV oy EV XK OJLEVOS jeeTEDH KPel@vV Ayajrepvev cer > \ \ 5 fy Wp €7r 7 sa / A BS) / / 4€U KUOLOTE [LEYLOTE, KEAQLI EES, ailEpL Vaiwy, , AA 4 > \ / 5 la neALov OUVVQL KQL €7TL Kvepas eA Get 4 . / / , / mpiv JE KATA TPNVES fai eelv II ptapoto 1L€AaGpov aifaroev, rpnoar de ter / As A ExxTopeov 0€ XLTWVA. \ ~ , / TUPOS OYLOLO Gup eT PA, \ ff Q Ae Tepl oTynVEecot Oatgar ~ c / 7 “> 5 4? > ‘ c ~ XaAKQ pwyadéov: ToAEEs O GL aAUTOV ETALPOL / 5 4 IQ & > 2 a + TPIVEES €V KOVLIOLV 00ac¢g Aaloiaro Yatav. 5 IAs »¥ ; - yy WS EDAT GAN 7 4 > ¥N ‘ e 3 fi rag / » OVO Apa Tw Ol EreKpaiaive Kpoviwr, c / ‘3 f / OY EKTO pev ipa, Tovov 6 dAlaarov dpeAAer. >: > 4 2 Y & \ > / F. 4 = QUTap ETEL Pp EVEAVTO Kat ovAoxUTas mpoBadAorTE, >/ \ la ‘ Poa 4 wo : AVEPVOAV fAEV T POTa KQt eo pagav KQL EOELNQY, om > at 348 Zee a ~ ee - ere Ca Pypovs T ECeTAMov KaTa TE KVioN ExdAwpay > Nf , 5 dimTvya TOLOGAVTES, €7T banquet, which always made a nt a sacrifice. Plato, who refers to this passage, Sympos. p. 174, B, rightly says @uvctav TOLOUMEVOV Kat ESTLWVTOS TOD "Ayameéuvovos x«.t.A.— avTopatos, axAntos, Plato ibid.—fi nv aya0os, ‘ good at need,’ i.e. brave and prompt in responding to the eal! for aid, which is the usual sense of Bon and Boayv rive. _ 409. as éxoveiro, ‘how busy he was,’ 1.e, too busy with the sacrifice, and perhaps with other duties, expressly to summon him. Cf. v. 84, ds ot [Lev TOVEOVTO KaTa Kpatepyy vonunv. Od, XV1. 13, ex 8 dpa oi X€lpwv Tégov ayyea, TOUS EMOVELTO Kipvas alidora olvoy.— TeptaoTnoav, the second aorist, ‘ they Stood round.’—odaAoxiras, see i. 449, 413. Svvar, supply dds. The emi ap- pears to anticipate the second €zi so as to form éreAGety.. * Grant that the sun may not set, nor darkness suc- ceed, till I have overthrown in head- long. destruction (mpiv KataBadeiv mpnves) the palace of Priam, all blackened with smoke, and have burnt the doors with wasting fire, part > los > > / aUTOV O wpobeTnoar. and torn asunder the tunic that Hector wears on his breast, rent with the spear.’—vpds, a common Homeric genitive, on which see inf, Vi. 331.—pwyadéor, ef. inf. 544, Odpyxas pygew Sytwv apdi oriPecow. So the Attics said xatappyyvivar iwaria, Dem, Mid. p. 535 init. Virgil imitates this, Aen. xii. 97, ‘da sternere corpus, Loricamque manu valida lacerare revulsam Semiviri Phrygis,’ 418. Aagotaro, a change of construc- tion sufficiently marked by the pune- tuation, 419, ov7w, viz. because the prayer to capture and burn Troy before nightfall was too great a request for Zeus to grant at once, when the war had already been protracted so long. For kxpaacvew see i, 41.—dAlacror, ‘incessant,’ lit. from which there is no retiring. Cf. inf. 797. xii. 471. “He kept up (or maintained for a time) the toil of war, so as not yet to cease,’ 421—432. The whole of this pas- Sage, with the exception of 425 426, occurred sup, i. 458 seqq. be” IL] \ \ \ ’ 4g Kal TA pev ap oxi] 5 4 ¢ 4 c , om? i 0 ap Gpmretpayres ‘Umeipexov Hdaicrovo, avuTap €Trél KATO pnpa Ka. n Kal O7F Thay xv a TACAVTO, > apa. TaAAa Kat pioruddev + app $ oBehoiow € ETELDQY, a cbad TE Tepuppadéws, ¢ EpVTaVTO TE TaVTA. auTap é El TAV OQVTO 7 TOV OU TETL 1KOVTO TE Oatr a, 430 dalvuvT, ovd€ TL Oupos édeveTo Satrds élons. aurap €TEL TOCLOS KAL cdnrvos é ef ws ehat, ovd ariOnoe dvaké Gvopav Ayapeéuvov 5 , 7 QUTLKG, KNPUKET OL Avyuployyour KeAevoey kypvoo ev aro LOV de Kapy sie OWVTAS Axawows. Ol pev exnpvocov, To. d NyEipovTo par xu. LO dpc ‘Atpéiwre viotpepees BaotAres 445 “ / Xs Os la ? / Givov KPLVOVTES, [LETA O€ yAavKors AGnvyn > 4~W? > > / 5 / 7 , avyLo €X OUT EPLTLILOV, AY) PAov abavarnv TE, 426. wumeipexov, they held them above the flame, so as to be broiled rather than roasted before it. See on ix. 213, avO@paxcny aropécas, OBeAods epuvmepOe Tavuacer, 435. Acyopneba, Stareywneba, conversing about,’ Cf. xiii. 275, od apeTnv olds égou ti oe xpy Tavra Aéyer@ar ; Od. xiii. 296, GAA’ aye py- kétte tTavTa Acyoucha,—bd Sh x«x.7.dA., “which, as you see, the god is put- Ying into our hands,’ Nestor infers the favour of heaven, it would seem, both from the readiness of the Greeks to continue the war, sup. 394, and from the acceptance of the sacrifice (sup. 420), as presumed from the omens attending it. He here encou- rages even Agamemnon, himself now full of hope and energy (sup. 412), to prepare immediately for an attac k. 438. ayeipovTwr, ayeipérwray,—aOpoot, \- YO on assembled in a body as we now are, To the orders of the herald are now to be added the visits and the ex- hortations of the generals themselves, touev, the future, perhaps, though it would stand for wher, 445, ot audi’A,, the kings forming the staff or personal attendants of pen —Oidvov, ‘moved rapidly about, separating the men,’ viz. into clans and companies, as before sug- gested, 362. 447, atyiéa, The Homeric aegis is always the symbol or the instrument of Divine power in its highest mani- festations. It is attributed only to Zeus and to his daughter Athena, who in some of her attributes is the delegate of the supreme authority. See iv. 167. xv. 230. v. 7388. It was a kind of goat-skin flap or appendage to the shield, with a fringed border F IATAAOS B. la , 7 5 / Ts éxatov Ovcavor tayxpiceot Hepefovrat, ec / Y\ wavres évrdeKées, ExaTouPotos O€ ExacTOS, ~) \ > an os aiv TH maipaccovea diecovto Aadv “Ayady 450 > , > ae OTPUVOVT teva, 4 > / év d€ aOevos Mpc ExdoTw Kapoin, GAAnKTov moAeuilewev HOE payer Oa. A > , , cA 2 oe / toiat 0 adap moAeuos yAvKiwv yever He veer Oar \ A / Ld “ ev vyvol yAadupyat pidnv és warpida yatay. a » A ww [ Hure TP é.LOnAov exipdéyet aG7TETOV vAnv 455 > an ty / 7 / ovpeEos €v Kopudys. exabev d€ TE paiverat avy, e a , “~ 4 OS TOV EPXOMLEVOV a7ro xaAdKov Oearecioto 4 / \ > > / 3 4 e aiyAn tappavowca du aifépos ovpavov fixer. | ws ot oe 2 3 , n ” , Tov 0, @s T dpviGwv werenvav Oven todX4, la b) \ , Xnvav 7) YEepavov 7) KUKVOY dovALyodetpwr, 460 “ heed / > Sy Re ‘Acio ev hei, Kavorpiov audi péebpa, » \ “~ > / 7 ev0a Kat evOa rorévrat d-yaddopeva. TTEPUYET OLY, kAayyndov mpoxabilovrwr, cpapayet O€ Te Nepoor, representing serpents. It is shown in works of early Greek art, and is amply illustrated in the Dictionaries of Antiquities. Whether from aig, a goat, or aicce, is not material, the root (atx) of both being the same.— mayxpvoeot, i, e. loaded with golden bosses ; but of course the description has all the hyperbole of poetry. — neoeBovTat, aiwpodvrar, ‘dangle’ or ‘loosely hang.’ A form of aeipw, pro- bably for aFepé6w, Cf. iii. 108, det & dtAoTépwy dvipov dpéves HepeOovtar,— évrdexées, twisted and knotted like our worked fringes and tassels.— éxa7ou.Bovos, ‘ worth a hundred oxen’ in exchange. Compare aAheriBoros, XVili. 593; also xi, 244. vi. 236, auerBev Xpvcea yaAKelwy, éxatouBor evveaBoiwy, 450. raupaccovea, with ouick flash- ing motion, coruscans. The root is da or $af, reduplicated as in ot dvcow. Compare extraupaooewv, V 803, and see the note on i. 600, 455 —483. Here follows a collection of similes, (three of which are now rejected by the best critics,) viz. 1. from fire in a wood ; 2. from flocks of birds ; 3. from flies round a milk-pail ; 4. from a goatherd Separating his goats; 5. from an ox surpassing the rest of the herd in size. The first refers to the far-seen brightness of the moving host; the second to the numbers and rustling sound of the men pouring on to the plain from the ships; the third to the eagerness and pertinacity of both the leaders and the men, or perhaps to their taking up a fixed position after moving about; the fourth to the division of the host into tribes and clans or ranks; the fifth to the pre- eminent stature and dignified mien of Agamemnon. 455. nite, see sup. 87.—didyAor, ‘destructive,’ apparently like dpi¢y- Aos sup. 318, from the verbal adjective idnAds, and meaning that which causes to be unseen, i. e. destructive. If is- used both of persons, as in yv, 897, Sé rev €& GAAov ye Oedv yévev 5d aidy- Aos, and of things; the adverb auy- Aws occurs in xxi. 220. See Lewil. in V.— émupdcyer, transitively, ‘ sets ablaze.’ So ddAéyecv is used in xxi. 13. 458. randavowoa, On raudavay and Taudative see v. 6. 459—464. The trav is repeated pre- cisely as in xii, 278—287, the long sen- tence having, as it were, interrupted the syntax.—’Aciw «.7.d., ef. Virg. Georg. i. 383, ‘volucres—quae Asia circum Dulcibus in stagnis rimantur prata Caystri,.’ 463. mpoxadige_v implies that the birds settle down first from the fly- ing flock, lit. ‘sitting down ahead.’— Tapayer, “rustles ;? see sup. 210, 7 » niin 9 y Vial II.] TAIAAOS B. 67 ~ nw MM 4 lal a ws TOV EOven TOAXG vedy dro Kal KALCLQewY > / / “ \ $ és rediov mpoxéovTo LKapavdprov, airap td xOav cS Q Cr NI / / AA n ¢ opepdadeov Kovaile rodav abrav re xal lrrwr. » > cant 4 } eorav 0 év Acre Sxapavdpiw dvOeudevre s o fuplol, Ooo0Oa TE didAra Kal avéea yiyverat won. 4 - EY / “ / [nuTe puidwy adwawv Cbvea ToAXA, 9 \ \ , > , Ql TE KATA oTaduov TOULVYLOV nAaoKovelw A > > nw 7 / » ‘) , wpy €v elapivy, OTe TE yAdyos ayyea SeveL, , 3 Lon / 4 , > F TOOOOL ETL T'pweco KP) KOJLOWVTES Ayxatot 5 dt Ly 5 n~ lat = €V 7T€ tw LOTaVTO, LaAPpAaLaat pEpaares. | \ \3 7 > > “~ Tous 0, ws T aimoAta Aare’ aiyav aimdAor avopes enw / / “ / peta duaxpivwow, éred Ke VOLO PlYEwo, e \ ¢ / , »” \ » WS TOUS YYEMOVES dvexdo peov evba KQt eva e 4 Q? 27 \% Qa / > / VOMIVHVO LEval, meTA O€ KpEiwy “Ayapenvur, Lara Kat Anv tkeXos Aut ce_pavy Oppara Kal Kepadnv ikeAos Aut Teprixepaive, » NA (2 ~ A Apet 0€ Cavny, orépvov dé Toveddwvt. [wire Bods ayeAne péey eoxos exdero TavTwv 465, mediov Sxayavdpov, according to Sir W. Gell (Topography of Troy, p. 47), was the plain on the left bank of the Scamander, i. e. looking north, and lying between the river and the bordering highlands of Ida. “ The Streams* (Scamander and Simois) “united separated the plain into three portions. The central division was called the Trojan (x. 11), and sometimes the Ilieian field (xxi. 558). —Although we find no mention in the Lliad of that portion of the plain situated on the right bank of the Simois, it is a natural inference that it received its name from the neigh- bouring stream ; and indeed we have the authority of Strabo for calling it the Simoisian Field.” 468. pvAdAa. Leaves supply Homer with similes both of infinite number (as inf, 800, Od. ix. 51) and of brief existence, as in vi. 146. 469, adi.wdawyv, ‘thick,’ ‘dense,’ or perhaps ‘restless,’ sup. 87 (see Ap- pendix A, p. viii, of Mr. Hayman’s Odyssey). It seems to contain the same root as aéynv, and is often used by Homer, 470. nAaoxew is another form of nAaivew or adAaivey = addabat, ‘to wander about.’ So xiii. 104, €Aador— Kal’ VAnY avTws NAagKovaa avadkiées. —yAayos, an old form = yada, Cf, 480 XVi. 641, ws OTe pviae oTaOud Eve Bpo- Méwot mepryAayéas KaTa TéEAAGS.—ayyea, the vessels into which the milk was poured from the pails, Od. ix. 248, nutov & ait’ Eornoev ev ayyeow, odpa OL ein Tivery aivupevw Kal ot ToTiddp- Mov Ly. 473. Stappatoat, sc, Tous Tpaas. He- sych, dtap@etpar, 474, wAatéa, a frequent epithet of goats, from their wide ranging; see xi. 679, and Od. xiv. 101.— ézrec xe x.7.A., ‘when they have got mixed in the pasture,’ émhnv prywow (éuéynv). The goatherds have a well-known faculty for distinguishing every goat, and so “easily separate’ them. For the use of the subjunctive see xii. 167.—év@a kat év@a, ‘on this side and on that,’ viz. in carrying out the suggestion of Nestor, sup. 362.—The next three verses are probably the addition of a later rhapsodist, including perhaps 480—483, which are omitted by Bek- ker, 479. Sovy seems to bear the un- usual sense of ‘ waist,’ placed as it is between two other bodily features. The exact point of the comparison however is not clear. 480. €foxos, in its*literal meaning, prominent among, or projecting from, viz. in respect of height. So in iii. 227, efoxos ’Apyeiwy Kedhadyjv te Kai F 2 i -_ a -- <2. I lilt tt ett — + eee TAIAAO® B. Tavpos (0 yap TE Boeoor [ETAT PETEL deypopevgow), roiov ap Arpelony Onxe Zevs NATL KELVO, éxmperé év modXotor Kal é£oxov inpdecow. | : gomere viv pot, Modoar ‘OdAvprva SwUaT EXOVTAL, (ipets yap Geat eare TapEerTe TE LOTE Té TAVTO, 485 jypeis S& KN€os Olov aKovopev, OLDE TH LOMEV ) of Tives tryepoves Aavaav Kat KOipavol NOV. mAnbiv 8 ov av éyo pvOncopat ovd Ovopnver, ob) ef poe Séxa pev yAdooa déxa dé oropar Elev, dwvy & dppyxros, xaAKeov O€ j.0t Top €veEin, 490 [ei px "OdAvpriddes Modoat, Aws atyroxoro Gvyarépes, pvyoaiad dco. dro “IXuov 7AGov. > “ , a 7? / GpXOUs av vyaVv Epew VAS TE TpoTacas. | Bowtov pev IInvéAews KQL Anuros nNpXoV "Apxeaidads Te IIpofojvwp te KAovios Te, 495 by 5 , ot 8 ‘Ypinv évépovro kai AiAida mrerpyeroav eUpéas wmous. xii. 269, os tT e&oxos Os TE peaneErs, OS TE KXEPELOTEPOS,— / A ~ > Oxadéenv Medeava 7, évxtiwevov mrodLeOpov, Karas Evtpyoiv te roAutpypwva te Oic Bry, 7 \ ot Te Kopwvevav kat moimevO “AXéiaprov, oo ’ ~ ral ot Te LlAarorav €xov 70 ot DAicavra vénovto, ¢ > ¢ ot O “Y7067nBas cixov, éuxrievov rroXlebpov, 505 > > Oyxnorov O iepdov, TloowWdyuov dyadv aAcos, q yy q “ ol te woAVaTadvaAov “Apyny éxyov, of Te Midecav Niody re Cabeny “AvOnddva 7 éoxatowcay. ‘a \ / / , 4 TOV eV TEVTYKOVTA VEES Kiov, ev Oe ExdoTy nw “ e XN \ My la ~ Kovpot Bowrwv €xarov Kat €iKoot Batvov. 510 A \3 3 > ‘ ot 6 AaowAnddv’ evatov id “Opxopevov Muveior, Tav npx “AakdAados Kai ‘IdApevos, vies “Apyos, ms AvdAios. He cites a verse from a2 lost epic of Hesiod, 7 otnv “Ypin Bowwrtin étpede xovpynv. It was pro- bably the same name, if it was not actually on the same site, as the later ‘Yotac, which is often mentioned to- gether with "Epv@pa, e.g. Thue. iii. 24. Eur. Bacch. 751. They were vil- lages near Plataeae, and under Cithaeron, as was also Eteonus, hence called moAvxvypos, full of mountain slopes and projecting crags. 498. @éo7reva was the later Thespiae. Tpata, according to the Schol., was the old name of Tanagra. The sup- posed site of Mycalessus will be found in the classical Atlas, close to Aulis. It is called eUpvxOpos, i. e. eUpUXwpos, perhaps as lying on a plain below the hill Messapius.—Harma was a little to the south of Mycalessus. It was so called, as the Schol. tells, from its being the spot where Amphiaraus the seer was swallowed up by the earth with his chariot and horses. Of Bilesium nothing is known. 500. "EAewv, or EAatav, meant ‘the Olive grove.’ It is supposed to have lain just to the north of Eteonus. It is mentioned in x. 266. For”YAy see v. 708. vii. 221, in both which places the initial » is short, and in the former of which it is described as near the Lake Cephisis (or Copais). Copae, which probably gave name to the Copaic lake, is on the north, and Eutresis about as near to the south confines of Boeotia. 504. TAivavra, for TAcojevra, named perhaps from some plant. It is the town marked Glisas in the map, be- tween Thebes and Mycalessus. 505. “Yro0nBas, ‘ Little Thebes,’ either because it had been reduced in the war with the Epigoni, as the Schol. states, or because a collection of villages near Thebes was so called to distinguish it from the larger town.—Onchestus, not far from the Jopaic lake, was noted in later times for the worship of Poseidon. See Pind. Isthm. i. 33. ili. 37. 507. Arne was afterwards Chae- ronea, on the western confines, as Anthedon was on the northern, hence called écxatéwoa. Thucydides, i. 12, says that the Boeotians had been expelled from Arne by the Thessa- lians. 510. xovpo, ‘ fighting-men,’ i. e. the youths of the best family. See on i. 470. 511. Aspledon lies just to the north of Orchomenus, called Minyeian from its famous clan or family of Minyae, who took the principal part in the Argonautic expedition. The same epithet is given to it by Theocritus, xvi. 104, Vind. Ol. xiv. 4, . een . — = SA A ttn ————————i JAIAAOS B. ¥ > A. ovs Texe Aaortvoxy dou “Axtopos A€eidao, rrapbevos aidoin, irepmuov civavaPaca, "Apt Kparepo’ © d€ of mapeAeEaro Aabpyn. 515 cots 5¢ tpinxovra yAadupal vées €aTLyowvTo. airip Puoxjwv Sxedios cal "Exiotpogos Hpxov, vies Idirov peyabipov NavBor.dao, ot Kurapircov éxov UvOava re werpyecoav an f) “ 4 ~ Kpioav re Cafenv xai Aavdida cat Lavomrya, 520 9 1 : ol tT Aveudpeav Kai Yaprrokw dudevenovto, 9 ‘ 4 A ” ol T dpa wap Totayov Kndicov dtov évaov, = »” n ai re Aidauav €xov ryyys ert Kynducoto. A ¢ / / “~ °¢ TOL & La. TEDCOAPAKOVTA preAatvar VIJES €7TOVTO. a ‘ , , 7 f > / Ol [LEV Pwkywv OTLyaS LOTATAV AUdLEeToVTEs, ~~ »” 5 / Bowrav 0 eurAnv ér apiotepa. Owonocovto. Aoxpav 8 iyyeudvevev “OiAjos taxvs Alas, 5) e 4 » pei, Ov TL TOMOS ye omos TeAapwvios Alas, GANG TOAD pciwv: dXrLyos pev Env, AWobapné, €yxely 0 é€xéxaoro IlaveAAnvas KOL “Axauovs: 514. vrepwuov, (from trép, with an adjectival termination,) the upper floor or story of the house: a word common in the Odyssey, where it is used of Penelope’s room or bower. The word is fully explained in Mr. Hayman’s Odyssey, Append. F, § 32. 515. mapeAcfato (root Aex), mapé- A€EKTO, TapeKoiuarto, 518. “Iptros is a dactyl in Od. xxi. 14, 87, “Ipirov inf. xvii. 306. Here the 7 may have been pronounced dou- bled; or the long second syllable may be the result of a digamma- sound in the old genitive, as we have *IAtov mporapoude xv. 66. See i.205. So also’AcxAnmiod inf, 731. This Schedius, and his residence at Panopeus in Pho- cls, are again mentioned in xvii. 306, 807. The Epistrophus son of Iphitus is not elsewhere alluded to.—Cyparissus was a town close to Delphi or Pytho, By the latter name (IIv@m) this last 18 mentioned in ix. 405. _Panopeus was quite close to Daulis, on the eastern confines of Phocis, 521. Anemorea, is Supposed to have lain a little to the east of Delphi, Hyampolis was towards the north- east, nearer to Locris. Schol. THY bro “Yavrwv €@vovs BapBdowy oix.oGer- fav woAcr. - 530 523. Lilaea is on the western side, close under the ridge of Parnassus, and at a short distance from one of the mountain feeders of Cephisus, 525. ot, i.e. odrot.—toracay, drexdo- pour, marshalled, lit. brought to a stand on the field.—éumAnv, mAnoior Bow7wv. ‘Close to the Boeotians on the left they armed themselves for the fight.’ The poet perhaps means to attribute the right, or more im- portant position, to the Boeotians. Mr. Gladstone discusses at length the meaning of this phrase, ‘ Stu- dies,’ &c., vol. iii. p. 362. 528. téc0s, so huge in stature. So toagos Env, ix. 546. Kai oe TOTOUTOP €6yxa, ib. 485. Od. i. 207, et dy €& avTolo tég0s mais els "Odvanos. The next verse, which is little more than a vain repetition, was perhaps in- serted for the sake of an antithesis between pév and &é. The Alexandrine critics rejected 528 —530. 530. €xéxacro, ‘he surpassed.’ He- sych. évixa. Of, xiii, 431, macav yap Omi AuKinv éxéxagto. XiV. 124, Kéxaoro € mavras “Axaods éyxein. From & root «xaé or cas, found also in caivumas and xooyos, properly to fit or order; thence, from the notion of supe- riority, to surpass. See also xvi. 808, II.) TAIAAOS B. ~I] — ot Kivov r évéuovr’ Omdevra re KaAXapdv re Bhocodv te Sxapdny re kal Aiyeids éparewas Tappyv te Opdvidv te Boaypiov audi péecbpa. TO 0 dpa Teccapdxovra peAawat vines Erovto A an at / , c A Ir , OKPwWY, Ol vatovat wEepyV Lepys EvBoins. 535 aA > > 4 ot 0 “EvBoway EXOV LEVED, TVELOVTES "ABavres, r s> > Xadkida r Hipérpuav Te ToAvaTtadvAcv & ‘Toriaav A , > wa 5 Kypw6ov r épadov Aidv 7 aid rroXiebpor, 7 K , » 3 Ww} aA Ss / / OL TE AaPUOTOV €X OV 70 OL m—iTUPa VQALETAACKOV, Tov abl iyenovev “EXedhyvup oCos "Apnos, 540 \ , XaAxwdovriddys, peyabipwv apyos "A Bavrwv, al > ¢ 7, o / 4 70 dp "“ABavres Exovro bool, dev Kopdowvres, 5 , la “ GiXjLNTAL, MELAMTES OPEKTHOW pEeAiCHoW G / z c 4 & & , 5 4 Af wpnkas pygew Oniwv audi ornbecow. “~ 3 yy / , a 7 T® 8 CL {LO TEDOAPAKOVTA peAatvat VYHES E€TOVTO. 5 45 dA a a i | , > 0.0 dp A@nvas elxov, éuxtimevov troAleOpor, Onpov “EpexOjos peyaAnropos, dv ror ’"AOivy Od. ii. 158, and iii. 282, where Mr. Hayman suggests a connexion with xa¢gecv, ‘to cause to retire before you,’ ‘to drive back.’ See on viii. 353. ibid. IlavéAAnvas. This seems a post-Homeric term. It occurs in- deed in Hesiod, Opp. 528, but pro- bably in an interpolated passage. ‘Thucydides, i. 38, observes. that Opnpos, moAA@ vorepoy Ett Kal TaYV Tpwtk@v yevouevos ovdauov rovs fvu- mavras wvounacev ("EAAnvas), ovd’ aA- Aous Tovs met’ "AytdAAdws ex THS POw- TiS0s, oimep Kal mpwror “EAAnves oar. Cf. inf. 684, Mupurddves & éxadrcidvro Kat “EAAnves kai "Ayacot. By Mavéa- Anves the poet means the Pelasgic Greek races generally to the north of the Peloponnesus; by ’Ayacoi, the islanders and the people of the Pe- loponnese, 5381. Cynus was on the north of Locris, just above the plain of Cal- Jiarus. Most of the other names will be found on the map. Opus was so named from dds, fig-juice, which was used (v. 902) for curdling milk. Hence odes was properly an adjec- tive. Compare Kumapioones inf. 593. Pindar, probably for the repute of its fig-trees, calls Opus ayAacddevdpor, Ol. ix. 20. It is probable that Thro- nium derived its name from @péva, poisonous plants.—Tarphe, (rapdis, -bos,) like Byooa and Aavats (da, vAn), probably refers to a wooded site. So also “YAn, sup. 500. 535. méepynv, on the coast or conti- nent Opposite to Euboea. 537. ‘loriacav, Schol. avrm éorw 7H vuy ‘OQpedos xadovmery (Ar. Pac. 1047). Either the o was dropped in pro- nunciation, or the word was of three syllables by synizesis, as Nasidient in Hor, Sat. ii. 8.1. This town was on the north, Carystus and Styra on the south of the island, Cerinthus lying on the north-eastern coast. 541. Chaleodon was a mythical king of Euboea. Cf. iv. 464, where this verse again occurs. Soph. Phil. 489, % mpos ta Xadxwddovtos EvBoias oraQua. Hur. lon 59, qv tats "AOnvats Tots te XadAkwSovridas, ot ynyv Exovd EvBotda, moAéucos KAvVéwv.—ombev Ko- powvtes, having their hair combed back, or worn long only on the back part of the head: opposed to axpdo- Komot, IV. 533. 543. opextjow, projected by the hand, not hurled from a distance, So éyyee dpefacOw, iv. 3807.— pyéev x.7.A., Cf. 417 sup., xeT@va XaAK@ pw- yaréor. 547. ov refers to "Epex@nos, not to 8jmos. Erecht).eus or Erichthonius | ITAIAAOS B. é ds Ovyarr ‘xe O¢ Ceidwpos apoupa Opéwe Avos Gvyarnp, TEKE O€ CeLOwpos apoupa, / > en 4 , an Kao 0 ev AGnvys eioe, EO EV TLOVL VNW , \ a ~ ¢ / evOa b¢€ ply TAavpoLTl KAL ApVELOLS iAGOVTaL or Or fd A > / x AAC / : : 5 r . a KOUpOt A@ynvaiwv TEPLTE/ / O[LEVWYV EVLAVUTWV ay , \ an 4 Tov avd mryeovev vios Llere@o Meveobeis. a 5 y , r ~ 5 / , a] 5 / TW 6 OU TW TLS O/LOLOS em ty Govios YEVET av7p t an oy \ 5 Pi b si ~) / KOO PYTAL LIT7TTOVS TE KAL aVEPAS acT7 LOLWTGS. ; ¢ c , > Néorwp oLos epicev" O yap T POYEVEOTEPOS NEV. 359 n~ 5 o¢ , / “ ¢ TW 6 UpLa TEVTY)KOVTE peAatvat VIJES €7TOVTO. lb > ta) ‘ a » ~ / “ Aias 0 éx Sadapivos aryev OUVOKALOEKA vnas. “ + ¢ " / ¢ , [ornoe AYWV iv e. Onvatwv iOTAVTO parayyes. | aA oO > , , ot 0 “Apyos T eiyov TipuvOa re Teryiwweroay, / . / / ‘Eppdvyv “Acivny te Babiv atc Kodrov éxovoas, 560 A / 4 > Inn cA) Tpoilnv “Huovas re xat aumehoevt Ezidavpor, 7 > # »¥ / / “~ > a ov T exov Avywav Maonra re Kovpou Ayatov, wn Sf) f ~ Tov ave NYELoveve Ponv ayaGos Atoundns Kat >GéveXos Kazravios ayaKkXerTov didos VLOS. was said to have sprung from the Attic soil, and to have been given by Pallas to the daughters of Cecrops to rear, Eur. Ion 21.—¢eiSwpos, ‘ life- giving,’ or ‘ giving nourishment for life;’ from a root ¢eF, found also in géw and ¢nv.—eice, iSpuce, ‘set him (i, e. his statue) in her own rich temple.’ This seems to show that the original Erechtheum was also the Parthenon. Cf. Od. vii. 81, "AOnvn —Sivev "EpexOjos muxwov 86- (Lov. 550. wiv, according to the Schol., means Erechtheus, and not Athena. It is generally supposed that hero- worship was Of post-Homeric intro- duction. Here, unless the Panathe- naea are alluded to, the blood-offer- ings to heroes (aisaxovpiar, Pind. Ol. 1. 90) seem to be meant; and hence tAdovTat, iAdokovrat, ‘ they propitiate,’ In reference to the belief that the heroes were hostile powers in Hades, —«ovpot, the best-born, sup. 510. , 552. MeveoOevs. He is mentioned IM Iv. 327. xii. 331. xiii. 195 and 690. xv. 331. 554, Koopiaar, ‘to marshal.’ He- rod, vi. 161 ; “AOnvatow—rav Kai "Ounpos 0 e€moTolds avépa aptorop édnoe és Tafou te Kai Siaxoc- “ 0 yap, See sup. 525. "IAvov amxéo@ar, -NTOL OTpaToY.— Schol. kai obros ovx é« meipas, GAN € nAtkias, 557, 558. These two verses, or at least the latter of them, were tradi- tionally said to have been added by Solon, in order to make it appear that Salamis was anciently the ap- panage of Athens. 559. The list now following refers to Argos proper, and to the lower part of Hellas, or the Peloponnese— teixidegoay, ‘the city of walls, in allusion to the Cyclopean masonry still existing, and even in these early times of an unknown antiquity. ‘ 560. cata. Schol. tas Baldy karexou- gas KéArov, But we may also under: stand €xovcas, viz. ovoas, KaTa KOATON, situated near the Saronic (Hermioni¢ and Argolic) gulf.i—Asine is men- tioned in Thucyd. iv. 13, and Vi, 93. _ 562. Maonra. Schol. 6 Maons ém- vetov Atywnteay.—xKovpot, sup, 551. 563. Diomede was the king of the city of Argos; see on vi. 223. Unless later poems have contributed to this passage, it only remains to suppose that Agamemnon was sovereign of the entire district. Sthenelus, else- where the charioteer and squire of Diomede, seems here his equal in authority. - Of, II.] nn > -@ 5 5 7 / Tota. 8 au Kipvados tpitaros Kie, iaofeos dus, TAIAAO®S B. 73 565 ; ee \ ee X MyxiorHos vids TaXaiovidao avaxros. CULTAVT WV 8 nyetTo Bony arya.ogs Avopndns. a 5 A > 5 “\ / / n ey Toiot 0 a OyOwKoVTa méeAaLVaL VINES ETTOVTO. \ , e- 7 , > , ot d& Muxyvas cixov, evxtipevov troAleGpov, 3 / , 7? = adveiv te KopwOov évxtimévas re KAewvas, 570 5 / , 5 , > ‘\ , > > , Opveiis T €VvEMovTO ApatOupeny Tr éparewnyv \ 4 oe sae 7/7) WH ~ ~ 3 a / Kat Suxvov, oF dp “Adpnoros mpar éuPacirever, o x ¢ , \ ; \ nN , ot 6 Yrepnoiny te kat aizewyyv L'ovoecoav , $ A? ’ ; TleAAjvyv 7 elxov, 75 Aiytoy appevemovro . > \ ; “~ Aiywadov tT ava ravra Kai apd’ “EXixyy edpetay, or “I or a \ “ > Tov Exatov vnov npxev Kpeiwv Ayapéeuvov "Arpelons. y co \ “~ \ ¥ Apa TO YE ToAd TAELTTOL KAL APLETOL \ @ > > Q> _ 3 \ sO 7 ; / Aaot erovT* €v 0 auTOs EdUTETO VwWpOTa xaAKov a. 2 la O8 / c / KVOLOWV, TAC O€ [LETETPETEV NPWETCLY, ivd > y » 4 ny / »” , OvVER Apioros Env, TOAD Ok 7AEioTOUS aye Acous. 580 a hex > 4 SY 7 , Ol 8 €lyovVv KolAnv Aaxkedaijova KYTWECO OV 570. KépevOov, Here only and in xiii. 664 so called: elsewhere, e. g. vi. 152, "Edvpy. Thucyd. i. 13, Xpjmact TE Suvarot Hoav (oi Kopiv@cot), ws Kat Tots madavois woutais SedyjAwtar adverdv yep érwvopacay To xwptov. Pindar has ev advera KopivOw, frag. 87.—Cleonae and Orneae were near to each other, on the north of Argolis. The latter is the ‘Opveat of Thucyd. vi. 7. 572. "Aépnotos. K. O. Miiller con- siders this verse to have been added by an Argive rhapsodist who wished to maintain the claims of Adrastus to be first king of Sicyon against the innovations of the tyrant Cleisthenes, who had put a stop to the Homeric rhapsodists in Sicyon, Herod. v. 67. 574, 575. Pellene, at the eastern ex- tremity of Achaea, had near it a pro- montory called Gouusa, according to the Schol., who defines Atycadov to mean the whole south shore of the Sinus Corinthiacus. Aegium and Helice were both coast towns lying somewhat westerly on this shore. 576. trav. Schol. e« trovtwy tev mo6- Aewy éxardv vnav tpxev. Cf, inf. 713, tav px “Adpuytoro pidos mats evdexa vnwv. 579. xvdudwv, ‘ priding himself;’ cf, vi. 509. Properly, xvécav is to be pos- sessed with or affected by xvdos. The next clause seems parenthetical, so that otvexa refers to xvésdwry, The more simple order however gives a fair sense: ‘he was conspicuous among all the heroes (or fighting- men), because he was the bravest and led the most forces.’ 581. xntéecoav, probably changed from xafFerdecoar, full of xacérar or voleanic rifts. Others derived it from katéry, Said by the Schol. to be the name ofa plant (calamint), But these read xkatetdecoav, perhaps a tradi- tional and less corrupt form of the digammated reading. Others again refer it to cjTos = «utos, thus making it virtually the same as «oiAy, i.e. lying in a hollow between mountains, or full of valleys and ravines (Mr, Hayman, Od. vol. i. Append. D, § 3). 3oth epithets occur in Od. iv. 1, o¢ S ifov KotAnv Aaxedainova KntHeroar, where Mr. Hayman suggests that the name Aaxedaiunwv involves the roots Aax (lacus, lacero, &c.) and éa = yn. —Of the places following, Pharis, Bryseae, and Amyclae, lie close to Sparta. Messa is a coast town a little above the promontory of Taenarus, probably famed for its rock-pigeons, as Salamis is called by Aeschylus Tec loPpEenpwr, Not very far north of Messa is Las or Laas, with Oetylus near it, and due west, across the Taygetus range. : f 4 ist eve i Avyetas €parewvas Bpvoeits tT évemovro kat Avyetas €p : IAIAAO®S B. 7 / / , Papiv re Srapryv re ToAvtpypwva te Mevony, > / 7 ie | > » 4 ol tr dp Apikdas elyov “EAos t éhadov mToXtebpov, > x, 5 / ot te Adav €ixov no OirvAov audeveuovro, 535 ‘ 5 \ ‘ ; , Tov ot ddeAdeds Hpye, Bony a&yabds MevéAaos, “ / wh / éEnxovra veav’ amratepbe d€ Owpnacovto, , = / 7 év 0 airos Kie You TPOOvpinot TreroOuds, ~ Yo ~ OTpvVwV TmoAeuovoe’ padora. dé lero Gupo C14 / c / / ' ticac Gat EXevns bpyynyara re TTOVAKAS TE. 5110 , ? , / ot de IIvAov 7 éveépovto Kai Apyvnv €parewwnv ~ \ , , kat @pvov ‘AAdeioto répov Kat évxrirov Aint, , > + Kai Kurapiconevta Kal ‘Apdvyeverav évasov kat IIreXeov Kai “EAos kal Adpiov, &vOa Te podoat avronevat Odpuvpw tov Opyika radoav do.dis, 5965 Oixadinber idvra rap’ Eipdrov Oixadcjos (orevTo yap ebxdmevos viKnoguev, el wep dv abrat povoat deidorev, Kotpae Atos aiyloxoLo" a \ /, \ }7 3% > 5 , ai 6€ xokwodpeva. rypov Oécar, abrap dowdhy Georecinv adédovro kal éxérabov kiGapioruv), 600 587. amarepde, apart from and inde- pendently of those of Agamemnon. 588. mpo@vuino.. For the « made long in the thesis, see i. 205, js brepo- wAinot TAX’ Gv note Oumov dAécO7. 590. For this verse see sup. 356. 591. UvAov. The poet proceeds with his enumeration westward, and along the coast ina northerly direction ; but few of the names here can be identi- fied. Pylos, elsewhere called ‘ sandy Pylos,’ probably had in its neighbour- hood a district called ‘the dry,’ apnvy, ossibly identical with tle Latin varena (apaids).—épatewhv however (cf. 583), which seems to represent amoenam, ‘rural’ or * picturesque,’ may raise a doubt, unless it be a common-place, or merely poetical epithet. 592. mépor, viz. at a spot where the Alpheus is fordable. This town is called @pvdecca, ‘the rushy,’ in xi. 711, where it is described as éx "AA- €tLwW, 594. Dorium was not far from the coast, in the northern part of Mes- senia. Here was the scene of Tha- myris the Thracian, son of Philam- mon, being struck blind for pre suming to contend with the Muses, The legend is enlarged upon in Ew, Rhes. 916 seqq., where he is called Sevdos codroryns Opyé. 597. a7edTo, nuxer, * he confidently undertook,’ ‘he pledged himself in boastful words that he would con- quer,’ &c. Cf. iii. 83, orevrae yap 7 €7ros Epéerv KopyOaiodos “Extwp, V. 83: Os mpwnv mev guot te Kat “Hon oreut ayopevwy Tpwoi payjoeoOat, Aesch. Pers. 49, ovedrar & iepod TuwAov meAdr Tat Cuyov audiBadeivy SovAcoy “EAAdS.— eimep av, = et wat. Of, iii, 25, mado yop Te kateaOie, ei wep av avTov cevwr- Tat TaXees TE KUVES BadrEpol 7 aignoil, 599. wypov, ‘lamed in hand,’ or ac cording to some, ‘blind,’ But pros bably mypoy is more than rtvdddv, though it may inelude it. The gene- ral idea of ‘maimed’ or ‘helpless seems expressed. Plat. Phaedr. p. 257, A, ® hire "Epws—rhv épwrixny moe TEX: vqv, Hv édwkas, pyre abédn myTe mpw ons 8’ opynv. 600, éxAeAadov, ‘they made him for- get.’ It is not certain whether this is a reduplicated aorist, or the imper= fect of éx\cAd@w. In Vi. 285, it is Aes cented as an aorist, dainy Kev pidor on, eruesi 9 188 TAIAAOS B. ~1 ct ~ sf? / Tov atl ayenoveve Lepyvios irméra Néorwp, “ > 5 / % ‘4 TO 0 évevnxovTa yAadupal vées éorixdwvTo. \ > > 4 ot 8 éxov “Apkadinv td KudAqvys épos aim’, Ai , \ ‘6 2s , > , imvTLov Tapa TUAPoY, WW avépes dyxipaynrai, a / x oF \ > 4 4 ol Peveov T Eve“ovTo Kat Opyxopmevov ToAvpnAov 605 “Pé Ww A ‘ > / eh ie / imHNV TE ATPATinv TE Kal yvew“oecoav Eviorny, \onr / > \ / ’ , kat Teyenv etyov kat Mavtivény épareiny, 4 / / > > ‘ =rippyrov 7 eixov Kat Ilappacinv évéuovro, a 2? 4 , , > , Tov npx AyKaioto Tats Kpeiwy “Ayamrnvwp ee / a ee > > Diu. F ECN)KOVTGA VEWV"* TOAEES €V V7t €KA0T?) 610 > / + + Apxades avdpes eBawwov, érurrapevor rodeutlew, > ‘\ / AN » 5 n > , auTos yap odw edwKe avak avdpav “Ayapéeuvov “~ / / vyas €vooeApmous TEpaav eri OlvoTa TOVTOY, ‘Atpeidns, érel od og Oadrdoows épya peuyree. > ac OL apa Bourpao.dv te kai "HAwda Stay evacov, 615 hd 3,7? ¢ 4 \ / > , ogcov ep Yppivy cat Mupowos écxyarowca / 3 3 4 > wérpy tT Odevin kat Adeiovov évros é€pyet, “ - ? > Ss 3 X #27 TOV av TETTApES Gpxol Ecay, déxa O avdpi ExaoTw A ¢ , , , o9 + vines ErovTo Goal, woXdees 8 eu Bawwov ’Exesol. HTop ogvos éxAcAabéoPa, and inf. xv. 60, adris 8 Eumvevonar pévos, AcAaOn & mi) Odvvawy, the context, as here, points , the same way. But in Theocr. i, 63, Hades is called 60 éxAcAabwy, ‘the » causer of oblivion,’ where it appears to be the present. In the Hymn to Aphrodite, 40, "Hpys éxAeAa@ovea (or -ovga), it is less easy to decide. Com- pare AeAaxetv tivad tivos, Vii. 80. xxii. en 343. 603. "Apxadinv. Having, as it were, ., gone round the Peloponnese, begin- ning with the north-east, the pocv .. now comes to the central parts. — Cyllene, and Pheneus a little to the west of it, are at the N.E. corner of Arcadia. The ‘barrow of Aepytus’ may perhaps still exist in the neigh- bourhood. For a legend about this hero (Schol. apyatoraros npws, Apxas 7d yévos) see Pind. Ol. vi. 33 seqq. It is probable that the mountaineers here were famed for their valour in the close fight.—Orchomenus is between Mantinea and Pheneus, and lies nearer the centre of Arcadia, Tegea being towards the south. Stympha- lus is close to Cyllene.—Agapenor is not again mentioned in the Iliad. 614, Cf. Od. v. 66, Kop@vat EivaArat, mov Te Oadagowa Epya weundev, Being an inland, though martial race, Aga- memnon had enlisted them in his service, on condition of supplying them with ships. The Arcadians were Pelasgic, like most of the na- tions of Upper Hellas. 615. Buprasium is placed near the N.wW. promontory of Elis. It is men- tioned in Theocr. xxv. 11, and inf. xi. 756 seqq., with the Olenian rock and the hill of Aleisium. See also xxiii. 631. The former was perhaps a for- tress or acropolis; the latter is said to have been a barrow over one Alei- sius, a suitor of Hippodamia.—Elis is here the town, not the territory. Hyrmina and Myrsinus are marked in the maps, in the neighbourhood of Elis. For écgov 颒 see on iii. 12. The meaning is, ‘those who lived in the territory within the limits of, or en- closed by,’ the several places men- tioned. Some, as Heyne, read docov ed, but docor is the accusative after €€pyet, and émwi merely means ‘ in ex~ tent.’ 619. "Emevot. These are the same as "HAeio., and Augeas was their king ; see xi. 701.—Amphimachus was the son of Cteatus, Thalpius of Eury- Ss te ee
  • \-ar ? 4 ol p laknv etxov Kat Nypirov eivooipvdAor, kat KpoxvAer évéuovro kat AiyiAura Tpnxetay, ¢ y ‘3 aA / ol te ZaxvvOov €xov 7) ol Yapov appevEeovTo, o > » 5] 0 3 — / / 635 Ol T yTELpOV eX OV 7) LV TUT €pala VE€MOVTO. 2 ~ “ / Trav pev Odvoceds npye Ati pytw aradavros, A > ¢ na ¢ RN AN , TW 8 [LOL VES ETOVTO OVWOEKG puArotrapyot. a) S “~ . > / e7 AitwAGv 0 iyyetro Odas “Avdpaipovos vios, ol TlAeupév’ e€veOVTO cat OXevor n0e IlvAnvnv tus; and Cteatus and Eurytw were the sons of Actor. Hence sone read "Axtoptwvos. Compare xiii. 185, “Ap-« diuaxov, Kredrov vi 'Axropiwvo.. Also xi. 750. xxiii. 638. 622. Diores the son of Amarynceus is mentioned once again, iv. 51/. 625. “Ex.wdwyv, the group of slands called Echinades off the ccst of Acarnania.— répynyv, see sup. 535.— Meges, in xiii. 692 and xv. 519, is the king of the Epeians (or Eleans. The legend here followed made Pnyleus, the father of Meges, leave His and fly to Dulichium through a quarrel with his own father Augeas. Duli- chium is supposed to have ken an island since joined to the cortinent, and lying between Ithaca aid the mainland. See Mr. Hayman’: Odys- sey, vol. i. App. D, § 7. i 629. arevaccaro, lit. ‘had removed himself to Dulichium.” A medial aorist from arovaiw, as Aeschylus has Saipovas Katavaccapyévn, Bun. 889. The active amovaccat occurs inf. xvi. 86. Cf. Od, xv. 254, ds p’ ‘Ynenoinvs’ arevacgaTo TaTplL xoAwbeis, 632. Nyjperov. According to Od. ix, 21 and xiii. 351, Neritum was @ mountain in Ithaca. But as the group of islands are here enume- rated, it might be suggested that by this name Leucas or Leucadia is men- tioned; and perhaps we should even read Nypixov, (Od. xxiv. 877. Thucyd. iii. 7,) which was a town in the north point of Leucas, and may have been the ancient name of the island. Simi- larly there was a town Rhodos on the northern promontory of the island of Rhodes, Crocylea and Aegilips were small outliers. Thucyd. mentions KpoxvAe.ov, iii. 96.—etvooipuador, He- sych. ovvdevdpov, kevnoupuvaAdoy* evoo's yap 7 Kivynots. : 635. avrurépara, Schol. ra é&evavrtas ts "Hdcdos xetuweva xwpia. , 637. wtAtomappo, having sides (or sides of the bows) painted with red So véas houxomapyjous in Od. xi. 126 Herodotus (iii. 58) remarks that 7 madaoy dragat at vnes Hoa ptATHA pees. 639. Pleuron (Soph. Trach. init.) Chalcis, and Calydon were on of 11.) Xadkida T aryxiadov Kadvdava te meTpHeo oar" IAIAAO® B. 77 640 5 \ 4 > - Japan. / e/ > ov yap ér Oirvijos peyaAnropos ules Noa, y >» > , Cc i- - odd dp er avros env, Gave de EavOos MeAéaypos, nw cs is \ / > 3 / 5 / > aA TH 8 €7 lb TWAVT éereTAaATO VAC €{LEV A\irwAotcw no “A> co / / Kn og : TH 0 Apa TETTAPAKOVTA peAarvat VIS ETOVTO. Pa ~ ~) A © / Kpyrev ny "ldopeveds SoupikAvrTos TYEMOVEVEVs 645 a r / > > 7 , ot Kywoov t etxov Lopruva te Teixucooay, ; / \ Adxrov MiAnrov TE KL d.pywoevTa. Aixacrov _ / c > , / / >‘ A Paorov te Pvridv re, TOAELS EV VaUTAOVTGS, a 17 ¢ dAXou 6 ot Kpyrnv éxardpmrodw augevepovto. o X wis 2 \ *) \ c / TWV pLeV ap [dopuevevs dovpikAvTos YY EMOVEVEV 650 Mypidvys 7 drdAavros Evvadiy dvdoeipovry l ‘ n 5 ¢ > » “A 7 / ~ 7 Tow O Oph OyOwKoVTa peAauvar Ves ETOVTO. TAnmoAepos & ‘HpaxAcidys nvS Tt peyas TE “~ » a “ c “\ / éx ‘Pddov évvéa vias ayev “Podiwy ayepwxor, ad ¢ ) AN 5 , ai SS , , ys ot Podov audevepovTo 01a TpPixa kocunlevtes, 655 Aivdov “Indvoov te Kal apywoevra Kapeipov. nr \ ; ta ‘ / Tov pev TAntoAepos SovpixAuTos yyepHovever, \ c dv téxe Aorudyera Bin “HpaxAynety, x > £ ty , a »&% -4 , ri ayer e& Eipys, toTapov azo SeAAHevTos, near the southern coast of Aetolia. The command was given to Thoas, because Oeneus and Meleager his son were both dead, Thoas was the grandson of Oeneus by his daughter Gorgo. Meleager appears to be men- tioned by name as the most renowned of the sons. See ix. 530, 543. 643. to dé x.7.A. To him, Thoas, it had been committed to rule the Aetolians in all things, viz. in war as well as in politics. 645 seqq. The poet now proceeds to the islands of the Aegean, the num- ber of which enumerated is remark- ably scanty.—7ecxiWeroay, see sup. 559. 647. Avxrov, on the north shore towards the east. Hes. Theog. 477, méeuav & és Avxtrov, Kpyrys és mova djnmov. 649, éxaréurodrv. In Od. xix. 174, Crete is described as having a very numerous population and ninety cities. 651. "EvvaAtw, Here, as elsewhere, the name was pronounced ‘EvaAFww. It is probable that ’"EvFadcos was the ancient word, meaning the god who springs wpon, évadAerat, the foe in the figkt. See v. 592. xvii. 259. xxii. 2) Vale 653. Tor the legend of Tlepolemus, who hal fled from Tiryns to Rhodes in cons:quence of a murder, see inf. 662. Pind. Ol. vii. 29, and ibid. 73—77, for an sccouut of the founding of the three Doric colonies in the island, Lindus Ialysus, and Cameirus, so namedafter the sons of Rhodos and Helios. The triple division was com- mon in Doric states. Cf. Od. xix. 177, Auprées TE TpLxauKes Scot te Ile- Aacyot. 654. vyepwxos may be derived from ayeipew Oxovs, and so stand for ayet- poxos, on the principle pointed out on i. 1; or it may come from yépas and é,ev with the a prefixed in a collective sense. 656. ipyvoevta, on white cliffs; cf. inf. 739 659. [This verse occurs also xv. 531. Another river so called is mentioned inf. 88 Whether from eidAey or édicoew (Llissus), or, as Mr. Glad- ee a POT, one ~*~ eS —- er ees A i RI RR te —— oe Germ: ——- — SS SS re 3 TE eaE—E——————— ) Fie OO Pr ; ‘ — | i Suni —_=s [<= wee el i = = - “ SE . ~ ep Se ee — = - = a / 34 a Téepoas aorea TOANG dtoTpehewy aiCynav. IAIAAO®S B. a / > 9» A > / > 2\ / 5 7 TAnrodenos 8 evel oiv Tpadh eve pEeyapw evTT7nKTY, a / / / QuTika TATPOS €0L0 diAov YT Poa KQTEKTA, ” , : , OC *A _ non ynpacKkovta, Aukupviov ofov Apnos. an < \ “> aiva d€ vnas érnége, roAvv 6 of \ > 4 O YE Aaov ayEeipas / > \ ¢: a ‘ Ba hevywv eri wovrov: dretAnoav yap ot aAXor 665 / ¢ / viees viwvol te Bins HpaxAneins. ¢ i ¢ ‘a Oe y+ / avrap 0 y €s Podov igev adwpevos, aXyea Tarywr TpLx Oa. dé OKnbev katadvAaddv, de pirnbev © a \ / > / ex Avds, os Te Geotot kai avOpworowet avacoe.. wa , ~~ [ Kar op Geomréciov mAODTOV KaTEeXEvE Kpoviwr. | 670 + — / ‘) x “ ~ >, Nwpeds ad Svunbev ayev tpets vnas eioas, Nipevs “AyAatns vids Xapdzov te avaxtos, + < > Nipevs ds KadAduoros avijp bd “IAvov HAGev rat x an > A tav dAAwv Aavadv per dpijpova I1nAciwva. GAN’ ddaradvos Env, matpos d€ of eirero ads. 675 cA y/ ee ; / / ot 0 apa Nioupdv 7 «ixov Kpdazabdv re Kdoov re stone thinks, from the SeddAot or "EAAnves, we cannot certainly say. On Ephyre, a name given to three or even four cities, see Mr. Hayman’s Appendix D, § 8, to vol. i. of the Odyssey. This Ephyre was probably the town so called in Elis, but of unknown site. 660. dcotpedis is an epithet regularly applied to kings in Homer. By ai¢not = Geo. men in the vigorous time of life are described. Hence Mr. Glad- stone (‘Studies,’ vol. iii. pp. 42—44) renders the present combination ‘vigorous prince-warriors.’ See iii. 26, el wep Gv avroyv cevwrrar TAaXEES TE KUves Padepot 7’ ai¢noi, viii. 298, raves & €v xpot 77x Gev apyOdwr aignar, 661. tpade. Both éxpadov and ézpa- dyr are used intransitively; see v. 555. Vii. 199. xxi. 279. Perhaps how- ever thee and the 7 distinguish the earlier and later forms of the same word. 662. uyzpwa. Licymnius was the bastard brother of Alemena, the mo- ther of Hercules, Pind. Ol. vii. 27, both being the children of Electryon. Consequently, Licymnius was great uncle to Tlepolemus through Ale- mena, or by the grandmother's side. Tlepolemus, then, slew ‘his father’s mother’s (half) brother? 666, viwvoi, ‘grandsons. Inf. Vv. 631, vids 8 viwvds re Atos veheAnyeperao. 668. tp.x@a, see sup. 653.—Karadu- Aadov, Hesych. nara €@vy.—éx Artis, v7o Avés. See Pind. Ol. vii. 49, where Zeus is said to have rained gold, roAby ioe xpvoov, on the Rhodians in re- turn for an altar they had raised to him, ib. 48, 44. It is possible, as the Schol. Ven. here observes, that Pindar interpreted literally a phrase meant to convey the idea of general prosperity, mAovrov Kxatéyeve. K. 0, Miller remarks that “this account of the Rhodians, by its great length, betrays the intention of arhapsodist.” 671. 2vunOev, from Syme, an island a little to the north of Rhodes, and off the coast of Caria. The names of the parents, Aglaia and Charopus, are intended to show that the beauty of Nireus was hereditary. He was the handsomest man of the Greeks next after the handsome Achilles, (For this sense of auvuwv see on Viil. 302.) Propert. iv. 18. 27, ‘ Nirea non facies, non vis exemit Achillem.’ Hor. Od. iil. 20. 15, ‘ Qualis aut Nireus fuit, aut aquosa Raptus ab Ida.’ He is not again mentioned in the Iliad. 675. adAaradvds, ‘weak,’ either in body or in warlike resources. He- sych. aaderhs, edxeipwros, dvavdpos, 676. Nisyros was an island between Rhodes and Cos; Carpathus and Il.] TATAAO® B. ~] oe ‘ lal r / Kat Kov EvpurvAoo row vicous te Kadvévas, Tov avd Peidurmos Te Kat “Avtipos yynodo ny, ®cecoadod vie dvw “HpaxAcidao avaxros. a \ / \ , > ; TOLS de TPlyKOVTa yAadupat VEES cOTLYOWVTO. viv ad Tovs doco. TO LleAacyikov “Apyos évator, ol r "AXov ot r “AXddryv ot te Tpnxiva venorTo, ol T elyov DGinv 7d “EAAGSa KadAryvvaixa, Muppiddves 8 exadedvro Kat “EAAnves kai Ayxarot, a > / las > 5 ‘ > / TOV ad TEVTHKOVTA Veov NV apxyos AxtAAevs. > > 7 > 5 / / 5 / GAN of y od moAguou dvanxéos EuywovTo* 7d \ / / ov yap &qv os Tis odw ert oTixas HynoatTo. A ‘ > / Ns al > , KELTO yap €V VNETOL TOOAPKNS OLOS AxtAXeus, ~ / Koupyns xwdpevos Bptonidos 7uKoj.010, \ > 2 i. ANG / tyv ex Avpvnooov egeiActo ToAAG poynoas, Avpvnoabv dtaropOyoas Kat Teixea OnPys, Kad d¢ Mivyr éBadrev Kal “Exiorpodov éyxeoipwpovs, ¢7 5 ~ 4 4S y vieas Evynvoto YeAnmiadao avaxkros. Casos islands between Rhodes and Crete.—Eurypylus, a son of Hercules, was said to have been king of Cos, Propert. v. 5. 23, ‘ Eurypylique placet Coae textura Minervae,’ The Calyd- nae were just to the north of Cos (Calynna in Mr. Long’s Map 18).— Neither Pheidippus nor this Anti- phus is again mentioned. 681. tovs, scil. Adm or épéw. The poet reverts to Upper Hellas, and the Thessalian district, which he calls Pelasgic Argos, as opposed to "Apyos "A: _ixov, the Peloponnese. The forces of Achilles were of such special im- portance, that he begins, as it were, a new list at this place. It is clear that by Hellas and Hellenes the parts of Thessaly between the Meliac and Pagasaean gulfs are principally meant. All the places specified are to be found within these narrow hmits. Mr. Hayman (Preface to the Odyssey, p. xcvil, note) remarks, “ It is clear that the poet knew locally but little of Thessaly, as compared with many other regions which fur- nished his contingents. He names ouly three cities there, and each of those without a single descriptive epithet. The other names in this passage are those of regions and races.” 683. Compare xi. 770, Aadv ayetpovtes kat ’Ayatida KadAvyvvacka, Also iil. 75.—Muvppcddves x.7.A., not that these were three names for the same peo- ple, but that races so called in- habited those parts. Cf. Thueyd. i. 3, Ounpos—ovdapod Tovds Evurravtas wvd- pacev, ovd adAous 7 Tos peT 'AytAA€ws éx THs &Ouitid0os, olwEep Kat mpwroe “EAAnves Hoar, 686. dvonxéos. From 7x7, which took the digamma, and thence éve- Fnxéos was the original pronuncia- tion. Those who (with Doederlein) derive it from dyos, retain the vulgate ToAésuovo §=Svanxeos.—é€uvwoovto, from pvaouar (Whence pyycopac), perhaps here only is used for €uturnoxovo, Elsewhere it means ‘fo woo.’—These lines seem added, in reference to the events of the first Book. Zenodotus rejected 686—694; they certainly ap- pear out of place here. 690. efeiAero. A short way %f say- ing éfaiperov yépas éAaBev avThy ex Avpynocod AndGeioay. For the ravage of Lyrnessus in the Troad, and the death of Mynes, the husband of Briseis, see xix. 296.—éyxeounwpovs, see iv. 242. The @yB8n here meant is the @8n ‘YrorAcxin in the Troad, i. 366. Vi. 397. eer ~ o a 3 > /, THS O YE KELT AXEWV, / > 4 / ot 8 elyov BuAakny Kal ILvpacov avOenoevta, TAIAAO® B, raya 8 avornoerOau ewedrev. 695. Anpnrtpos TELEVvOS, "Irwva Te pyTéepa pyAwy, dyxiahov 7 ’Avrpava. ide [lreAcov Acxerroiny, tov ad IpwrectAaos d,pnuos IY EOVEVEV Lwos ev’ tore 8 HON éxev KaTa yata péAava. an 4 CO »” ‘ / / TOD O€ KAL apepropupys aAoxos PvAaky eX€AeiTrTO 4 ~ 7 j / ~ . > / kat ddjos HereAns’ Tov 6é krave Aapdavos avnp : \ / 2 a vnos arolpHoKovTa ToAvD TpwTLiaToy AXauy. C sO ‘ 39° A » ” / / s > / OvOE pev Ovo Ot avapxXot ecOOV, qroGeov Y€é fev apxXov" Gd\Ad odeas Koopynoe ILodapkns oLos "Apyos, / "IdikAov vids toAvpHAOov BvdAaktoao, 705 > , ee — , AUTOKACLYVATOS peyadupov IIpwreotAaov c / an Aa Ww ¢ / S28 / omXorepos yevey’ 0 O CL {LOL TPOTEPOS Kat OPELWV [jpws Ipwreaidaos apios: obd€ ru Aaot > / SevovP *yenovos, TOHEdv ye pev Ex OAov éova. | nn > / / “ sd TWO 8 CpL0. TECOAPAKOVTA peAaivat VES €7TOVTO. 710 ot O& Depas évewovTo wapat BouByida Aiuvyy, 694. «ecto, he lay idle at the ships. Cf. vii. 230. 695. Pvadxny. This and the places mentioned in the next two lines lay around the Pagasaean gulf. Prote- silaus, called Phylacides by Proper- tius, in a very beautiful passage, i. 19. 7—10, is spoken of by Pindar, Isthm. i. 58, as having a rémevos, viz. as a hero, at Phylace.—Ilipagor, Schol. ov tov Ivpacoy Aéyer Ajuntpos TEmevos, GAAG TOALs Eott AnuytpLov KaAoumEVy. 697. IIreAcov. Another place in Elis had the same name, sup. 594.— Aexetroiny, see iv. 383. 699. €xev xara, for xatexev, a word often used of the dead being held by the earth, as iii. 248, rods & ndyn Kare xev puaigoos ala, Od. xiii. 427, adda 74 Y OVK Oiw’ mpiv Kal TLVa yata Kaeser, _ 700. audidpudys, rending both cheeks in grief, as Xi. 393, rod S€ yuvackds pv T audidpudot cio. rapecat, This word occurs in the oracle cited in Herod. Vi. 77.—ymtredys, ‘unfinished,’ in al- lusion to the custom of a newly married pair building or redecorating their house. The corrupt gloss in Hesychius, jmerrevs" netcevTys, has . > perplexed all his editors, Read ne- TEAS” NMLTEVXHS. j 701. AdpSavos avyp. Said by some to have been Euphorbus, who is called AdpSavos avyp in xvi. 807, Protesilaus was said to have been the first to leap from his ship on to the Trojan strand,—perhaps from 4 real or fancied derivation of his name from mp@tos and €aaAAopat, 708. ovde wey = ovde pyv, OV MEPTOL ‘Yet neither were they (ot elyov x,7.A, sup. 695) without a ruler, though they regretted their (lost) leader; but Podarkes marshalled them, that scion of Ares,’ &c. The Phylacus, of whom Protesilaus and Podarkes were the grandsons, seems to have been an Eponym king of Phylace. Se sup. on 695. 711. Pepas. The names ®épys, (the father of Admetus,) ypys (inf. 763), ®ypai, the town in Messenia, ¥. ix, 151, are probably all connec with dépioros and @apes (i. 268), ‘the fighting-men” The Boebian lake was not far from M. Pelion in Thes saly. Cf. Eur. Alcest. 588, rolyaa — moAvpnarotaray éotiav olKet mapa KaA- Aivaov BoiBiavy Acuvay, Eumelus 8 the son of Admetus and Alcestis als0 in the play of Euripides, \o, TI. IAITAAO®S B. Sl ys BoiBnv KQL TAadvpas Kal EVKTLLEV IV "lawAKov al > 2's , ° ~ tov npx Adpjroto iros mais evdexa vydv, ¥ \ c 2 “ / , AA A EvundAos, tov tr “Aduryrw téxe dta yuvatkov 3 L Y » a AN / AAknoris, eAiao Ovyatpav cidos apiorn. 718 \ a 7 \ — s OL O apa Mnbavnv Kal MOavuakinv EVE{LOVTO \ yr “~ Kal MediBoay €xov Kal ‘Odi Xr: - / , AA O pLev €V VvyowW KELTO KpaTep Gs Yea TACKXWV, , Ld a nw Anpvw év ipyabén, 00 pw Nirov vies ’Ayardv 7 ¢ a“ Ly eAxet woxOiLovra Kaka dAoddpovos Vdpov. »” > me. .o /, / \ / »” evO O YE KELT aKxewV" TAXA de pyynoces Gar eweANov 5 nw A \ 4 »¥ Apyetou Tapa vyvol DiroxtyTA0 OVQKTOS. ~I t Ld a9 \ 3%? A ” , ; ‘ > , OVOE MEV OVO Ol GvapxoL eoav, TOHEdY ye pev apydv AN “A 7 / GAA Médwv koopnoev, ‘Orrjos vdOos vids, / > » c / >> nw $ tov p erexey Pyvy vr Ordre rroAuropbw. An 4 D ot 6 elyov Tpikkny kai l0ipnv kAwpaxdecoayr, ol t €xov OixaXinv rdw Etpvrov OixaAripos, 730 5/7) A ~ Tuv avl xyyeioOnv “AckAnmwod dvo raide, intnp dya0e, [LodaAeipios 75¢ Mayduv. “ \ / * / > / TOLS be TPlLyKOVTa yAadupat VEEsS €OTLYOWVTO. a 5 » ? / Y /, ¢ ; ol O €xXOV Oppeviov, Ol TE KPYVYHV Y7repevay, 9 > » >, , rm , / \ / — ot T exov Aotéptov Tiravowo te AevKa Kapnva, 735 a oe > — tov nNpX EvpvarvAos ‘Evaipovos dyads vids, 716. Methone was on the Sinus vagasaeus, Thaumacia probably on the sea-coast due east of it, and Meli- boea was on the coast to the east of the Boebian lake. It was famous for its sea-purple, Lucret. ii.500.—’OAccor, ‘the lesser town,’ a form of the com- parative of dAcyos. 719. wevryjxovta. Thucyd. i. 10, 7e- Toinke—Tas PiroKTHTov (vais) mevTy- xovta, The omission of the F in te throws a serious doubt on the great opt toh of the passage. The crews in these ships were marines ;—they could both row and use the bow, uvtepérat, Thucyd. 1. c. 724. wpryjncecOar, Schol. prnuovevery Kal xpyGewv Tov PiAoxTy#Tov, The Greeks had been warned by Helenus the seer that Troy could only be taken by Philoctetes and his bow. 726, 727. Nearly identical with 703, 704 sup. In xiii. 692—695, Medon is the leader of the Phthians of Phy- lace, associated with Podarkes (sup. 704). 729. xAwpnaxderoav, Schol. thy tpa- X€tav Kat Opn éxovoay. Hesych. roAAa aToKAiMaTa ExovTav,—KpnuVvadn } dve- Barov, Ithome and Tricca lay to- wards the western side of Thessaly. Oechalia, the site of which seems uncertain, is mentioned sup. 596. 731. On the long ¢ in ’AcxAnmiod see sup. 518.—Podaleirius is mentioned i xi. 833. The name probably meant ‘light of foot.’ See on iii, 152. 734. “Yrépecavy. See on vi. 457.— Titavoo, from tiravos, ‘gypsum,’ word used in Hes. Scut. 141, G ee 4 9 l ili’ a TT a he = wipe tikes ¢ /, a — €¢ 7a 8 dpa TecoapaKovrTa p , oe Tovvevs 6 ék Kudov nye SUWKALELKOOL Vyas” w > | ~ ° / / » / to 0 Evunves exovto ever TOAGLOL TE ITeparBoi, c ~) / 7 » ot rept Awdavny Svoxeipepov oikt éOevto, “I cr oS ~ ee a 4 \ 1 , » / ol T Gud tweprov Tirapyoov epya vEenovTo, 7 e? 5 ‘ aan , 7a os p és IInvevov rpotet kaAAippoov vowp. x ¢ =o “ , 5 / ovd 6 ye Inve cuppioyerar dpyupoodwn, 5 / / 4 ; / 3.24.9 eX ‘ GANG Té pw Kabvrepev érippect HUT €AaLoV ¢ A ° I te Opkov yap Sewod Sruyos vdaros Eotw amroppws. 755 Mayvitwv & jpxev Upd0o0s TevOpydovos vios, 7 , OL TEpl II nveudv KQL II7Atov eivooipvAXov / VQLEO KOV. tav pev IIpdoos Gods 7yepmovever, wn ‘~) 9 , / $C ao To iy Cpa TETTapaKovTa peAQLVaL VES ETOVTO. (38, 739. "Apycooav «.7.A. Gyrton or Gyrtone was on the Peneius; the sites of the other cities are uncer- tain. 743. Phpas, the wild men, i. 268, commonly, but perhaps wrongly, identified with the centaurs. The opinion seems to have arisen from the epithet Aaxvyjevras, which may refer to their hairy limbs or shaggy chests. So Adxva and Aaxvdes are used by Pindar, Ol. i. 68. Pyth. 1. 19. They had been driven from the fastnesses of Pelion by Poly- poetes, and made to retire upon the barbarous tribe of the Al@cxer, near Mount Pelion. For Leonteus aud Polypoetes, and their exploits, see Xil. 129 seqq. 745. ovx olos, scil. Hyendoveve.—Kar- vetdys is ‘a son of Caeneus,’ king of the Lapithae, i, 264, as IinAetdys is from InAevs, 748, Cyphus is a mountain of Thes- saly, an eastern outlier of Pindus. Titaresius is a northern branch of the river Peneius, in the country of the Perrhaebi. On Dodona in Epirus, perhaps the most ancient Pelasgic settlement in Upper Hellas, see Mr, Gladstone, ‘Studies,’ vol. i, p. 106, The Enienes are probably the Auxaves, to the west of Phthiotis. This peo le are mentioned in Soph. El. 706. erod. vii. 187. 754, €dacov. The river pours Cleat water into the chalky or muddy stream of the Peneius; or perhaps petroleum floated down it, W would more naturally be thought 4 proof of its connexion with the Styx, that awful or solemn oath by which — the gods swear, inf, viii. 369. XV. Od. iv. 185. _ 756. Mayrjtwv, the people extends ing along the east coast of Thessaly. iy 1. e yw? € / i a \ > OUTOL ap YYehOvVES Aavadayv Kal KOLPQVOt OQV. IATAAOS B. 83 760 4 > a ” > »” M / »+ lal TL T ap TWV Ox AapltoTos €7)V, OV fot eVVETE, fhovuea, > ~ 309° a yy + ae LOA 7 QUTWY NO LTTWV, Ol au Atpelonow €ovro. 7 ‘ YS / ca (TTOL MEV [LEY ApLoOTaL Eoay Pypyriadao, \ I~ ¢ > > : ty Tus Evundos €AXauve toduKeas opvidas os, OTplyas ol€TEa. oTapur 2a) VG » at . ~~ PX S, PUAN ETL VWTOV éioas 765 ras év [Inpein Opel’ apyuporogos “ArdéA\Awr, apdw Onr<«as, poBov “Aprnos popeovoas. an > > , avopav ad bey apirros eqv TeXapwvios Alas, » - / \ opp Axrcvs pyviev 0 yap todd peptaros Hev, 7 > \ / , - imo. G ot opeec Kov OpLVjLOVA, IInAciwva. ~] ~~ or") iA > aA ‘ > / / / a v O EV €V VIJEOCOL KOP@VLOL TOVTOTOPOLO LV Pe / a / / lal KelT QTrounvioas Ayapeuvovi Toiueve Aawv ‘Atpeloy, Aaoi O& mapa pyypive Gadacons , / \ > / / dio Ko. TEPpTOVTO KQL ALYAVENT LY LEVTES f & , > 7 A\ > & e oy TOCOLO LV 6G * LTTOL O€ Tap AP (act OLOL EKAOTOS, ~“] ~] ar \ 4 4/) / , Awrov éperromevor eAcoOperrov Te cédwov, a 74 o> > ; aA , cOTAaC GAY, AP MATa Oo €v TET UKAC LEVO KELTO GVAKTWV / eV KA ins. 760. ob70t dpax.t.A, The poet makes a break (apopiopeds, Schol.), by a for- mula of recapitulation or summing up, between the Grecian and the Tro- jan forces. And having gone through the list, he specifies who of the former were the bravest warriors, and who drove the fleetest steeds. 761. tis t ap. See on i. 8, and for Ox’ aptoros, i. 69. 763. Pypyriadns, Admetus, the son of Pheres; but the patronymic is formed as if from Pheretias. For the horses of Eumelus, son of Ad- metus, see xxiii. 289. 765. OTptxas, udtprxas, as from dépif = ouoOpé, ‘alike in colour” The aspirate vanishes as in 6mazpos, xi, 257, and in many words from the cognate aua,—oiéreas, from duds and éros (Féros), ourjAccas, equal in age.— grapvAyn x.7.A,, ‘equal by measure- ment over their backs. The level still used by masons, viz. an upright bar with a plummet affixed at right angles to a horizontal one, seems to be meant. 766, Inpecy, a city of Thessaly, but the site seems uncertain.—’AroAAwr, viz. when he fed the herds of Ad- G aA a> 1s ol 0 apyov apnidirAov robéovres metus, according to the legend.— poBov “Apyos, the panic of war, flight and confusion. Cf. v. 223, immo éem- orapxevoe wedioco Kpaitva pad’ évOa Kai evda Swwxeuer nde héBecOar, 768. avdp@v ad, This is the auti- thesis to tro: wév in 763, and the two answer the question aitay 78 trey in 762. The addition of irra in 770, and indeed the whole passage follow- ing to 779, seems due to a later hand, 772. This verse occurs in vii. 230, 774, aiyavenow, ‘with javelins.* This line occurs Od. iv. 626, with which compare ib. ix. 156, adrixa cap mUVAa TOfa Kat avyavéas doAtyxavAous elAdued” ex vyar. 776. Awrov, a kind of trefoil, whence media Awtovvta —s in xii. 283. —€peTouevot, ‘chewing; cf. v. 194— 196, Od. xix. 558, xjvas—rupdv éperro- Mévous,—€eAcoOperzor, ‘marsh-bred,’ aé- Avvovy being some water-plant, not * parsley.’ 777. wervKacopwéva, covered over with clothes or carpets. So in v. 198, Sidpot Kidoi—audhi Se méwAor mérravrat. Vili, 441, apnata & au Bwotor tiOn, nara AlTa TeTagoas, 778. ot 5é, the avaxres, chiefs of the ) 2 — ¢ , Y \ ad oa , yaia 8 troorevaxile Aut ws TepTixepavve , ¢ 2 9 \ Daict Sas ir Xwopevn, OTe T appl Tupwer yarav YLaroy 5. 3 , 1f k . Pac / ] ae: elv Apipots, 064 pact Tudweos eppevan Evvase = lad \ / ; 4 4s “~ WS apa. TWV UTrO TOOOL peya OTEVAXLCLETO yata covougvwv: udAa & @Ka dverpynaooov ITEOLOLO. pxopevov* padi rp1 ~I oo or > 5 a7 > / &F Tpwov &§ ayyeAos 7AGe Todnve“os wKea. “I pes mip Avs aiyidxou abv dyyeAty dNeyey’ ~ / > / / oL } ayopas a-yOpevov eri Upajoro Gupyow , / 5 \ / sO / TTAVTES OLNYEPEES, MEV VEOL nO€ YEPOVTES. a oO / AN / > Gyxov 0 israpevn Tpooepy Todas a@Kea Ipis* 790 Aas \ e - . , eiaato be POoyyyv vit IIpsaporo LoAiry, \ \ @F ‘I f , Os Tpwwv oKoTros Ce, TOOWKELYNCL teTrolus, / a aie SD / A; , 4 TipPw er aKpoTaTw AlovyTao yEpovTos, /, 4 / ‘o 5 “ Ris , d€ypevos OTTOTE VaUPL adoppnbetey Ayatot. Myrmidons subject to Achilles.— dottwyv, ‘strolled idly about.’ 780. véworto, was being fed upon, or ravaged by fire. He compares the hollow sounds of many feet, the trod- den and desolated ground, and per- haps the mounds and camp-trenches, to the earthquake-rumblings, the bar- ren surface and the lava-hummocks of voleanic districts, such as the neighbouring territory of Phrygia. Arima however is placed in Cilicia, where the monster Typhoeus was said to reside, Pind. Pyth.i.17. By the words ore iuaoon it is clearly im- plied that voleanic outbreaks were still occasionally experienced. The notion of lashing the soil arose from the ridges and chinks in lava-fields. —apudi Tudwet, ‘about the spot where Typhoeus lies. Hes. Theog. 304— 306, 4 & epur’ civ “Aptnorow vd xova Avypyn "Exidva,—7y S€ Tuddova dace Meynméevat ev hidoTyte 786—815. Between the accounts of the Grecian and the Trojan forces is inserted a short interlude, the point of which is this: Polites, the son of Priam, who has been on the look-out for the movement of the Grecians, is supposed to arrive in haste to a Tro- jan council then sitting, to announce the advance against the city (801) of the countless forces of the Greeks and to advise Hector at once to mar- shal his forces against them. This affords an opportunity to the poet ot enumerating the Trojan allies. 787. adeyew7, ‘ distressing,’ because au instant imvasion of ‘Troy was threatened, inf, 801. 788. émi Ovpnou, at, i.e. outside, the gates of the royal palace. This was the custom in heroic times. see Aesch. Ag. 502, where the royal seats of the king and queen are described as placed there: also Od. iv. 405—409. By the word ayopas, combined with the mention of ali the citizens, youn and old, in the next verse, it woul seem that this was a popular assell- bly rather than a royal Bova». 791. etcaro, lit. ‘she had likened herself in voice to Priam’s son Polites.’ See sup. 215. The position of the tumulus, whence the view of the Greek forces was taken, has been well discussed by Sir W. Gell, Topo- graphy of Troy, p. 38. He supposes it to have been the barrow standing on a spur of Ida on the west bank of the Scamander, and commanding 4 good view of the entire Trojan plain looking northwards and eastwards. It is now called Udjek Tepe. It was at that distance from Troy that 4 quick runner might get there first, without being intercepted, when the Grecian forces had begun to move. | 794. déynevos, Soxeiwy, ‘watching; see on i. 23. rig] IATAAOS B. 85 TO pw eeccapevyn Tpocéedpyn ddas wKéa *Ipis 795 ? a / 7 DO ae + > / ® yepov, ater ToL wUGor diiAot axKptTot EiciV, ¢ Pe ee ; > 3\/ sd GS TOT €7T elpyv7s” TOAELOS 6 aXtacrTos OPWPEV. > \ 4 , ry ~ mn 7) [ev 07) pada. ToAAG HAaKXaS econAvbov aVOPOV, 5 > ¥ / “ fp -& \ »¥ aAX ov mw TOLOVOE TOTOVOE TE AGOY OTwWTA* Ainv yap dvdAAouct €ouKores 1) Wapalourw l 7 / > EPXOVTAL ITEOLOLO PAX OJLEVOL T port aCTU. 7 ‘I e Exrop, col d@ paduor ériréAAopar BOE ye peta. \ \ 4 » / / 5 / woA\Xot Y2pP KATO AOTV peeya IIpiajcov eTLKOUPOL, addy & dAAwv yAoroo. ToAvoTrep ew avOparwv* a ¢ / e TOLOL EKACTOS évnp OY [LALVETW oil TEep apxet, al 5 5 < / f / / 9? TWV eEnyeio0u, KOO LYOA/LEVOS TohnTas. Ss thal’, oy Q> » 2 = / > \ / > > / auy/a O eAvo ayop7v" €7TL TEVKX EG O €OCOEVOVTO. nn mS 53 / / | ~? ” / Tacat O WIyVUVYTO mvAat, €k 0 €egovTto Aaos, aelot x ¢ As \ oO > AA 5 , GO immnes Te roXvs O OpUpLayoos Opwpel. 800 805 J i ie wl yy a “~ 6 5 / Extwp 0 ov tt Gas eros NYYVOLNTEV, 810 »” “7 / , 5 n~ , eoTL O€ Tis MpoTrapoLbe OES aimreta KOAWVN, 796. axptroc wodor, long and ram- bling, or discursive, ‘talk. Schol. avapiOuntro.. Compare axpitédvAdos, inf. 868. Q@epotr’ axpirouvde, sup. 246. axea axptTa, lil. 412.—iAo is the pre- dicate. The sense is, ‘You are too fond of talking when there is need of action.’ 797. adiacros, which there is no retiring. in v., p. 406. 800. @vAAotot, See SUP. 468,—7reSioL0, the common Homeric genitive of motion over, = ca mediéov. 802. coi padcora, ON you especially I enjoin the duty of marshalling the forces, viz. as being the chief military leader.—ToAAoi yap, i.e. érecdy moAAol K.7.A.—toavoTepewv, ‘widely dis- persed,’ and there fore differing _in dialect. Of. iv. 437, ob yap mavrwy Hev 61.05 Bpdos, ovd? ta ynpvs, adda yAooo EMA LtKTO, TOAVKANTOL & écav avdpes. 805. onuatvéerw, ‘Let each general give orders to the troops he com- mands, and these let him | lead, afte r marshalling the citizens.” For é&- yeicOw, it is probable that efjyeto@ar should. be read, i.@, tov S€ moAtTov autos efnyovu. The generals of each nation are to lead their own troops, but Hector himself is to lead the citizens. The genitive follows the verb in the sense of yyevov elvat, ‘incessant,’ from See Lexil. which is not uncommon in Aftic Greek; but the dative is more usual; sometimes the accusative. See Ar- nold on Thucyd. vi, 85. 807. nyvoingev. The Schol. took this to mean that he did not disobey the warning. Perhaps it merely signi- fies, that he knew the speaker was Iris and not his brother Polites, sup. 791. eacevovro, they rushed at full speed, viz. to their homes first; see sup. 86. —racat muda, ‘all the city gates, or perhaps, w ith the Se hol., ‘the gate was thrown wide open.’ See on viii. 58, where this verse occurs,—éri revxea, to fetch their arms. 811. koA@vyn. The situ ition of this barrow is discussed by Sir W. Gell in p. 56 of his ‘ Topography.’ “Tt was an elevation in the plain before the city, separated from all other hills, and of such easy access and ascent on every side, that part of the Trojan army could be drawn out upon it in battle array, previous to the first en- gagement of the liad.” Itis placed év wediw (nearly all the early barrows being on he adlands), about half-w ay between Troy and the sea, in a direc- tion nearly north, in the plain of the Simois. Sir W. Gell adds, “The de- scription given by Homer of this tomb is perfectly corre sspoudent with the tumulus which now exists.” oa OT es Ct ee A ill \ SS — ee eae | a eerie | et TTT, enilitametta cetttt i a ~ A A tt. te —— SS FF ait IAIAAO®S B. (1. 4d »” . a év rediw amavevle, 7eptopojLos évOa kat évOa, P , / Ti 4 ToL avopes Barievav KLKAYO KOVOL, ™ wn / ’ , yi GObdvaror 5é Te Hua TOAVTKApOLoLO Mupivys lol ) > | / evOa TOTE Tpaes re dvexpilev 70 é7r(KOUPOL. 815 Tpwot pev Hryepoveve peyas kopv0aioXos "Extwp IIpiapidns’ apa to ye TOA TA€ioTOL Kal GPLETOL Aaot Owpyjocovro, mELaores eyxeinow. Aapdavinv abr jpxev eds mais “Ayxioao , / a> 3 / tA Aiveias, rov ta “Ayyxion Téxe dt ‘“Adpodirn, $20 "dns év kvypoior Gea Bpote eivybetoa, > ¢ n a2 > / e OUK Olos, Gua TO ye OVW AvVTHVOpOS VLE, > , / >? / / 3\ 29 7 / ApxéAoxés T “Akapas TE, MAaXNS EV ELOOTE TATNS. c C e ‘) / » ot 8& ZéXevav Cvarov ial 7d6da vetarov “Idys i) / / advevoi, tivovtes Vowp péeAav Aionroto, 825 T nw n~ ao 39> A / 5 x \ ¢/ P@WES, TWV QuT HPXE JAVKQOVOS ay Q@aCcS VLOS Ildvdapos, & kal trogov “ArdAAwv adres edwxer. a > > \ al > A OL 8 “Adpnorerav 4 e€lyov KQt onLov Amratcov 13. Bariecav, Whatever the name miy mean, it seems clear that this brrow was considered so ancient evn in the Homeric age, that no cetain tradition remained respect- ins it, except that it was the tomb of avoman. Bysome Batieia was called th daughter of Teucer, alias Asia orArisbe; see Sir W. Gell, ‘Topo- mphy’ &c. p. 120. The ‘divine dia- et, elsewhere mentioned by Homer aid Hesiod (inf. xiv. 291. Plato, Plaedr. p. 252 B), has been supposed tosignify the Pelasgic as opposed to th Hellenic people. Myrine (a name pobably identical with the later Mpotvm) was one of the Amazons, wio were said to have invaded ‘Troy, iii 189.—7oAvoKcapOmoro, ‘agile, nim- bb, from oxaipery. Schol. wodv«u7y- TW, TaXelas,—oKapO.ds yap 7 TOV TOOaV KUynoLs, 815. dvéxpiev, were divided into reéiments, according to their respec- tve nations ; see sup. 362, 805. 816. Tpwoi, the Trojans proper, the mAiyTrat sup. 806, as distinct from tle Dardani, the ancient mountaineer pople (iii, 456).—peuadres, ‘im- ptuous.’ We may, perhaps, suppose ia ser, is implied by the con- . The long a results from th dubled FF. : $20. Aeneas and Anchises seem to have been members of a different dynasty, and to have headed a dis- tinct people from the true Tpaes under Priam. See xx. 215 seqq.—xvypovo, ‘the slopes or shoulders; in the Iliad it means the wooded sides of Mount Ida. Hesych. dacets tpaxets Kai dva- Barovs romous, Of. xxiii, 117, aAX’ ore 8} Kynuovds mpocéBav moduTidaxos “ldys. —ov« olos, see sup. 745.—Archelochus and Acamas are mentioned together in xii. 100. xiv. 464, 476. 824, Zédccav. The ¢ was pronounced soft, like our j in jealousy (nos). So sup. 634, ot re ZaxvvOov, This place is mentioned in iv. 103, 121. It is marked on the maps as near the mouth of the Aesopus (iv. 91. xii. 21) which falls into the Propontis, But there seems some confusion between the Troes of Mysia and the Troes (or people of Tlos) who were led by Pan- darus from Lycia (v. 200, 211). It is difficult to see why a Lycian hero, from the very south of Asia Minor, should have by right commanded 4 people on the very north, There seems in other passages a_ confusion between the Xanthus of Lycia and the Xanthus of the Troad. See inf 877. 827. réfov, i.e. rofcxjv. See iv. 11% 828. "Ararcov. Probably the same as Ilaods in v. 612, where the death 11] IAIAAOS B. 87 \ 4 4 \orm , »” , , Kat Ilervevav €xov kat Typeins dpos aim’, tov npx Adpyords re kai ”“Apudwos Awobdpyé, 830 e ‘7 , / a \ vie Ovw Méporros Tepxwoiov, ds rept rdvrwv 1O , sQN ra Ad » HON PavToTvVAaS, OVOE OVS Taldas EaoKEV / otelyew és TOAcHOv POionvopa. \ a Z ¢ ” TW O€ OL OV TE / ~ \ + / 4 melécOyve Kipes yap ayov péAavos Oavarouo. <\ > » , \ ot 0 dpa Iepxwrnv Kal Tpdxriov appEveLOvTO 833 . y¥ ~ KQL Snorov Kat A Bvdov €xov Kal Ovay ‘Apia Bony, A as)? ¢ aN > >» ¥ > a tov av “Ypraxidys npy’ “Actos, opxapos avdpar, » ¢ Dd / Actos Yptaxidns, ov ApioBnbev dépov trot i@ aN “a MW ys / allwves peyaAol, TOTApOU aro SeAnevtos. ‘IrroGoos 8 aye pida MWeAaryav EYXETILWPWY, 84( A aA , * , , tov ot Aapicav ép.Bwraxa vaterdackKov. la > / as c tav npx ImmeGods te TvAaids 7° d£05 *Apnos, vie dvw An@oro IleAacyod Tevrapidao. > \ ~ / > >> / \ / 7 avtap WOpyixas ny Axapas kat Ileipoos jows, o ¢ 4, 5 / 3 4 5/7 ~ 9 ocaous EAAnoovtos ayappoos évros épyet. 844 ee ? ‘ / > Ev¢ypos 0 apxos Kixdvey jv aiyynraov, vios Tporknvowo Suotpepéos Keddao. avtap Ivpatypyns dye Ilaiovas ayxvAord€gous of Amphius by the hand of Ajax is described. See Herod. v. 177. It was a town not far from Lampsacus on the Hellespont, and in the same neigh- bourhood were Pityeia and Percote. Type (compare Ilypety sup. 766) was probably a peak of Ida, near Percote. 830. Acvowpné, sup. 529, wearing a linen and not a mail cuirass. The four lines next following occur also in xi. 329, 834. xnpes Oavaroro. See sup. 302, The fates are here said dyewv, to con- duct them to the war, as if against their own convictions. 838, 839. This distich occurs also in xii. 96, 97. The Selleis is mentioned sup. 659 as a river in Elis. This river, the name of which seems ety- mologically connected with Helles- ont (as the Selli of Dodona with the Tellenes, wéAas with nAtos &.), is not marked in the maps; it was probably a-mountain stream that fell into the Hellespont. 840. eyxeriunwpwr, see iv. 242. The Asiatic Pelasgi, te whom the Trojans themselves are thought to have be- jan side. longed, are here distinctively de scribed as warlike, a character which belonged also to the Pelasgic Arca dians, sup. 611, compared with vii 134, where they are called “Apxaéde; eYXETiwpoe. 841. Aapeoavy, A town on the river Caystrus, a little to the north of the Maeander.— Hippothéus is mentioned in xvii. 217, Lethus also ibid. 288 nrot Tov A7jGoro TleAawyod haidinos viox “Immd800s odds éAKe KaTa KpaTepyr vounirnv. Pylaeus and Teutamus are names that do not recur, 845. evrds, within its Own limits viz. aS distinguishing the races o’ Thrace from the Asiatics on the Tro. Cf. sup. 617. The Thracians near Aenos and the Hebrus are meant, mentioned also in iv. 520, as led by PeiroOus, whose name is not agaiz brought forward, though Acamas is pretty frequently spoken of. 846. Kexovwvy. This Thracian race is mentioned in Od, ix. 89. Of Bu. phemus their leader we read nothing more, 848. Ilvpaixuns. See xvi. 287, The IAIAAO® B. / s+ 3 ron ae > A a “~ 3 \ S€0VTOS TnrAdev €& “Apvdavos, aa Afvov evpu p , a e AN 5 LAN > "AE.ov ov KaAALoTOV vowp ETLKLOVATAL OLAV. IladAayovwy 3 yyetro IIvAaipéveos Aaciov Kyp éé *Everav, d0ev tyudvev yéevos ayporepawy, ol pa Kirwpov €xov Kat Syoapov appevewovTo dphi re TlapOéviov rotrapov KAvTo Swat €vatoy, r > / % . te wn / p : : Kpaépvav r Alyadov Te Kal vnAovs Epv6ivovs. 855 c ys a7 \ 354 / > avrap “AXdilavwv “Odios kat Existpodos npxov / / ¢ , > ‘ / Tyrdbev @& "AAVBys, dOev apyvpov éort yevebdy. co ~h r , > Oe de a | 5] es ’ Mucor o€ Xpopmts npxye Kat KEvvoos otwvietys ~ , w 4 GAN ovK Oiwvotct Epvooaro Knpa weAavay, ¢ ; A / sD aANn eoaun vTrO XEpat mrodwKeos AiaKkidao 860 < ee 4G . » év ToTapo, OO. rep Tpdas kepaile Kat adAovs. / > 4 > > , / Popkus av Ppvyas nYE KOLL AoKavios Geoedns TAN €& "Ackavins: pépacav o topive payer Oat. Myoow at MéoOAns te kal “Avridhos iynoacGny, > . / / vie TaXawmeéveos, TH Tvyain réexe Aimvn, 865 — ot Kat Myovas Hyov tro TuwdAw yeyadras. Naorns at Kapév tyyjoaro BapBapodovor, Paeonians were in Macedonia, then probably a part of the large district called indefinitely Thrace. 851. IladAoyovwv, a people on the south of the Pontus, occupying a part of the later Bithynia.—aAdovov «ip, the rugged or shaggy heart. See on i. 189. This hero is mentioned in v. 576 seqq. and xiii. 643.—Everayv, said to be the original stock of the Eu- ropean Veneti. The Schol. says they were the first who bred mules by crossing the ass with the horse; but Arnold quotes the opinion of Kopper that the Jiggetai or Equus Hemionus, a creature still found in Tartary, is meant. The w@Aor Everai are mentioned in Eur. Hippol. 231. 855. Kitwpov. The Cytore buwxifer of Catullus, iv. 18, on the Pontus. Parthenius is a river flowing into the Pontus somewhat to the west of it. Jromna is on the coast between it and Cytorus. 857. "AA¥Bn is another form of Xa- AvBn, the Chalybes being the earliest known miners, We read of ’O8ios OL MiAnrtov eXov DOipav rT Opos aKpitopvAdov apxos ‘AAcCovwv in v. 89; of Chromius and Eunomus the Seer in xvii. 218. 859. épvooaro, warded off, nuvvaro, eipvoato inf. iv. 186. Virgil renders this verse, Aen. ix. 828, ‘Sed non augurio potuit depellere pestem.’ 861. év orang, in the slaughter made by Achilles in the Scamauder, xxi. 15, where however the name Eunomus does not occur among those of the slain.—xepaige, viz. Achilles. See v. 557, ora@uovs avOpmmwy Kepat- Gerov, 863. "Acxavins. There was @ lake Ascania a little to the south of the eastern extremity of the Propontis, and another of the same name on the southern confines of Phrygia.—For Phoreys see xvii. 218, 312. . 864. MéoOAns, xvii. 216.—T'vyaty, the Gygaean lake near Sardis, Herod. L 93. 868. Hesych. ®@eipav Spos. mervades Opos, Sa 70 wANOdvEewW ev aVT@ TITUS, Tov yap orpoBidwy Ta évros Hbeipas kadeiobar. The pinus pinaster is said to be meant. 710 vuly I1.] IAJTAAOS B. 89 ae pS ; e \ / > 3 \ , Mauavopov te poas MuxaAns T aizrewa Kapynva. Cal \ y 3 TwWV peev ap >, } , ‘ . \ AT / Sa - : / ® Apodipaxos kat Naorns yynoacOny, / ay f , , yy , 5 ‘ / aoTns Apdipayos Te, Noptovos myr TEKVG., \> ec \ \ »” / / OS KQ@l XPvagov EX WV To\ELovo LEV NUTE KOUpN, / 3Q 7 / ¢ / 7 > / VYTLOS, OVOE TL OL TO Y sis siamese Avypov oO oA€Opor, GAN cddpy t vTrO Xepot joowkeos Aiaxidao 2 2 Af. év TOTAPe, xpvtov 6 AytAevs cKopiooe daidpwv. 5 Laprndwov oO 579 hovev Avktwy kat [AadK LLVILWY 1pxXev AuKiwv at LAavkKos OpLVJLW tnrobev éx Avxins, EavOov azo duwievros. 870. Nothing further is recorded about mp) wee and Nastes, the leaders of the Carians.—xpvaor, Schol. KOoMOV xpucour: Aéyet de, nuTe Kovpn, éeveTTAEKOVTO ‘yap Xpugov OL BapBapor (xvii, 52), mAoxmot 6 ol xpyg@ Kal apyupw éodnxavro. Cf. Ovia, Heroid. xiil. 57, ‘ Venerat, ut fama est, multo spectabilis auro, Quique suo Phry- gias corpore ferret opes.’ Herodotus, Viii. 83, says that the Persians led by mOAAOY Kal Xerxes Xpucov ad@ovov EXOVTES eVvETpETOV, 875. éxoucooe, recovered, rescued from the drowning body. So iii. 378, THY EV—KOMLLT AY epinpes éraipor, Xiil. 579, kat Tis Ayat@y papvayevwy meta ToTot ee exOutooev,—bat- dpwv, see sup. 2 877. eho ig ‘The Lycian Xanthus is a turbid and rapid river, whence its name (like flavus Tiberis, in Ho- race). The epithet dives, ‘eddying,’ is often applied to the Xanthus, mean- ing sometimes that in the ‘road, (as in xiv. 434,) which is also a conside i able stream, according to Sir W. Gell, ‘Topography of Troy,’ p 12, who says, “We had heard so much in England of the insignificance of the Simoeis and the Xanthus, that we were amazed to find the former run- ning with a stream that would have been called considerable even in our own country, while we had seen the latter a violent torrent almost at its source. If Homer had been accus- tomed, as we had, to the sight of such rivers as the Llissus, Cephisus, Asopus,—the sources of Scamander and the floods of Simoeis must have appeared miraculous indeed. —Sar- pedon and Glaucus, it is needless to add, are among the more renowned of the heroes of the Iliad, especially in books vi. aud xvi, ARGUMENT OF BOOK IIL (Mure, vol. i. p. 243.) On the advance of the two armies, Paris challenges Menelaus to singls combat, on condition that Helen and her property shall be awarded to the victur. Priam is sent for to ratify the agreement. He is found sitting on the ramparts with Helen, of whom he inquires the names of the Greek heroes in the distance. Allusion is made by Antenor to the embassy of Menelaus and Ulysses to claim Helen, previous to the declaration of war by the Greeks. Paris, defeated by Menelaus, is rescued by Venus, who conveys him to Helen’s apartments in the city. Agamemnon claims the victory and stipulated prize for his brother, Nie) TAIAAO®S I. 91 5 \ > \ /, 6 a 2 7 or Avtap ETT EL KOO }[47) €V Cp YYSPOvVEeO st €KAOTOL, i lat \ -\ i “~ > 5 : A >mM , » . a FE o PWES fev K/ ayy? ‘e; US} O77) T lLloay, OpVt ES WS; > 7 4 / / > Sf) / nuTe TEp KAayyy yepavwv weA€eL OUpAavote Tpo, Ly A > oy wn , - - Ql T eel OVV Xeyava puvyov Kat abéoparov Op. Bpov, fai a / / } > > 20 ‘ ~ ¢ ; - Ké ayy?) TAL Yé TETOVTQAL €7T KEQAVOLO Poawy, co avopact IIvypaioue ovov Kal Knpa hépoverat’ a 4 > yy / \ » ~ / YEP lat ) apa TOL YE KQKY)V EplLoa TpOpEepovTat* a co 4 3 # lal , , > , Ol 0 ap L\oav olyyn pevea TvelovTes Ayxatol, > a by é / > / ev Ovpo pewadres aAefenev aAAnAoow. cut Gpeos Kopupyat Nodros karéxevey dpixAny, 10 , yy , , “As ‘ 5 , Toeow ov Te piAnv, KAETTYH O€ TE VUKTOS GpELvw" 1. éwei «.7.A., when they (both Greeks and Tro}: ins) had ees mar- shalled severally under their leaders, viz. according to the plans carried out in ii. 476 “and 816 se Qq.—€xacTot, Schol. cata €0vy Kat puaas, Cf. iv. 428, KéAeve 5é olae Exacros TyEMovwr. 2. Towes pev. Answered by ot dé— "Axavot inf. 8. ‘The Trojans went in a noisy and tumultuous body, the Greeks with silent but firm ‘deter- mination.” Heyne compares with this passage iv. 429—483.—evorn is any loud noise, from évéveuv, root or, See x. 13, xii. 35. xvi. 246.—KAayyi) is applied to the loud ringing note of birds, dogs, eagles, &c. So Hes. Opp. 649, evr av ‘yepavov dwrvnv émakovys ioder é éx vehewy eviavota KexAnyuins. 3. ovpavode mpo, ‘in the heaven far away, Topp. Or possibly, = mpd ovpavov, ‘in the front or forehead of the sky’ (as Milton has it). So "IAvo@e mpo, Vili. 561. x. 12. @Oe po, xi. 50. Both de and @ are locative terminations, but often combine cl with prepositions, as Kar operdui, da aTiOecd., an avropw &e. See Mr. Hayman’s note on Od. v. 469. 4, xeyu@va— ouBpoy, the region of cold and wet, Schol, rov xewmepivov TOTOV THs Opaxyns. The meaning is, ‘when they are migrating from the north and flying towards the ocean streams’ in the south, or Aethiopia; which latter is implied from the mention of the Pygmies (Herod. ii. 2, 32).—€mt poawy, Schol. ets pods, 'At- Gabe By dovov dépoveat the hos- tile march of the Trojans against their enemies is signified, 7. neptat, Schol. op@pwat, ‘in early morning.’ his is the sense of the word in i, 497, Od. ix. 52; but here it might mean ‘in the clouds,’ i. e. first seen like a mist or cloud in the dis- tance.—mpodépovtar, prae se ferunt. they bring the offer or challenge of a deadly feud. So xi. 495, moAAas Spus —éoéeperar, Od. viii. 210, ds tus Fetvo~ doxw epida mpopepyntat odbAwy, dnuw ev ddAodamg. Thuc. ili. 59, mpodepopevor OpKous Os OL TaTépes VMwV oogay, The active is used in Od. vi. 92, oreiBov & év BoOporcr Bows éepida mpo~ pépoveat, Compare inf. xi. 529, kaxhv épida ~mpoBaddvres. In xaxynv épida there seems an allusion to the xaxy aud the ayay éprs as defined by He- siod, Opp. 10 seqq. The epithet here shows that not mere rivalry in speed of flight, but a preconcerted quarrel with the Pygmies is meant, The legend, whic h it is diffieult to believe as old as the ancient Epos, probably arose from some accounts of a di- minutive African race that destroyed the cranes. See Juvenal xiii. 168. 10. evre here seems to combine the senses of ‘as’ (nvre) and ‘ when,’ pre- cisely as ws often does in Homer, e. in xii. 167. Here and in xix. 386, 7@ 8 ebre mrepa ytyver’, it certainly intro- duces the comparison : ‘As when on mountain-tops the south wind col- lects a mist—so under their feet rose the dust in volumes,’ Elsewhere, as inf, xi. 735, Od. xiii. 93, and gene rally in Attic, evre means simply ‘ when.’ Ll. KAerry x7.A, ‘* Better than night,’ because a thick mist on the hills is more favourable for carrying off booty eyen than darkness. Cf. Eur. Iph. Taur. 995, KAerTwv yap 7 vvé, ths & adndeias 7 das. “ Nam noctu ineclusi servantur greges, ins terdiu pascuntur dispersi per saltus,” Heyne, i) Ee 99 IAIAAOS I. van ) , 4 n~ co ea hl roccov Tis T ert Aevooe Soov T ert AGav TW" | i e » rt c \ \ , X + Di ins MAN Gs apa tev bro ToTal Kovicados wpvuT aEeAATS ~ cy ‘\ / Neh €pXopevwv* para. 8 dka dverpnooov TrEOLOLO. ' ts ~ ¢ ~‘ > / al ot 8 Gre d oyedov Hoav éx dAAnowow LovTeEs, 15 : | , & > 4 ~) v4 4 . Tpwotv peev TT POPLay lev AXr€$avdpos Geoeidys, ; BY \ / / & mapoarenv wjLoLlow EXWV KAL KapTvAa TOFa c ec ~ ~ AO 7 , a Kal ios’ abrap 0 doupeE dvw Kexopv0 Eva. XaAKo / > / cy / s / TodAwv “Apyeiwv tpoKxadileTo TavTas apLaTOUS 5 n ‘) wn avTivov paxerac Gat év aivy OnvoTytt. 20 > ~v / Tov 8 ds obv évonoey Gpnidiros MeveAaos | > / — oe / 7 a ¢ r 4 A / i epxopevov rpoTapolev OptAov, PaKpd. BiBavra, o / \ / / ds Te Newv exdpy peydAw Erl TWLATL KUYPTAS, : ee \ 2 \ bs » > evpwv 7 / 8 2¢ > / c ep xX: a, QUTLKA O €€ OxEwV Cvv TEvyeov aATO xapace. \ \ ee > / > t & A , , Tov 0 ws ovv évdnoey “AXEe~avdpos Geoedijs 30 > , / / / , > ev TNOPaXoLol Pavevta, KateTAryyn pidrov 7Top, \ > > 6 a ay 6 érapov eis €Ovos éxalero Knp ddeeivwr. < N9 ao ws 6 OTE Tis TE 5 /, 29 / 3 / pakovTa lowv tahivopaos aréoty y / 4 » n~ OUPEOS €v Pyoons, UTro TE TPOpLOs e\Aa Pe Yuta, ” e 2 , > / / . / aus T AVEXWPTNTEV, WXPOS TE pAly elA€ TAPElas, e > ¢ . Os autis kal’ OptAov €Ov Tpadwy ayEpwxwv deioas ‘Atpéos vidv “AA€gavdpos Geoesdys. \ Oo Oars 7 AN 5 ~ » TOV O Extwp VELKECOE LOWV ALT KV POLat eTTEC OLY, Po a ao # \ ) , Avorapt €l00s apLoTE, yuvalmaves NrEpoTrevTa, ay BT - 2 % ) cif obeAes Gyoves T Ewevat ayapds T arrod€rOau. AU , ‘ ; , ~ KQ@L KE TO Bovhoipayy, KGL KEV ToAv K€ pOLov EV 7 OUTW AoByv r Ef EVOL KGL bmrousov aAXAwv. ‘the scoundrel,’ ‘ the adulterer.’ Such was the term ap- plied by Menelaus to his rival. The forms adAecrnp and aAevTnpos appear to be the true readings in Ar, Equit. 445 and Soph. Oed. Col. 371.—rticac@ar, ‘that he would take vengeance on; see ii. 356. The aorist is often so used in a future sense, when the act is coutemplated as complete and effec- tual in its accomplishment, 81. katerAnyn, KaterAayn bo8w (det- gas, inf, 37), lit. ‘he was struck down in his heart, or his heart sunk within him. The fear however was perhaps rather from consciousness that he was in the wrong, and be- cause he thought the gods would be sealant him. He is easily persuaded to engage in the fight by his brother, inf. 67. Hence too the sudden ap- pearance of Menelaus, and the pallor caused by the surprise, are well com- pared to a traveller coming suddenly upon a snake,—Hesych, madivopaos® agicbdpunros* waAuw vrooTpeWas, Heyne however thinks that the ter- ror of Paris arose from his being un- equally arme xd to meet Menelaus, 35. OXPOS, pallor ;’ compare XAwpov Séos, ‘ pallor- ouustie fear” The ac- cent of the substantive differs from that of the adjective; compare os with L058, alayxos with ataxpos, karedv, ‘plunged into,’ as inf. 241, waxny KaTadumevat dvopwov,—ayepwxwy, see ii. 654. Bigs 28. adeitny, on 37. ‘Atpéos. There may be an allu- sion to the real or fanc ied etymology of the name, a and tpéw, See mis. Iph. A. 821. Plat..Crat. p. 395, C. Possibly too ’AAéfavdpos, ‘ man-avert- ing,’ conveys some irony. 32. Avorapt, Schol. emt KaK@ @VOLAC= péve Ilapt, xaxé dpe. This line oc- curs aiso xiii, 769, Compare xi. 885, togora, AwBnnp, Képac ayAaé, nmapGevo- Tima, which is also addressed to Paris, —eldos dpiore, ‘surpassing: others in beauty alone.’ Cf. v. 787, Kan’ eAgyXea, eldos aynTot, XVil. 142, “Extop eidos aplore, —jreporevtd., ‘deceiver,’ ‘ se- ducer; a lengthened form from the root dw in drarav. Od. xv. 419, Thy & apa Polvixes modvraimador nrepo- TEVOYV, 40. ayovos x.7.A. ‘Would that you had never been born, or (being born) had died unmarried.’ Others explain it, ‘without children ;’ and so Hesych, ayovos' ATEexvos, akaptros, aomopos, In this sense Augustus is said to have appiied the verse to his daughter Julia, Sueton. Oct. § 65.—7d Bovadot- uynv, ‘I should prefer even that,’ viz. either alternative. On BovAouatr } see i. 117.—*%7roynov, yrdBAertov, an object of suspicion. So Eur. Hipp. 30, TéTpav tap auTynv IlaAAdéos Katéyov yns Thode, But the genitive aAAwy seems rather to depend on AwBnr, i. e. AwByripa, q). Smyrnaeus however, cited by Spitzner, has Sevoy cat trdwov ee evar GAAwY, xiii, 289, TT tt te a / > , 7) mov Kayxadower Kipy KopowvTes AXaLot / ¥ 7 , duvtes épurtija mpoov euprevat, ovveKa KaAOV 4 “4 / 3Q7 5 GAN ovdk éate Bin ppeciv, ovdE Tis GAKy. 45 sD 7 6 €lO0S em * IAJAAOS YL. \ / a A 7) TOLOTOE EDV EY TOVTOTOPOLOL VEETOW c / 5 sf ” 3 / movrov érimAwoas, ETAaPOUS Eplnpas ayEelpas, . a ~ ~ 3 5 \ 73 5 nn pry Geis dAAOdaTroLot YuVvatKk EVELOE aviyyes “ / \ “ a > / €€ arins yatys, vvov GVOPOV alxBnTAWY, oy A / , / 4 Tarpt TE OW peya TH LO. ToAnt TE TWAVTL TE dnp, 50 \ / / Os ‘ > “ dvapeveow MeV XoPKH2, KaTnpelnv O€ Oot AUT 5 ov« av 67 peiveras apynididov Mevédaor ; / Yy ‘ » ‘7 ‘\ / yvoins x OLOV Pwros eX els GaX , / ’ 1 TE KOM TO TE ELOOS, OT EV KOVLNGL MLLYELNS. a GANA pada Tpdes Sedjpoves* 7) TE Kev HON / ¢ a ~ ° 2. oer »” $9 Aavov éooo XT ova KQAKWV evex oo00oa cOpyas. 43. kayxaAowor, laugh you to scorn, ILesych, xaipovor, yeAwor. See vi. 514. The root is kayx,a lengthened form of xkax in cachinno.— artes k.7.A,, ‘saying (or, ‘who said’) that you are foremost among the chieftains (a foremost chief) because a fair form is upon you.’ The point of the ridicule consists in the association of good looks with good birth, and therefore naturally with bravery, according to the established Greek doctrine. See on vi. 156. 45. Bim here is ‘ resolution ;’ dAxy is ‘courage to stand up in fight.’ 46. % towed. x.7.A. ‘ Was it in this character (i.e. thus comely and yet uuwarlike) that you sailed over the sea in sea-traversing ships, after col- lecting valiant companions; and form- ing acquaintance with men of other nations carried back home a fair woman from a distant land, the bride of warlike men?’ For épiypas see on 1. 572,— atx Geis, tpoocywr, touching at and haviug converse with, as Pind. Pyth. IV. 251, €v 7° ’Oxeavod meAdyeoor soa TovTw 7 épvOpa.—davaye is ‘ to bring back,’ as in Pind. Pyth. v. 8, OTav TiS—auToOY avdyn moAUdLAOY éTré- tav, Od. iii, 272, rhe eo Berne é0€édovu- gay avnyayev dvde Souovde. See also inf. xiii. 627. 49. vuov, dAoxor, Hesych, vvés" windy yeyaunnéry. 50, 51. These two lines seem not to be both genuine, but ancient vari- ants to express the same sentiment, The accusatives may agree with ‘EAévynv, or be in general apposition to the sentence. The évopevets are Paris’ own enemies in Troy, of whom we are told he had many, inf. 454— Katnpeinv, a cause of shame and de- jection to yourself. 52. ovx av 6) « 7.A. *So you will not then await the war-loving Menelaus?’ So Vv. 32, ov« av dy Tp@as ev eacaiper Kai ’Ayatovs papvacdar; Ib. 456, ovx av &) rove’ avdpa paxns epvoato mered- Ouov; x. 204, @ Piro, ovx ay Oy TS avnp werlOo? é@ avtTov—éeAbelv ; Od. Vi. 57, wana td’, ove av dy mor epo- TALOGELAaS aTHYHY ; 54, 55. The use of the article her Ta Swpa, 7 Kun, To eidos, ‘ those gifts, ‘that hair,’ &., is purely Attic. The use of €ogo, ‘you would have put on,’ from évvyat, without the initial f, throws a doubt on the antiquity of the passage.—ére peyeins is also all instance of an attraction of moods common in Attic; ‘your lute would assist you not, when you were laid in the dust.’ 56. derdijoves, too timid, too full of reverence for kings. This word does not elsewhere occur.—Adivov xiT@va, Schol. Ac#dAevoros éyeyovers, AtGors BAnOcig dro ravTwy amwdwrels.— €opyas, an epic (or Ionic, Herod. i. 127) perfect inflected from the root Fey, work, aud originally pronounced Fe Fepyas. It cannot be referred to épéw, TIL.) TAIAAOS I. Tov 0 avTe m poo éeumrev Adéavdpos Geoetdyjs = ‘Exrop, érel pe KaT aivav éveixecas ot) vrép aicar, aiet Gol Kpadin wéXeKus & ds eoriv Grewpys, 60 OS T elo dud. doupos t ur av Epos Os pa TE TEKXYY vijuov exrapyyow, odedArAce dvopos cpony’ OS cot evi ornGecow arapByros voos eoTiv. py rot dap Epara. Tpopepe Xpucens ‘Adpodirns: > la , A ov To aroBAyr éoti Gedy épixvdéa Sapa, 65 A 5 \ ba e o% > > y id O0OQ KEV QUTOL WOOL, EKWYV 6 OVUK GV TLS €AoLTO. vov avr «i pw eGédres mroheuicewey Noe payer Gan, aAdous pev Kadurov Tpwas kal ravras “Axatous, aiTap én ev pécow Kat apyipidov MevéX\aov Sup Pdrer’ apd “E hevy KaL KTH pact Tao payer Gan, au OTTOTEPOS d€ KE viKIO? Kpeioowy TE yevnrat, Krad éeAwy €v mavra. yuvaixd TE OLKAO dryeo Guu e Ne ot 0 aAXot piAdryta Kal OpKea TUTTO TAPLOVTES , vaiotre Tpoinv épiBadraxa, Tot dé veer Owv > , "Apyos és immoBorov Kat Axauiéa KadAvyivatxa.”’ 75 59. émei x.7.A. ‘Since you have re- proached me justly and not beyond right.’ Some apodosis is imp] lied, as TOUVEKA TOL Epéw, So érei is used in xiii. 68, 775. XViii. 101, 61. um avépos, by the force of a man, i.e. wielded by a shipwright who by his art cuts out a plank or beam for a ship. —ryov, supply Sopyu from Sovpds. Of. xvii. 744, i] doxoyv 7é Sépu éeya vytov, For exTéwverv, to shop out of the solid, to square or dress timber, see iv. 486, XV1. 483, 7é TiTUS BAw6ph, ™mv T ovpect TEKTOVES av pes ef€rapov meAckeoar VENKETL VHLOV elvat, Hes, Opp. 807, rapety Garapuyea Sovpa, vyra te fvAa moAAd, -€pwnyv, opunv, the force of a man. Properly, the distance from which the stroke falls. See on i. 308. So xiv. 488, wpunOn, 6 ‘Axapavros, & & ovx wre. UEeLVvev épwny Linvedcwo aVAKTOS. 64. MpopEepery, proferre, in the sense of overdicery, is used in ii. 251, Kai whi oveidea te mpoddpos voorov Te pudAageots. Dem. Mid. p. 576, mas €oTi Sikavov TOVVOUA fey TOTO (se. puropos) @s Ovedos mpodépew enol; aris adds the endearing epithet xpveens, because Hector ‘had con- temptuously said ta Smp’ ’Adpodirns sup. 54.—amoBAnra, to be rejected, worthless, ii. 8361.—éxwyv 8 «.7.A., ‘ for &@ man cannot get them when he chooses,’ or by his own unaided exer- tions. It appears to have been a wise saying, that blessings were meant to be enjoyed. So Eur. Hip- pol. 106, TimuLoLW, @ Tat, Saimoves xp7ncbae Xpeww. 67. vuv aire answers to nunc autem, as repeatedly in Homer 68. xdé@icov, make them sit down, viz. that no unfair adv antage may be taken on either side. 70. EvmBadrete, committite, set us to fight. Note the change from xa@oov in the singular.—x7ypacr, the possessions carried off with Helen from Sparta. Cf, xiii. 626, ot mev Koupidinv aAox OV Kat KTH LATO. TOAAG pais oixer@ avayovtes, erret prrcecbe Tap avrTy. xxii. 114, kat oe vrocxwpas ‘Edeyny Kat KTHKae Gu’ avTy— Swoeuev ‘Atpeidnow dyev. Also Herod. ii. 115. 74. vatoure, addressed by a Trojan to Trojans, is virtually a good wish; veegOwy, addressed to the Greeks, is a command and a stipulation that they a Sy’ te Compare inf. 102, 46, 407. IV. 18.—KadAAcyvvatwa, see ii, 653. : 96 IAIAAOS I. [ii i . ia Be a ” > U4 ~ > re. a DO ye , F Hi \} os ehal, Exrwp 0 avte yapy peya fuUVOV aKkovodus, | He 7 23 -» / 5% 7 / 5 / aN it ) Kal p €S METCOV wy Tpwwrv aveepyé pai ayyas, , ra ‘ c <3 a , 5 yd ' i } Beha a peroou OOUpOS EXO" Tol 3) LopuvOnoav ATAVTES. a I “a 9 "Pay 4 2 = " { 1) si To O eretosalovto Kapyn KomowvTes Ayxatol, “ , / > » iotaiv Te TiTvoKdpevot Adecot T EPaddAov. 80 c ‘ 5 > Q “ nan > / avuTap O P-QAKPOV avoe avas avopav AYO /LELVOV i. : iz - A / ~ > a a “trxer “Apyetou pn PaXdXere, kovpot Ayawv* A , ” / bs ie 99 1) OTEUVTAL YAP Tl ETOS epee KopvGaioAos Extwp. \ ® > f a o> » ¥ , / Ws ebal* Ol Oo eT XOVTO Pays avew TE yYEevovTo TO Os ? ; 4 | ecovupevws. “Extwp d€ wer aporéepotow €etrev 85 “7 , ae \ 3 i. Meas / KexAute prev, Tp@es Kai evxvyioes Axatot, . ~ 5 c/s Cc a“ 74 nm > Be prov AXeEavdpo.o, Tod €iveKa VEtKOS Opwpev. ¥ \ ; mia \ , 2 , | | aAAous prev KeAeTrar Tp@as Kal mavras Axavovs { 4 4x3 , \ / | Tevxea, KAN arobEer bau eri yGovi rovAvPoreipy, o> . \] aitov 0 év pécow Kal apnidirov MevéAaov 90 i y 5 > t+ / \ / “~ / olous au EAevy kai xtrnpact tact payer Oa. c = “ 7 ‘ , 7 / OTTOTEPOS O€ KE VLIKNOH KpELOowV TE yevnra, / n> e \ 5\ , ~ , » 3 5 / KkTnuaG ehov €d mavTa. YUVALKG TE OLKAO ayer Ou al © 9 ” Te) es | ot 0 aAXot didoryra Kal dpKia micTa TaLwpeV. 4 = ” > a Od. # , 4 \ + , A as ehal: of 6 Apa TAVTES AKYV EYEVOVTO TLWTT). 95 | ~ 7 4 / \ \ j ‘ ToloL O€ Kal peréeire Bony dyads MevéAaos ‘ “cc teK; a“ LK -*& cad / \ + 2 2 | pi ) KEKAUTE VUV Kal é“elo* padiora yap aAyos iKavel : 6 \ > , , ax a , AN , | upov Enov' dpovew O€ dtaxpwOynuevat HOH : ; 7 76. wv8ov, the declaration that Paris ii. 597. oredro yap evxdmevos vuKnoEuED, | ; was willing to fight; perhaps also, he On écxovro paxns, = éravoavTo, See J ae was pleased with the terms proposed, ii. 98, and on dvew, ‘silent,’ ix. 30. ii . —aveepye, avéoreAAc, he kept back; 89. amoGéaOar, to lay aside, to take | cf, sup. 68, and xvii. 752, és atei Alavre from their shoulders, their shields . KaxnV avéepyov ortcow Tpowy,—péoroov (revxea), and deposit them. This 1s | ii Soupos, SC, mépos TL, _ Hector grasped like our phrase ‘ to ground arms, So i his spear as a Staff by the middle, inf. 114, revyed 7° é&edvovTo" Ta BEV eis and did not hold it in the position xaré@ev7’ émi yain. ) for using it offensively. 95. axhv, an old accusative with the 79. emetofacovro, toga éretxov, aimed force of an adverb, atya. See on i. 34 | at with arrows and stones, &c.—r.tv- 96. Kal, as kai éueto in the next line, \ ae axonevot, Hesych. evotoxovvres, oro- viz. as well as the last speaker. Bi xaGouevor, The incident is introduced 98. dpovéw, Hesych. dravoodpat, | to show the fairness of Agamemnon, have it at heart that Argives and | who would not allow even an enemy ‘Trojans should now separate.’—ré- } to be insulted ; or perhaps, because og@e, for werévOare, contracted, and ai rs brige deg wished for some agree- changed to a euphonic form, like em ; r AQnourably concluding the myer. This form occurs Od. x. 465 | war. The Schol. says, the object of and xxiii. 53, and always in the same rf {is the Greeks In so acting was to bring combination. Dr. Donaldson (New: i } or general engagement, Cratylus, § 353) thinks the formation 8d, OTevTaL, eugages, promises; cf. js analogous to ol¢@a and }aGa, fa... SE ‘ a O00 III.) TATAAOS PF, 97 > / ‘ lal Apyetous kai Tpa@as, éret kaka rode rérocbe Y s 4 ~ ” S Xt = i ¢ a“ elvex ens Epioos Kal Ade$dvdpov ever’ apyis. c 4 > 7) LEWV ry 4 reOvain’ ” 3 OLOETE O 100 c / / las ommotépw Oavatos Kai poipa TéTUKTAL, + >. Rs, nq adAot b€ duaxpwOeire TAXLCTA. » > \ Wy \ / apv , erepov Aevxov erépyny O€ eAaway, “A \ 3 / \ 9? ~ > yn TE kal yeAiws Aut 0 Huets oloomev adAov. agere 0€ IIpidjoro Binv, odp dpa TOpVvy 105 3 , 5 / c Ad c / \ 9 QUTOS, ETEL OL TALES VTEMpiadoL Kal aTLOTOL, jy tts brepBacin Avs dpxia dyAjoyrau aici 5 d7Aotépwv avdpav hpéves HepeOovrau a Si ¢ , 2 Y , Bo OLS oO YEPwV PETENOW, Ap.Aa TpOTVGCW KAL OTLOCW / o y > + > / Acvocel, OTWS OX ApioTa peT Gporéepoicr yevynTa.”’ 110 a 4 > rat > / a ws epal’, ot d éxapnoav ‘Ayaol te Tpdés Te, > , / > “ , eArropevor Tavoer Oat dulupod ToAE0L0. oedg \ »” < 5 ‘ KQt P LITTTOVS Lev e€pucav €7TL 100. euns epidos, a quarrel of mine, viz. iSias, on my own private account, —apx7s, the commencement of it, the first fault, on the side of Paris, rod €LVEKA VELKOS Opwpev, sup. 87. So xxii. 114—116, KTHMaTO ovoa T ‘AdAcEavdpos nyayeToO—y tT EndeTO veikEos &PX7). Others here read drys, ‘the folly,’ * the infatuated act.’ 102. ScaxpurGetre,. tative sup, 74, 103. oivere, a peculiar aorist impe- rative, analogous to aéere and atecde, Vili. 505. xxiv. 778, cawoere, xiii. 47, and to Byoero, dvcero, the intransitive epic aorists, in all of which the ori- ginal o of the future is retained. So oioéTw, in Od. Vili. 255. Even the Attics use olve for dépe, e. g. Ar. Ach. 1099. Ran. 482, and Pindar has the infinitive otcety = éveyxetvy, Pyth, iv. 102. 104. Aci & yuets x.7.A. The Trojans, (in this respect closely resembling Compare the op- the Persians, Herod. i. 131,) who worshipped the earth, and with it the x@ovor., and the sun, were to bring a black ram for the former (see Od. xi. 33), and a white one for the latter, while the Greeks were to sacri- fice to their own national Zevs with a white ram also. Symbolically, the two victims were made witnesses of a so- lemn appeal to the powers above and the powers below, to w witness the treaty. Compare inf. 278—280. 105. agere (See on 103), ayere, ‘ bring ; > > > /, oTixas, €k 0 eBay airol hither Priam, that he may himself make the treaty, since his sons (i. e. Paris especially) are overbearing and not to be trusted.’—vmepdiadros is probably from wmepiaddAew (FiaddAecy, compare 'EdiadArns), to overshoot the mark. Buttmann thinks it a cor- ruption of vweppuvados, like Umephuns, 107. wy tes, 1. e. wa ay (in reference to agere supra), ‘that no one may violate oaths made in the name of Zeus, by transgressing them.’ Cf. iv. 67, @s xev T pwes Umepkvdavtas "Axavovs apéwo. mpdortepor Umép dpxia dyAn- gag@a. Others take uy imperatively, ‘let no one violate.’ See on iii. 299. The verse however seems out of place here, because the next continues the sense of 106.—7epeGorrar, ‘are flighty,’ ‘are fickle,’ suspensae sunt. Cf. ii 448. Schol, aBéBaroi eiot kai agrartor, 109. ols is the masculine, and 6 yépwy, ‘one who is old, is general, though with reference to Priam in this particular case. The sense is, o yepwv Aeliooe mporow Kai omricow, omws ‘yevytat apirra wer’ auporépors, €xeivois ols ay METENOLY, ‘Ano old man sees at once before him and behind him how matters may be arranged between both (of two) parties, in the best manner possible for them in whose counsels he may take a part.’ Cf. 1.348, ovde Tt olde von as apie mpoc~ ow Kat origgw, OTTws ot Tapa vyvot goot paxeoy TO "A yauoi, 115. epvgav (e€puvxe), they confined H Ta ~ 3 f I ree a OP... <—- eee ir A en, 98 / , oJ < , TEVXER T e&edvovTo. / / o> > 5 \ » 2 arAnoiov GdAjAwV, OAiyn O HV apis apoupa. [AIAAOS ar. ‘ A / te , Ta peev KateGevt €7TL Yo) ¢ , wh \ » WW 6 / , + ‘Exrwp 0€ TPOTL AOTV OVW KYPUKAS ETEMTEV / » / II / / Ny , KapTaAipws apvas te pepe I piapov re ka\eroan. c / A / ? , avTap O Tad@uPiov TpOn KPELWV Ayapepnvov nw »” ; 509 yy / VAS ETL yAadupas leva, 70 apva. KeAevev Qo y 2 4h) > 3 / , oicepevarr 0 8 ap ovK aribno “Ayapeuvovt dio. 120 > 9 ova 1\ / > > Ipis 0 at& “EXévn AevxwdAEevw ayyeXos nrGev, c > sa A 7 ELOOMLEV yarou, AVTNHVOpPLOaO OapapTt, ‘ f > , ‘~~ , thv AvTyvopions elyev Kpetwv LAtKkawy, A? , 1 ot aN , Aaodiknv Il ptajsoro Cvyatpav €LOOS aploTny. ‘ > © 3 9 / A Qa / c \ NA THV O Eup EV mEyapm 7 OE pEeyav LoTOV Udauver, . 129 ~" / > / dirAaka Toppupenv, ToAeas 6 everraccey aebAous rt / > ¢ \ 7 % J nw , [pwwv 6 imrodapwv Kat Ayavov XaAKOXITOVO, e\ ¢ 4 s ¢ 77 , ous elev eek exacxov tr “Apyos tadapcwr. 5 a O93 € / / sd 3 7 ® ayxXov 0 loTapLEevyn TPOTEpY 7odas wKea. ’Ipis the chariots and horses to the ranks, as described inf. 326, cara otixas Fre éxaoTouv inmot «.T.A., i.e. they did not allow any one to advance beyond a certain position: or émi oriyas may be rendered ‘in line.” Buttmann, Lexil. p. 101, translates it, “ along the ranks of the foot-soldiers.’—é« & eBay, Sc. €€& apyatwv,—tedyea, Tas aomidas. Cf. sup. 89. 115. adAAyjAwrv. It is not clear whe- ther this means ‘near to his next neighbour,’ or ‘Greeks near to Tro- jans.’ In the latter case, apovpa is the meratym.ov, or space between the contendilig armies, and apudis will mean xwpis, ‘apart,’ or petaé’v. So the Schol., 7 dvaxexwpropéevyn yn perakd Tpdwy cat EAAjvwv, Buttmann, Lexil. pp. 100—102, says that “ those who take apovpa to mean peraiyucoy evi- dently mistake the passage altoge- ther,” and explains it thus:—‘ The heroes laid their arms down, each near those of the other, and thus formed, by seating themselves near their arms, an assembly of spectators and Judges of the combat. Thus the expression of there being but little space between the arms of each indi- vidual would be quite eorrect; but equally correct is it to say that there was oAtyn apoupa, ‘a little space,’ auis, ‘around each pile of arms” ” 120. oicéuevar is the aorist. See sup. on 103. 121—244. This part of the book gave one of its ancient titles, Te- xookonia, or the survey from the walls. It fills up the interval during the absence of the heralds for the purposes of the truce, and is an epi- sode of remarkable beauty and na turalness of description. 122, eiSouévn, assuming the form of, as TH éercapéry, ii. 795.—yaddw, the sister-in-law ; from yadAws, the o being inserted before the w of the dative. Laodice is mentioned in vi. 252 as the fairest of Hecuba’s daughters. j 126. dirAaxa is a substantive, as it clearly is in Aesch. Pers. 277, mAayk- Tots ev SurAaxecou, though the mean- ing is there uncertain. Here it sigs nifies a mantle worn double, li xAatva Surdy in x. 134, Od. xix. 225, and ibid. 241, SirAaxa kadny mopove penv. But we have the adjective nm dimAaka Sypov, inf. xxiii. 263. Hesyeh. SimAaxa: Surdjv, peyadAnv demdoiba, wote Sutdn xpyjoGat.—everaccev, *Sshe was interspersing,’ interweaving. 50 XXii. 440, GAA’ Hy’ iordy tpawwe HUXe Souov wWndAoto, dizAaka toppupeny, @ 5€ Opova Tokid’ éraccev. 128. éracxov, which they had been suffering for the preceding mine years, nT au tt nS I1.] > » ty TAN “devdp ii, viuda pirn, iva OéoxeXa Epya inat IAIAAOS f, 99 150 , > A 7 > nt Tpwwv 6 immoddpwv Kat Axavov xa\Koxiravew. ‘ \ > /, , ou mply er dAHAOLTL hépov ToAvdakpuv "Apna . 7 ~ / ev Tediw, dovt0 AtAaLopmevor ToAELOLO, a dy “ ? an , OA , OL 7) VUVY €QATAQL olyn—ToAEnos O€ TETAVTAL— 5 / , A > » , acmiot Kexdipevot, Tapa d éyxea PaKpa. Téryyev. 135 s \ > /& “I , autap AA€gavdpos Kat apnidiAos MevéXaos - 5 , , A PaKpYS EYXELNOL MaXNoOVTaL TeEptL Elo rN ; / , ” 39 TW O€ KE ViKNoaVTL hidy KeKANON GKOLTLS. Qs €izrovca bed yAvuKov iJLEPOV enBade Oupa 2 5 f:, / \ » xOAN / av POs TE TpOTEpov KQL AOTEOS HOE TOKYWY, 140 avtixka O apyevyvynct Kkaduvlapéevyn d06vncw xd anid p- y¥ sd “n \ 5 , A vo OUK OL7)* {LQ TY) YE KQL appitrorot OU €7TOVTO, At@pn Icr6jos Guvyarnp KAupevn re Boda. > oo » ? o 4 \ , 5 awa 0 exeF ixavov 601 Sxaat rian noav. 5 OS ss \ - , , } ¢ . , ol 0 appl II piapov Kat Lav@oov noe Ovpoirnv s r , ¢ , > #¢ ” Aapmov te KXutiov & ‘Ikerdova 7 dLov Apyos, 130. @€oKeda, Oeia, for Oe-icxeda or Geois ixeAa, For the next line see inf. 417. 132. ot piv, the protasis to ot 8} in 134, ‘Those who before were bring- ing against each other grievous war in the battle-field, eager for destruc- tive fighting, these now have taken their seats in silence, for the contest is suspended, resting upon their shields, and by them their long spears are planted.’ 137. wept ceto, about the possession of you, sup. 70. 141. o@ovyow, wrapped or veiled in white linen head-cloths, just as Turkish ladies are to this day when they appear in public. So Penelope “appears to the suitors holding her wimple close to her face, avra ra- pecawy cxouevn Actapa kpydenva, Od, xvi. 416 and xviii. 210. Compare ibid. 207, where the verse 143 also occurs. 144, Aethra, daughter of Pittheus, the reputed mother of Theseus, is here described as a captive and a Slave. Her name does not again occur in Homer; but she is men- tioned in Demosth. p. 1398, in refer- ence to this passage. It was the custom for ladies of rank to be at- H tended by a servant-maid on each side. So xxii. 449, » & (Avdponayn) avtis Suwjow évrdAoKamo.ct eTHVOA, deute, Siw por EmecOors iSwu’ atw’ épya TETVKTAL, 145. Skacai m¥Aot, This was a prin- cipal entrance to the city of Troy at the south-western side, and therefore on the deft to those who stood facing north, or looking towards the sea. its position is discussed and very ably shown by Sir W. Gell, in p. 80 of his * Topography of Troy.’ 146. of audi «.7.A. According to Doederlein, Ucalegon and Antenor were in attendance on Priam and his suite, not indeed as friends, but as representing the Dardanian inter- ests; see on li, 816. The persons named in 146, 147 were all relations or connexions of Priam; see xiv. 450. xx. 238. The change from the accusa- tive to the nominative seems to favour this view. The common rendering is, ‘Priam and his suite with Antenor and Ucaiegon.’ All however alike ap- pear to be called Tpdéwy yyyropes in 153.—On ot audi see ix. 82. The name Oveareywv (the Ucalegon of Virgil) means ov« addéywv, ‘ Care-nought,’— Snmoyéporvtes, see ii. 21. xi, 872, 9 yf, ay 2 ee = -—— SS ee —— 100 IAIAAOS I. (Ti 2 / , + Oixadréywv Te kal AvTnvwp, TEeTVUpPEVW ApLPw, claro Snuoyepovres ETL BKatyor TvAnoU, , \ / / 2X > / 1s yipa. 8% moA€o10 meTavpevol, aAA ayopyTaL 50 4 , 9 > éoOXoi, TeTTiyeToL EOLKOTES, OL TE Kad vAnv C “ 4 ‘ > / en - Sevopew epeCopevor O7ra Aetproeooay Leow “ my , ¢ / e a me EM / rovot apa Tpwwv nynTopes nvT ETL TUPYY. c Ss ” ta 5 \ 4 5 “ ot 8 ws ovv eloovG “EXevny ért rupyov loveay, > 4 , > > 7, AKa mpos GAAnAovs Ered. TTEPOEVT GyopEvOY. 155 rant 4 / ~) 5 , © ov VELETLS Tpaas Kat EVKVNULOAS Axa.ous “ / TOLno apd yuvaikt roddv xpovov GAyEa. TAcXELV" 7, A 5 / Q “ 5 > » O“tVvWs ébavarnct EGLS ELS WTA ECOLKEV. 5 \ \ e , 7 7” > 7 A / 6 GAAG Kal Gs, TOLN TEP EOVT, EV VHVTL VEETUM, a> c ~ , / > 5 4 wn Ne 33 160 pnd Hiv TeKeecol T OTlooW THA ALTOLTO. e > ¢ / “a as ap épay, Upiapos 6 “EXevny éxadeooaro pwvy. — ’ AO A ~ yy an “ Sedpo mapas éXovca, pidrov Tékos, iCev EMELO, » yy / , , 4 / » odpa. ion TpOTEpOV TE TOG TOUS TE Hidous TE 150. ayopynrai, speakers in council; cf. i. 248, Néorwp—Acyis vAtwy ayo- pnts. 152. Aewpideooav, exilem, a small, shrill voice. From Aepds, which He- sych. explains toxvos, but which pro- bably contains the root AeF (levis) with the termination in -epos. An- other form of it is Aevpos, smooth and level. Hesych. Aeiptdevras amrada,— Sua Thy AevoTHTA, Kal Oma AELtpLoeToar, Tv mpoonvn kat ndecavy. Thus a lily was called Aecptorv, from the lightness or delicacy of its leaves, which was proverbial (Mart. Ep. viii. 33. 14). The Latin iliwm is the same word, by the common interchange of A and p, and IodaAeipros in ii. 782 thus meant * Light-foot.’—éSevSpéw «.7.d., cf. Hes. Opp. 583, nxéra rérrié Sevdpéw ehegs- sevos Avyupyy KataxeveT aordyy. 153, éri m¥pyw seems to mean ‘at’ rather than ‘on’ the tower, though the latter position would give them a better view of Helen approaching; und so Sir W. Gell understands it, p. 80. But ef. éri Skaujou midnor, sup. 149.— rotor, ‘thus aged,’ tyAckot, se. ToAEKOLO TeTFavmEvor, ald therefore the less likely to be struck by Helen’s charms. 154. ot 8, according to Doederlein, means Only the two dpoyéporzes, The poet, he thinks, meant to show that even those most hostile to her (for Priam was uniformly kind) were moved by her beauty. The object of the council, we must suppose, was the surrendering of Helen, which was always the policy of Antenor, Hence the expression €v vyvat vecobu, inf. 159, indicates the vote which the two elders were prepared to give favour of this measure, a 155. #«a, ‘in a low voice,’ as if they did not wish the sentiment to be heard by the others. This adverb is the positive from which jagov (pxtov) and xvrra are formed, and is _per- haps connected with a«a (Pind. Pyth. iv. 156), axnv, and axewy, : 156. od véueors, ‘no wonder if,’ **tis not to be resented that,’ &c. Schol. ov vemeanTov, ws TO OVX Ooty Ss XX. 412) avri tov, ovx dovov, Of. Od, 1. 350, TovTw & ov veéserus Aavaw@y KaKov OlTOY aeidev, Ib. xx. 880, to@p’ ov Tus vemerts pevépev 7 Fv toxéuevat te, Inf. xiv, 80, ov yap Tis vEeweots huyéew KaKoy, ove’ ava vuKTa. 158. aivas, = Sewas, OavpacTs. Cf. X. 547, aivas axriverow EorKkores NEAL, XXiv. 198, aiv@s yap pp avTov ye MEVOS kai Oupods dvwyev Keio’ tévar. Od, i. 208, aivas pév kehadynv te Kal Oupata Kava €ovxas Keivw. Similarly Hes. Opp. 62, abavarats 5é Oeais eis Mra éloKetv, 160. Aizocro, ‘leave behind her,’ as a legacy, as it were. ; 163— 165. odpa. There 1s som yi (a Ill. ITATAAOS I. Ce 4 he / ra) | ee ¥ 5 OU TL LOL ALTLY) EOC’ €Ol VU (LOL ALTLOL ELOLV,* o , , , a ol po. ehopynoav 7oAquov oAvdakpuv “Ayaiov 7 \ 4 © ” “ / 1¢ / WS LOL KaL TOVD avdpa meAwpLoV eSovounvys, seg ‘ ¢ as + \ > \ aN > 7 , os Tis 00 eoTiv Ayatos avnp Hus TE mEeyas TE. 7 ToL pev Kehady Kat pweiCoves adAor Eeacw, kadov 8 ovTw éyov ov Tw idov 6dGadpoicw, iy 9 / ~ ‘ 5 a \ & 53 OU OUTW yEepapov" BaoiAnu Yop avope €OLKEYV, tov © ‘Edevyn pido apetBero, dia yuvatkav. ce so as / fe / / / aidotos TE pot Eoot, pire ExupE, delves TE c ” , a , aA ws OdeAev Oavatds pot dbetv KaKds, Or7ToTE devpo ca an e / aud , “~ VLEL OW ETOLNV, GaAas.ov YyvwrTous TE Aurovea AD s , < ; + , TALOa TE THAVYETHV KQL opnAuKUnv EPATELVI)V. confusion in the sentence, between ‘come and sit here that you may see’ &c., and ‘come and sit here that you may tell me the names of’ &c., (166.) Possibly 163—165 have been interpo- lated; although the parenthetic lines 164, 165 may have induced a repeti- tion of the particle of purpose, and so caused a slight anacoluthon.— mpotepoy toa, ‘him who was before your husband,’ Menelaus.—7yovs, af- fines, connexions by marriage. This word occurs several times in the Odyssey, but not elsewhere in the Iliad. So Hes. Opp. 3845, yetroves afworot éxcov, Swaavto Sé myo, 166. meAwprov, huge, vast. So 7eAw- prov avdpa in Pind. Ol. vii. 15. Vaste ducis, Propert. v. 10. 40. 168. «cai, This may qualify either pecGoves Or aAAor, In the former case, we must distinguish the phrase from Kat Kkehadn pmeicoves, ‘taller even by a head. This appears to mean, ‘even taller, and that by a head.’ Compare the description of Ajax inf, 227, efoxos "Apyetwy Kepadnv TE Kal eUpéas mous, There is an imitation of this scene in Eur. Phoen. 86 seqq., where the old servant points out to Antigone from the Theban rampart the several chiefs of the Argive host. That Priam should ask the names of the Grecian chiefs only in the tenth year of the war, is an anomaly that seems most readily explained on the theory of the composite nature of the present Iliad. 170. yepapor, ‘ kingly,’ one who holds a yépas. See inf. 211. Between age and honour there is an intimate connexion, so that yépas and yynpas, yepards and ynpacds, are related, as 175 mpéaBus, mperBeverr, and mpéoBrortos. See on this word Donaldson’s New Cratylus, § 297. 72. aidotos Sewos te, an Object at once of aidws and é&¢os, reverence and fear. These were the combined sen- timents which subjects felt towards kings, elsewhere (e. g. Aesch. Cho. 50) expressed by oéBas and 680s. The same combination occurs ia Od. viii 29, ws Kev Dainxeror hidros Tavteroe yévo.to Sewvds T aidotds te, and ibid. Xiv. 234, cai pa erecta Servos tT aidotos Te mera Kpynrecot tetvypnv.—exupe, pro- nounced with a sibilant digamma, oFexupée, whence socer, as socrus from éxupy, Lat. suam from hv in 6vyarepa nv &e. 178. ws dbeAev «.7.A. ‘Would that I had preferred even a miserable death (or, that a wretched death had pleased me) when I came here with your son, having left my home, my brethren, my tenderly-loved daughter, and the dear companions of my youth,’—aédeiv, from avéavw. Here, perhaps, Fadcew was the old reading.—émmore, = ore, as in i. 8399.—yvwrTovs, relations gene- rally, but usually applied to brothers ; see xv. 350. xvii. 85. Hesych. yrwroe adeAdol, yvwortot. 175. tnAvyétnv. So ix. 148, 0s pou tnAvyetos Tpéederat Badin evi TOAAT. V. 158, and xiii. 470. In the Hymn to Demeter, 164—168, the word seems to bear the sense of ‘ delicately reared’ and ‘born of aged parents,’ which latter meaning best. suits v. 153. Here, perhaps, the meaning is a secondary one, ‘reared in the lap of luxury,’ as we say. The derivation is variously given; by Doederlein as from atadoyerys, by Buttmann (Lexil. TEP il t i | tat f : Hs ut / iW} {tit | He ky ‘ati | Ha A ; | \ i , \gt | : ’ bl 102 IATAAOS TI, (IIL, 4 7 , aAXAa Ta y OUK éyevovTo" TO Kal KAuiovoa TETKQ. rat iA > / . aa nw TOUTO O€ TOL Epew O fh GAVELPEAL NOE petaAAas, e / >> LA 5 \ / > , outros y Arpeidns evpu Kpetwv Ayapeuvuv, / > \ / > , apotepov, BaciArevs tT ayalos Kparepos T aixpyrys. ~ A > > 3 ‘ »” / sa) 4 > » 39 . oanp QUT €|LOS EOKE KUVWTLOOS, EL TOT ENV Yé: 180 = / ‘ “> ¢ / > , . / / WS PaTo, TOY O O yépwv HyacoaTto, hwvnce TE 7 @ , > LO , , “@ paxap Artpeidn, woupyyeves, OABiodatpor, coy ‘\ “A “~ > lot 7 pa vv Tot woAAot d<€du.nATO KOUpOL Ayaov. of , > 4 non KQL Dovyinv elonAvGov apTreoeooay, AN) , 4 , , * evGa. Woov rAciatous Ppiyas avépas aiohowwAovs, 185 an “ Aaovs “Orpjos kat Miydovos avriBéoto, Y , , > » "\ 4 4 OL pa TOTE OTPaTOWVTO Tap oxlas ayyaploro* \ \ > \ > / 3.4 \ “ > / KQL Yep eywv €77 LKOUPOS EWV PETa. TOLOLV eA€y Onv p. 511) as for reAevyeros, ‘ horn late in life ;> by Dr. Donaldson (New Craty- lus, § 344) from @déAAecv, or the root 6ad, which meant ‘nourishment.’ To this last explanation Mr. Hayman in- clines, on Od. iv. 11, 6s ot tHAvyeros yéveto kparepds Meyarév@ns. There can be no doubt that inf. xiii. 470, @oBos AdBe tHAvVyerov Hs, the idea is that of physical feebleness and effe- minacy. The Schol. says, cvpiws ry- AvyeTo. Kadodvtar ot THAOD THs yov7s ovTes mratdes, O EoTiv OL eK yeporTiKs HAtktas omapévtes. Hesychius, rndv- YETHV’ povoyern. — THAVYeTOS' 5 THAOD THS NAckias Tois yovevou yeyorws: émi Y7P% mats povoyerys. This explana- tion, ‘an only child,’ seems to have originated from the present passage ; for it_is clear from Od. iv. 12—14, that Hermione was Helen’s only child. 176. 7a ye, Viz. 7d Oavety.—rd, Sv 3 d.o7, _ 180. adre, autem.—édahp, ‘ brother- in-law,’ as yaAws is a ‘sister-in-law,’ Sup. 122.—éods, sc. éuod Kuvemrcdos, avaroxuvtov, Cf. Vi. 344.—el mor’ Env ye, an obscure expression, occurring also Im Xi, 762, &s gov, et wor’ ov ye (cf. XXI1l. 643, ®s wor’ €ov), and xxiv, 426, €met OVmoT éuds mais, ei mor’ env ye, AnGer’ Evi meyapo.rr Geav. Dr. Donald son (New Cratylus, § 205) renders it, “at least wherr he was so (for he is so no longer).’ More sim jy, perhaps, since he was so once (but is not so now),’ 181. nydecat0, Hesych. éferA dyn ¢ ret . . * ‘ > 2 5 expressed his admiration of him,’ 6 . ‘gazed admiringly at him.’—owy- yeves, ‘born with a destiny,’ viz. to be a great king. Hesych. ev ayabj holpa yeyevynwéve. Doederlein thinks the word has a bad sense (exitialis), because the epic Motpa is commonly called 6Ao%4.—Sdeduxyjaro, ‘were sub- jected to you,’ viz. 6re BaatAeds éyevov, He speaks as an eastern potentate, who views subjects rather as slaves than as free people.—xovpot, ‘ fighting: men,’ see li. 562. 184. Ppvymy, the region ancient] called so, lying east of the Troad. The Sangarius, in later times, was rather a river of Bithynia. It is mentioned again in xvi. 719, ds ®pvyiy valeoke trap’ 6x8as Sayyapiovo.—atodAo- mwAdouvs, Schol. ev«unjtovs tmmous €xovTes. So aiddos immos, xix. 404 Perhaps however ‘piebald’ horses are meant. Hesych. atoAommAous TAXUTWAOUS, 7 ToLKLAOTWAOUS, 187. otparéwvro (from orparacbat, see on iv. 1), éorpatrevovro, So iV. 378, of pa rote orparowv6’ tepa mpods Tetxea OrBys. 188. kai yap «.7.A., i. @. Kal éyd yap. —€AExOnv, npéOnv, ‘was chosen,’ or perhaps, ‘was reckoned among these.’ Hesych. €AéxOn: 7prOu7nbn.— Apagoves. They were said to have invaded Troy from their settlements towards the east of the Pontus, and also to have come as allies to the Greeks, Both tales seem to have been given in the more ancient Epos. See ii. 814.—av- Tiavetpar, an epithet of the Amazons aiso in vi. 186. Schol. ai ioae } evave Tiat tois avépacw. See on i. 155. iowa Hi \, LIT. ITATAAOS I. 103 ” a >> 5 oe? 5 , NPATL TW OTE T nAGov Apacoves avTLavElpa 5 A> \ , > o / > 749 GAN ovd ol TOTOL HOAV OTOL EXikw7res Axa..ol. a > > > .\ ~ saAN\ > / > devTepov att Odvoya Lowy epeciy 0 yEepatos ¢ ¥Y > ww \ a / , Sd 7? 9 , “elm aye POL KAL TOVOE, hidov TEKOS, OS Tis 00 EOTLY, / ‘ a > , > AD fLeLWV [LEV Kkehady Ayapenvovos ATpeioao, > / > uy sO / so 7 EUPUTEPOS ) WILOLOL LOE OTEPVOLOL loeo Vat. 4) Z ; Pty —- Govt 7 up 4 TEVK EA pev OL KELTQL ETL x OVL TTOVAYV JOT ELD), wh , é > A , > QA abros b€ KTiAOS Os eriTwA€ciTat OTLXYAS GVOpwV. dpved pu eyo ye eioxw myyeopadry, c > ; , a Q , 9 Os T dlwv péya Ov dvépxeTae apyevvawy. \ 3 / > 4 an Tov & ipeiBer ere “EAevyn Avs éxyeyauva ‘ e a3 wi aN , 79 ; ‘outros 0 av AaepTiadns ToAvpytis Odvaocevs, ray / + 4 > By ~ 5 , Os tpady ev Onpw IPaxns Kpavans TEp eovons sO / QS 7 ‘ cs 439 ELOWS TAVTOLOVUS TE doAoUS KOE ppy0Ea TUKVG, \ a > 22 ; , > , yo TYV O QUT AvtT7yvap TET VUILEVOS OVTLOV Yvoa és > , = 4 va +A ‘ »” * @ Yuval, 7 pada TOUTO ETOS VNMLEPTES EELTES® vn ‘ 4 i“ ~ > yy non yap Kal devpo TOT nArvbe 190. ovd’ ot, viz. the wActoro. Ppvyes Rup. 185. 193. kebady. See sup. 168.—peiwr, the name “Odvoceds, (of which the older form appears to be the Latin Olixes,) meaning ‘shorter,’ “OAccwyr, See inf. 208—210. He is expressly called dAcyos in Od. ix. 515, though by the giant Polyphemus, who perhaps speaks of him not in reference to his companions, but to himself, See how- ever Dr. Donaldson, Varronianus, § 142, and New Cratylus, § 167. 196. xriAos, a tame ram (Hesych. 6 mponyoumevos HS Toluyys KpLos), trained to precede and lead the flock home. Cf. xiii, 492, avrap émecta Aaot érov@’, ws et Te peta KTiAov E€oTreETO pnAa mopmev’ ex Botavns.—érimwdAcitat, goes about amongst, or brings up the ranks. Cf. xi. 264 and 540, avtap 0 Tov GAAwy éretwaAcito orixas avdpav, 197. mnyeowsaddw is probably for mn- yeTyuddAAw, and that a compound from myer wadA@, ‘ with thick fleece,’ like apyére Snuw, Hes. Theog. 541, apyéeTa Syuov, inf. xxi. 127; cf. apynte paddg, Aesch. Eum. 45. The root, my or may, occurs in myyds, an epithet of well-compacted horses, huge and bulky waves; see on ix. 124, and Mr. Hayman on Od. v. 888, who compares the name of the horse Pegasus. 190 c , 195 200 OLos °O 6 VTWEUS, 205 198. rav, ‘a flock; a word altered toa post-Homeric dialect, from a root nroF or mox (with the q, or koppa), pronounced pog or poc, whence TbKOS, PECUS, TOiMYN, ToLMHY, ANd Tota, ‘ food for sheep,’ 1. e. grass. 201. kpavans wep. Alluding to the scant supply of zpody, implied in tpady. The Schol. cites Od. iv. 605, év 8 l0dxyn ovr ap Spoor evpees ovre Te Acuuwv.—ep means ‘ though.’ 2905. Construe cat ndn moTé HAvOe, ‘on another occasion also.’ This in- cident, which must have been treated of in other ancient epics, is alsoalluded to in xi. 140 seqq. See Herod. i. 3. ii. 118. Before commencing the war, the Greeks had sent Ulysses and Menelaus from Tenedos to negotiate for the sur render of Helen, and they had been entertained in the house of Antenor, who had advocated their views. Ths was the subject of a play of Sopho- cles, “EAévns amairnots.—évexa «,7.A,, ‘for the sake of (i.e. to bring) a mes- sage about you.’ For ayyeAta TLVOS, (like the Attic Adyos, or Bagts, or haris twos, ‘tidings of a person,’) compare Thuoyd. viii. 15, ayyeAta Ths Xiov. In xiii, 252, Re Tev ayyeAtys per éu’ jnAvoes, where, as in this place, some have supposed ayyeAims to be a masculine noun = ayyeAos, We Must =m ~ ee a, oo ee _—_ a ee — ee te ee itt in si a I te 104: IAIAAO® I. oed ever’ dyyedins, ov apnipiry MeveAdw* rovs 8 ey éeivicca Kal év peyapouwe didnoa, duporépwy St puny edanv Kat pydea TuKva. GXN bre 5 Tpdecow ev aypopévorow epixGer, 4 \ i ; e / 3 , + oravrwv wev MeveAaos uTeipexev Evpeas Wous, 210 *' ‘6 > > , duu & éLopévw yepapuwrepos jev Odvocers, ¢ , , _ ¢ GAN bre 57 pvOous Kai pydea Tacw Vpawor, > \ / / > 10 35 / 7 Tou pev Mevedaos eritpoxaodnv ayopever, A \ \ 3 , Tadpa ev, GAAG para Avyéws, eel ob oAvpvOOs 90>? 95 , > \ , td > ovd adapapToEeTys, €l KAL YEVEL VOTEPOS TEV. > NI , evevy Odvocevs, iy ‘\ / mA GAN Gre db) woAvpyrtis avat§ 216 / c \ Qa #D \ A »” + ¢ OTACKEV, UTQL O€ LOEOKE KATO xGovos OP Para TEAS, ~ “> y > / A ‘ 5 / OKHTTpOV O OUT OTlTW OUTE TPOTPHVES EVMO"A, supply the €vexa which is here ex- pressed. See a discussion of this subject in Lexilogus, p. 16 seqq., where Buttmann inelines to think ayyeAins is the nominative, and to construe oev évexa, So also Hesych. ayyeAtns' ayyeAos. Kal wyyeAias.—ayye- Aimy: ayyeAov.—ayyeAtas: amayyeAtas* onmaiver S€ ayyeAtny, avTov Tov ay- yeAov, In iv. 384, ayyeAtny éenxe Tudy oretAay “Axarot, means ‘ the Achaeans sent T'ydeus on an embassy.’ 207. bidnoa, dtAous érornoau ny, made friends of, or treated in a friendly way.—¢vny, the personal appearance. 209. add’ re x.7.A, ‘But when they had met the Trojans in full assembly, above them (all) as they stood Mene- laus held up his broad shoulders.’ Others explain it, ‘when they (the two) were standing.’ To show, per- haps, that oravrwyv refers to the whole multitude, the poet adds audw § é¢o- vévw, ‘when they both sate down.’ For the nominative absolute in this latter clause the Schol. compares x. 224, civ te Sv’ épxouévw, kai Te mpd d Tov évonoev. See also v. 135. vi. 510.— oravrwy depends on vrép in dreipexev. oe BaciAedtepos, see sup. 212. Shacvor, ‘when they began to weave, devise or concert counsels. Bekker reads éharvoy, Compare vi. 212, to & ap’ avepyoudvw mucwvov Sddrov adrdov Upawor, and so pitw thaivew in Vii. 824, Od. iv. 678, &e, 213. i TOL MEV K,T.A., i.e, # To. Mevé. Aaos pev &e., ‘then indeed Menelaus harangued volubly, not at great length, but with a very clear voice; since he was not a man of many words, nor one that missed the point in his address, even though he was younger in birth.’—émurpoxadynv, He- sych. tayéws. So Od. xvili. 26, & roma, ws & pmodAoBpds eémtpoxadyny ayopevet, The figure seems taken from a chariot running lightly and swiftly over a course.—Acyéws, see i, 248. The root is lig, in liquidus. Plato has a play- ful etymology of Movoat Avyerar Phaedr. p. 237, A.—aaptoemis, walle dering from the subject, or missing the point. Cf. xiii. 824, Alav dLapTo- evrés, Bovydie, Od. xi. 511, aet mparos éBace, Kal ovx Nuaprave pvOwv,—et Kat k.7.A., even if he was younger, he did not fall into a fault common in young orators. The old reading was 7 kal, which Bekker retains; but it is not easy to defend or even explain it. 216. dre, omére, as i. 610. Inf, x 489, and xvii. 463.—xara x8ovds, ‘down on the ground,’ This is a rare use of the genitive, which commonly means ‘down from. So however Hesiod, Theog, 498, rav pév Zevs orjprge xata x9ovos evpvodeins. A use similar, but not identical, is xara yas, ‘ below the earth.’ 218. mpompynvés, Hesych. éumpoodev katwepes, ‘held out before him and pointing to the ground,’ driew being ‘backwards, over his shoulder.’— agrenhes, ‘fixed,’ viz. as leaning on it. Of. ii. 109, 7@ (sc. oxyntpw) oY €pecoamevos ée’ *Apyeiouot peTnvod, Ibid. 344, éxwv acreudéa Bovdrjy. Ar. Eccles. 150, dye vuv dmws avdpuott Kat KaA@S épets, Stepeccapéevyn TO XG TH Baxrypia.—aispe’, a man who had no- TIT J IAIAAOS TL. 105 > 7 adr acreuhes exerkev, aldpel hurt éorxas* r ys , , > » ¥ i <8 7 Pains K€ CakoTOV TE TL ELpevat Adpova T avTws. > ty “A + OAN OTE 7) OTa TE peyadnv €K ornbeos in A ww LAN , / KOL €TEA VIPAOETOL EOLKOTA YELMEPiNO LY, \ ve > Ina lal > ovK Gv exer Odvoni y epicoeev Bpords adXos. 5 , > ea > C a ; yp > 7 [ ov tote y wd Odvoyjos ayarcaped €loos ioovres. |”? a | N , 5 > »¥ AA > / > ~& , TO TPltTOV QUT Atavra LOWV Epecely oO YEpatos ‘ 7 > yy > FOI »¥ ? “tis T ap 00 adAos Ayatos avnp Hus TE peyas Te, Po > / 4 eSoxos Apyeiwy kepadyy TE Kal etpéas wpous ;”” “2 ~ = Tov 0 HAévyn tavimemAos dmeiBero, dia yuvarkav, 4 eS 5 » ¢ > wn ‘ovuros 6 Alas éoti TeAWPLOs, ENKOS Axavov. > + g Idopeveds ny érépwlev evi Kpnrecot Geds Os 230 7 > > \ Q?7 r “~ > eet Af) eoTHK, audit Oe pv Kpyrov ayo yyepeGovrat. moAXaKe pv Eeivicoev apnidtAdos MevéAaos 4 > c / < , yr / q 7 CLKW EV LETEPW, OTTOTE Kpyrndev ixotro. nn > / a / ? vov 0 adAovs pev TAVTAS Op@ eAiKwras Ayatovs, 7 7X / , > MM ‘) / OUS KEV €U YVOLHV Kal T OVVOLG pvlynocainv 2 ba) or 2 A> > A 7 sO 7 7 ~ dow 0 ov dvvapat ideety KoopHTope Aaar, Kdoropa 6 immddapmov kal Tv ayabov LoAvdevxea f be Y ’ , , , , , aUTOKAT LYVYTW, TO LOL MLA YELVATO ANT. ae ¢ a SR sf 2 a i} ody €omécOnv Aaxedaipovos €& Eparevips, > / ‘\ 7 : / > so ua / 7) O€VPW pAev €TOVTO VEEOOD EVL TOVTOTOPOLOLY, 240 “~ 5 ? > 3 / , Q 7 3 a VUV QUT OUK eGéXovet Pax7V KATQOVILEVQL avopav, sa , 5 7 39 airxed. SevdudTes Kal dveidea TOAA G pot EoTLV. = > a) , 4¢ > ds haro, tos 8 dn xarexev pvailoos aia thing to say. Action, it hence ap- pears, was thought the soul of oratory. 220. Gaxotov, Hesych. ayav opyiaor. Thecer. xxv. 83 applies the epithet to a surly dog. Here it seems to mean ‘sulky.’—adpova, amentem, some half- witted creature. The passage fol- lowing shows that hitherto the po- sition of the orator, before he com- menced speaking, is described. 221. peyadnr, ‘loud.’—vibadeoor x.7.A., coming thick and fast as snow- flakes. Cf, xii. 278—286. 926. tis 7 ap. See i. 8.—e§oxos, ii. 480. xii. 269. 931. Kpynrav ayol, see ii. 650—652, and for nyepePovrat ib. 304. 937. This verse occurs also in Od. si. 300. The twin heroes are not elsewhere mentioned in Homer. The ancient critics remarked that Helen is strangely described as missing her brothers for the first time in the ninth year of the war.—pia pyrnp, the same mother as my own. No allusion is here made to the egg of Leda, which Euripides speaks of in Hel. 258. 239. éorecOny, SC. To oTpaTa.— Sevpw, the w being lengthened by the zctus, or the » pronounced double, Sevpouper &e.- vov adr, nune autem.—xara- dvpevar, cf, sup. 36.—atcxea, the taunts that I had disgraced myself. So in vi. 351, ds nbn véwerty Te Kat aicxea WwOAN’ avOpwrwv, 243. xarexev, see ii, 699. By ev marpié.c yaty the Spartan town on 106 IAIAAOS I, (IIL. E dai, vO ‘An év marptor yal ev Aakedaipovt avi, pidyn €v TAaTpLoL Yat. S ww , ao Pr , KynpuKes 0 ava aoTv Cewy pEpov opkia ToT, “OO 4 > 5 7 \ 5 4 apve dvw Kal olvovy Evppova, Kap7rov apoupys, na > > , ATK €V AUYELW. Knpv& [datos de xpvoeva kuTeAAa, / 5 / wTpuvey € yepovTa TaploTapLEvos ETEETOW. C AN * 6pceo AaopedovTiadn. a Y 2 Fan) , Tpwwv @ immoddapwv kat Axarov XaAKox tTOVOV 7 3 és Tedlov KaTafnvat, LV c ~' \ / f , avTap Adéfavdpos Kai apyidiAos MeveAaos nw f > 5 \ f- paKpyns eVXELNoL PLAXO OVT apecpe YUVALKL \ ~ As / \ , J “ay ivf TO O€ KE VIKNOOITL yuv” Kat KTnuUaG E7rOLTO. t c = 4 A , ot 0 aGAAot didoryra. KGL OPKLA TLOTA TALOVTES , / \ wy / vaioyrev Tpoinv épiBadAaka, Tol O€ véovTat , > ‘| / 99 “Apyos €s immoPotov Ka Ayatida KadAAvyvvatKa. e 4 OF ¢€ / as paro, piynoev 8 6 yépwr, éxédevore 0 Eraipots o 4 x wwe. 9 / > ‘G LITTOUS Cevyvupeva TOL O oTpaAews eT LUOVTO. yy? # av O 245 , as a , pepe O€ KpyTyHpa Paewvov KaA€OUC LY APLOTOL 250 ° \ , OpKLa. TUTTE TOLYTE. 255 260 . / \ 2 , “ > , P ap €6n IIpiapos, xara o ivia tetvev dricow map € ot Avrjvwp repixadr€a Bycero didpov. \ \ 4 SS a / Co > / 74 re TW de Oud. ma KOALWV EOLOVO €XOV WKEGAS LITOVS. Therapnae is meant. See Pind. Pyth. xi. 62. In Pindar, as in Od. xi, 299— 304, the legend of the Dioscuri being alternately alive and dead is recog- nized: here they seem spoken of as dead, and without any allusion to deification or hero-worship; though this may result from a_ studied brevity. 245. The narrative now reverts to 103—106 sup., and the victims are brought on the part of the Trojans through the city to the Scaean gates, where Priam was sitting in council sup. 145, and through which they descended (kara8jvat, 252) to the plain to meet the Grecian euvoys, inf, 266.—dapve dvw, that being the number specified by Menelaus, sup. 103. The wine is called xapropy apoupns not ae but because it represented a fruit-offerin } lambs did the blood-offering” wig , 250. opveo, Both this form (for oprego, Contracted to dpcev, iy, 264) and Opgo, lV. 204, are epic aorists from opvuwat. The former may be compared with ducero and Bicero, as > if from dpaouyv. The latter probably represents opeoo, from opouny OF wpounv, Whence wpero, xii. 279.—KaAé- ovo wv, See sup. 117. . 254. wayyoovrac, The Latin lan- guage expresses this rather more ac- curately by pugnaturi sunt. 257. vacomev, The optative repre- sents vacocre in the similar passage sup. 74, where see the note,—véorrat, vooTHTOVCL. 259. piynoev, shuddered when he heard that his son Paris was about to fight (253).—éxéAevce 8é, ‘but still he ordered’ &c., in spite of his fear. 261. retvey orioow. As he ascended the car, he took the reins, which were fastened to the avrvé, or circular rim behind the car, and drew them tight, to keep the horses from start- ing till Antenor had ascended. C inf. 311. v. 262. The latter hero ae companied Priam on account of his having entertained some of the Greeks at his house, sup. 207. He had bee with Priam at the Scaean gate, sup. 148, %63. €xov, ‘drove. This is the re- III.) TATAAOS I. 107 > > an a 4 adr’ ore 69 p ikovto peta Tpdas Kal “Ayauovs, e€ immu amoPavres eri yOova rovAvPoreipay tS o> Vt > , rr , ae la > / €s Meooov Tpwwv KQt Axatov cOTLYOWVTO. ” 5 5 Do & »” < 5 ih > / WPVUTO QUTLK ETELTA AVAC avopav AYOpLELVOV, wv BS w) \ / =. <4 , > , avd Odvoeds TOAVPN TIS" GTAP KHPUKES Gyavol o \ a n~ é 4 lay AA > OPKLa TtLOTA VEwV SUVayYOV, KpYT 7 pl O€ OLVOV picyov, drap Paciretow Vdwp ert xeipas exevav. 270 ‘Arpeldns O€ épvecdpevos xelperou waxaipar, Y e ‘ &/ a / ‘ 7 \ > ” 7) Ot Tap EipeEos peyo KOVACOV QLEV AWPTO, 3 ~ > , / / 3 \ » APVWV EK KehaAéwv TAPAVEV Tplxyas* QvuTap €7TetTa , / 3 ~ ~ , K1)PUKES Tpwwv Kat Ayawov VELLAV APLOTOLs. A >> AD 4? ” a > , roiaw 6 Atpeldns peydd’ evyeTo, yEipas dvacyow. 2 * ~] a “ / ¥_r XD As \ , “Zev watep lonley pedewv, Kvdurre Peylore, . ed / > / , cf Ae: 3 / avOpwrovs tivva bor, OTLS K eT LOPKOV 9/400 07); ¢ a , ” , wo ¢ , ULELS LapTUpOL EeoTE, PvAagoETE O OPKLA TLOTG, ei pev kev MevedAaov ‘“AX t¢445 , , / \ , 7, QvuTOS erred EAevnv €XeTW KQL KT1) ATO TAVTa, € ~ “> 65 / / ; YPLELS ) €V VYECCL vewpeba TOVTOTOPOLO LY* “As > > < C < P r , el O€ K AXé€fEavdpov KTELVN Eavlos Mevedaos, a »” 2 (4 / \ / / > 5 QA A Tpa@as ereiO EAXevny kai xtypata ravt drodovvat, gular Homeric word, meaning, pro- perly, ‘kept in hand,’ as we say. See v. 240. Vill. 189.—ue7a Tpaas, ‘to the Trojans.’ 266. eotixowvTo, imcedebant, they went on foot with a solemn measured step. Cf. inf. 341. 268. xynpuxes, the heralds on both sides, who now brought together the victims provided by both Greeks and Trojans.—ptoyorv, not with water (for the omovdai were axpyror), but the Trojan wine and the Greek wine in one common wassail-bowl. 271. waxorpay, a short knife or dag- ger, kept in a sheath for any emer- gency like the present.—awpro, the plup. pass. of aeipw. The o is etther radical, as Buttmann thinks, or eu- phonically changed from the e. Com- pare tapynép@y in xvi. 341, with aoprnp, xi. 31, mapnopos, peTéwpos, amjwpos &C. The present verse occurs also inf. xix. 253. 274, veimav, Schol. tod oivov } tev 2895 tTptxov avacOa, The ceremony is re- markable;: each chief takes a lock of hair as an equivalent to touching the head of the living victim, while he calls on Zevs wmatos, the elements, the powers of Hades, and the avenging demon ’Opxos (see Hesiod, Opp. 804, Theog. 400) to witness and preserve the oaths. 279. rivvaGov, ‘punish. The first syllable is pronounced long, as if the vy was doubled. The dual signifies that Pluto and Proserpine are meant. With this passage compare xix. 258— 260.—kxapuovras, reOvemras, This word is an euphemism, and signifies, ac- cording to Buttmann, Lexil. in v., the state of feeble or semi-animate existence which the departed were supposed to have in Hades.—mov7a, sc. wore elvat, ‘guard them, so that they may be faithfully kept.’ 285. arodovvac, The infinitive de- pends on opxia, ‘the oath that they shall restore’ &c.—tiny, an additional ———- = ce Pr a, ae Ts, nit . | ee ey ee — a oa A a 108 IAIAAOS I. 4 +> , 3 , o > » -yinv 0 Apyeiows aroTwemev NV TW EOLKEV, \ > 1 te 2 !) , y, ) TE KQL ecOTOLLEVOLOL peT OV Pw7Troleot TE TAL. / / / “~ ei O dv éuot tynv IIpiapos Ipiapoud re mraides > £ / / rivew ovk éAwow AXcEavdporo recdvTos, 5 ‘ > \ \ »” / Y ~ QUTAP EYW KGL ETELTA LAXKNTOMAL ELVEKA TOLVNS 290 > /, o aN \ / / > >] avbe EVV, ELWS KE TEAOS TOs E/LOLO KLYELW. > Ala 8 , r) a / rZ ry A 7), KQAL a7TTO OTOMLAYOUS APVWV TOPLE VYAEL Xo KW, \ \ ‘\ 4s > \ @ ‘\ > , KQL TOUS [LEV kat eOnkev €7T lb x Ovos ATTOALPOVTEAS, a , > \ \ / iA Xr / 7 Gup.ov O€VOLLEVOUS" a7TrO yep evos €LAETO Xo KOS “~ , / oivov 6 ék Kpytnpos abvoodpmevor Seraecow 295 é, 1, HNO evyovTo Geots alevryevéernow EKXEOV, NO EvXOVTO Heois aievyeveTnoW. “ > nm / MOE O€ TLS ELITET KEV Axavov te Tpwwy re. “Zev Kvourte peytore, Kat aOavaror Geot adrXot, / ¢ \ Sd / Om7TOTEpoL TPOTEPOL uTep OPKLa TY) ANVELAY, OE of eykéhadros xapddis peor ws Ode otvos, 300 avT@v Kal TeKéwv, GAoxot 8 GAXowot Sapetev.” fine, téunua, ércrincov, town inf. 290. Perhaps the repayment of the costs of the war is primarily meant.— 4 Te TeAnTar, quae sit, ‘which shall be,’ or ‘such as may be.’ This use of the subjunctive is noticed oni. 137. Com- pare inf. 417. The sense is, ‘such a payment as shall be accepted in all time as a full acquittance of the claim.’ 289. The phrase ei av otx« é6éAwow = €av wi COédAworv is remarkable. We may regard ov« é#éAw as one word = ATAPVOVILAL, 290. kai érera, The xai means, that he will not give up his claims to compensation (i,e. to the riyuy, sup, 286), but will fight for it there on the Spot, even though Helen is regained by Menelaus on the death of Paris,— kixew, (see i. 26,) ‘ till I have attained the full end and final object of the war,’ viz. ample satisfaction for the wrong. Agamemnon speaks pointedly of the row being paid to himself, as chief of the expedition, for the benefit of the army generally (Apyetous, 286), while the recovery of Helen and her property is a petsonal matter for his rother Menelaus. 296. exxeov. They poured out li- bations on the ground with their cups (xvredAa, 248), drawing it from the bowl. So in vii, 480, otvoyv 8 éx The parties Serawy yapuadts x€ov, meant are not the soldiers generally, but the chiefs who solemnly ratified the oaths. The ts following implies the assent of the army to the ternis; and it is expressed in the somewhat savage language natural to common soldiers. lt is a common formula in Homer, &&e S¢ tus elmecxev. See Mr. Gladstone, ‘ Studies’ &¢, vol. iii. p, 142, and compare ii. 271. Od. ii. 324, ib. iv. 769. viii. 328, x. 37. 299. ommérepot ayuyvecav, ‘which- ever side may have done a wrong first in violation of the oaths,’ is attracted to the optatives following, and thus is equivaient to the more usual con- struction ommérepor ay mujnvwow, Cf, sup. 55. vi. 59. It may further be said, that the violation of the oaths at all is spoken of as hypothetical, rather than as a pending event.—vrép dpxta, Schol. vrepBavres Ta Spxia. With myunvecar we must supply aAdAjAovs. Though sup. 107 we have px tes vrepBacin Aros opxra. SnAjonrar, yet in iv. 67, apgwouw MpoTepoe virép Opxra SnAjocacbat— Ayat- ovs, the phrase wmép opxia clearly means trapa Sixny. 2 , 301, dauetev, be made subject to, viz. as captives and concubines. So sup. 183, woAAot Sedujarto Aaoi refers to the entire control over subjects. Similar imprecations of a savage kind occur iv. 35. vi. 58. * IIL. IAIAAOS IT. 109 , , ds éhav, ovd apa 7a ow érexpacave Kpoviwv. nm ~ “ 7 rotor d¢ Aapdavidns Lpianos pera pidov eeurev. ¢ , / rm lot \ > / ta) > : / KekAvTE prev, Tp@es Kat evKvynpides Axatoi. > b] ‘ ~ \y > 4 7 Tou éywv exe pote LAvov yvepoeroay 305 Guy, eel ov Tw TAYTOM eV dpOarpotow opacGar , , , pLapVvajLevov dirov viov apnipiAw MeveAaw’ Leds pyv mov 70 ye olde Kat abavaror Geot adAor, c / j /, / , 5 7 > | ommotepw Gavaro.o TéAOS TETPwWLEVOV EOTLY. > \ “ / / 7) pa, Kal és dipov apvas Oéro iaobeos us, 310 x A> ot! > > / 4 x ¢ , “ > / - avo ap eBaw avros, Kata. dO nvia Télvey OTlTTw C > / and Top d€ Ol Avryvep Tepika\ Ea, Byoero didpov. \ \ » ? yy \»y > , TO Lev ap aoppot TpoTt lAvov aGmroveovTo* . * > , "Extwp Oe II puajrovo rats Kat dtos Odvocevs la an ‘I / f XBpov pev mp@rov diewerpeov, avTap Erera KAjpous év Kuen xadknpei waAXov €XOvTEs, < / “4 / ) > / / ” ommortepos 01) tpoobev adein yadxKeov eyxos. \ a> 5 , “ i. | a) 5 , Aaot & ApyoavTo, Geoior dé xElpas averyxov" eo a7 ” ? a Moe O€ Tis eimeoKEY AyaLov ~ ¥rQ a ZO , “Zed watep ldnbev pedewv, KvdurTe MeyLore, rn / Te l'ipwwv Te. € 4 cat » I 5 , ws OMTOTEPOS TAOE EPyA MET ApPOTEpOLOLW e(nKeV, 302. o¥ mw. Zeus did not as yet ratify the prayer, that utter destruc- tion should come on those who first violated the truce; for,as Paris was withdrawn from the fight, the per- jury of the Trojan Pandarus in shoot- ing at Menelaus (iv. 122 seqq.) was not allowed to fall at once on the Trojan party, though Agamemnon predicts that Zeus will accomplish the vengeance due some day, kai owe, iv. 161. 306. ov mw is not here, as in 302, nondum, but means tows ov, and is nearly or quite the same as ov mov, So in iv. 184, Oapoer, unde ti mw Serdio- ceo Aaov "AX aw, Xii. 270, évret ov mw TAVTES OmotoL & avepes év ToAgMM. XVIi. 189, Oéwy & exixavey étatpovs Oka par’, ov Tw THAE. 308. BI. Schol. tows O mév Tov avTt TOU pévTot, Os eotiv avti Tov dé. The sense seems to be, (I do not indeed know,) but Zeus does &c. This for- mula of resignation, a aly of the fatalism which distinguishes Priam’s character, may be compared with 164 sup. He does not doubt that the combatants will fight to the death. $10. apvas, the lambs slain sup. 292. Victims killed for purposes of this kind were not eaten, but were carried away and either buried or thrown into the sea. Thus in xix. 267, Tal- thybius flings into the sea the body of a boar killed by Agamemnon for the purpose of making an oath to Achilles.—nvia retvev, see sup. 261.— Byoero, here for aveBycero. $14. The povopaxia, or third part of the book, commences here. The space was first measured, perhaps, as in modern duels, to define the dis- tance of the throw, or, as the Schol. thinks, to assign a limit, beyond which a retreat would be a defeat, 317. adetn, equivalent to adycoa of the later idiom. So Od. ix. 382, ros GAAovs KAynpw teTadacGat avwyor, os TLS TOAMHGELEY E“OL GUY OXAOY aetpas TptWat ev Opbary. Inf. iv. 334, ot d€ pmévovTes—eoracav éwnére—aptecay TOAELOLO. 821. ommorepos. Under an appear- ance of fairness, they probably di- rected this imprecation against Paris, > es ee eo ao ont ene 110 5 IATAAOS I. 4 4 Qa QC 7 ” Tat » TOV d0s aT O bOievov OVVGL OOJLOV Atoos €LOW, ~ npetv ) ~ , \ ¢ \ / 2 99 av diAoTyTa Kal OpKLA TLOTA. yever Gan. e »” aN / a a : os ap ebay, waAdev d€ peyas KkopvGaioAos Extwp - Oo, | rn 5 “ »” aul opowv" ITaptos d€ Gods €x KAnpos Opovcer, i) S a \ / > 7S ‘ , x e e , am ou pev ere ilovTo KaTa OTLYAS, XL EKAOTOU 4 ; a \ , 4 ae . U7r7roL aepoimroves KQL TOUKtAa TEVXE €KELTO 5 \ ° > 5 > + EBN / / : oe \ , QUTApP O Y apecp WILOLO LV €OUC ETO TEVK EA KOAAU OA iL “ c | / 4 5 / dtos AA€gavépos, EX€vns roots nuKopov0. Aa ‘ rn \ , 4s ox KVHLLOAS [LEV TpwWTA TEPL KVNUNTW eOnKev 330 , / / / KaAds, apyupeoiow erioupiots apapvias* a ¢ 3 ; \ s YAN devTEpov at OwpynKa Tept oriMecow eduvev e ; / 4 0° 5 a 0LO KACLYVYTOLO AvKaovos, nppowe 0 AUTW. dupi d dp duorw Badrero Eihos apyuponAov / \ + / / , oor XGAKEOV, QUTAp ETELTA GAKOS peya TE oTiPapov TE. 335 ‘ ~ 5 . 5 \7 , s/ ” KpQTl O €7 ipbipw KUVENV €UTVUKTOV eOnkev ? oO \ NA / , ; 4 immoupi* Oewov de AOdhos kabumepbev evevev. etAero 0 GAKiov EYXOS, 6 ot 2 > na , @s 0 aitas MevéAaos é.pyLos Tadapnew dpypet. » > »¥D €VTE EOUVEV ad Oo \ > / , , 4 A Ol O €7rel ovv ExaTepev Opidrov dwpnxonoar, 340 > , , T / \ "A ja wf 5 / ‘ €s Peoool PWWV KQL XAtwvV ET TLY OWI TO “ 2 » , 2+ 9 A> » 5 7 O€LVOV EPKOMLEVOL® GapPos O EX EV ELT OPOWVTAS ‘ e > ¢€ ip / \ 5 7 “A 5 / Tpdas 6 LTT OOGILOUS KQt EUKVLLOAS Aya.ovs. 9, £2 ‘ s ~ aA o> , KQL p eyyus OTYTYV OLaLET PINTO EVt XYPH / > / / 4 ~~ OELOVT EY XELAS, aAAnoww iw KOTEOVTE. 045 mpoabe ny “Ar€Eavdpos pon doALYooKLov EV XOS; whom they knew to have been the cause of the war, and who was gene- rally disliked by his own citizens, inf, 454. 325. ay opowy, looking back, viz. that he might not seem to act with partiality in the matter. 326, ot wév, the men on both sides.— Kata otixas, in rows; see sup. 113.— aepoimodes, high-trotting, lit. ‘ foot- lifting.’ Hesych. Taxvtrodes, eAadpo-~ modes. Supply joav, or épvxorro, as in X. 407, mov 5€ of Evtea Keita apyia, Tov 5€ o« roe: 330. Kvjwnowy, the shins, or front of the leg from ankle to knee—ém- opupios, hollow or concave plates protecting the ankle-bones. 333. npwoce, ‘it fitted.’ So xvii. 210, "Exrope & jpwoge tevxe emt xpot. 336. kuvenv, a helmet, with horse- tail crest. Properly, as in x. 267, kuven is a cap of dog-skin; but it often means the metallic helm, Itis to be observed that Paris, who was armed as a WAds sup. 17, here puts on heavy armour in no respect dif- fering from that of a Grecian orAtms. 340. éxatepGev, exatepwOerv, Schol. €& éxatépas, So éxarepOe méodnos, Od. Vi. 263. ib. xxii. 181, exarepOe mapa oraé- Hotor. The sense is, ‘each on his own side of the assembled host.’—éortxo- wvrTo, See sup. 266. . 344. Scametpy7o, see sup. 315. It is likely that 343—345 are interpolated verses. —eE————— 1I1.] lil ‘ , > AN > 9 LAN / > kal Badev Artpeidao kat aomida tavtoo éiony 309 » a. out > /, i Ne ¢ > 7 ovd eppngev xaAxos, aveyvan ply O€ ot aiypy 5 AN | ~ ao7TLO €VL KPATEpy). “Arpetdns MeveAaos, érevEapevos Aut rarpi ‘ Lé “ \ > “~ ¢ \ \ “Sf diov AA€cEavopov, Kat Euns UTO XEpot Oapaccor, y¥ 5 / \ > , 5 / oppa. TL epprynge KQU otyovwv avOpwrwv € 56K = e/é ~ NOT Fe. OW fewvo00Kov KaKGa pEgat, O Kev piAoTyTa Tapacyxy. a. <€ \ 5 , \ A. a) / 4 n pa, Kal apmreTahwv mpoin doALtyooKLoV €yxos, 355 ‘ yA 5 5 sa / — Ss Kat Pare [Iptapioao Kat aomida TavToo élony. dua pev aamidos nAGe haew7s oS piyov €yXOS, Kal OO GaopnKos ToAvoatoaAov NPNPELaTO" Cc \ ~ lod avTikpus O€ Tapat AaTapyy dvapnoe xLTOVa 4 A Ov / ” 4 > 4 las , eyxXos’ O 0€ KkAw@n Kat aAevato Knpa péedawwayr. 560 > HAY Aa / Ls , Arpeldys 0€ Epvacapevos Eios apyuponAov TAngev avacxomevos KOpvbos hadov" audi 347. The construction seems con- fused between fadev ‘Artpeidyv xar’ aoriéa, and Badev aomida Atpecdao, Cf. inf, 356. Three lines here occur again Vii. 249, 250, 259. 351. mpdtrepos. An appeal to Zeus Eévios against the party who began the wrong.—éopyer, an epic perfect of a root Fepy or Fapy, ii. 272. sup. 56. 353. épptynot appears to be the sub- junctive of a secondary present tense epptyw, formed on the analogy of Tmebuxw, Sedoikw, SedvKw, TeTAHyH, KC. —£e.vodoxor, a host, an entertainer of strangers. The crime of Paris was greatly increased by his violation of the sacred laws of hospitality. Hence Aesch, Ag. 892, otos cai Ilapis é€A@av es Sdouov tov “Arpedav yoxuve seviay Tparegay KAoTratcL yuvaLKos. 355. memadecv, from madAAw, is one of the many reduplicated active aorists found in tomer, examples of which are memiety, apapety, Kekapmely, Tredpa- deity, ayayetvy, some being participles only, as terayayv, kexadwyv, &. The exact meaning of advamadAAecy, in refer- ence to poising a spear, is not clear: perhaps -the elevating the point is described, viz. in drawing back the arm to propel it.—kxar ao7ida, as if he had said either Iptauiéynv, or ac- mida IIpiapidao. See vV. 537, 857. dua. On the « made long by the ictus see on i. 205, The verses describing the spear-throw are seve- Or »w 3 5 A 0 ap avTw l ral times repeated, e. g. iv. 135. vii. 251. xi. 4385, &¢.— daewns, because plated with brass, vil. 246.—7p%pevoto, ‘was driven home,’ from é€peidw, the reduplicated perfect of which is 7p- ypeconat. Herod. iv. 152, yxadKéous KoAogoov’s —ToOLcL Yyovvace épynpEerope- vovs. The notion of épeidey is that of thrust against, or support upon; thus é€peidecy xara tivos, ‘to tilt at a man,’ Ar. Equit. 627. The precise sense appears to be, (‘ passing) through the corselet it was fixed fast.’ 359. dtauynoe, ‘it cleared away, cut a rent in, the tunic (or frock) close to the flank,’ i.e. just above the hip- bone. The primary meaning of ayav is ‘to level; in the middle voice some of its compounds mean, ‘to scrape together something lying flat,’ as Od. v. 482, adap & evry erapynoato Xepoe dbidnow evpetay, See New Cra- tylus, § 218. In écapnav the idea ap- pears to be that of moving or scraping aside to get at something under the surface. So Hur. Bacch. 709, axpotot SaxrvAotot Stapmoar x@dva, yadaxros exous elyov. Cf. arayynoar in XViii. oA. 360, KAivOn Kai, i.e. KAYOEis adevarTo, ‘avoided by turning aside,’ lit. ‘ had leant on one side and so avoided’ &e, 362. dados, (from a root dad, as 1n dadaxpos, and our bald, implying a conspicuous patch, sometimes, as in oupadds, projecting from the surface.) IAIAAOS PT. (I 4 ee , tpixOa re Kal rerpaxGa duatpupev exec xeELpos. "Atpeldns & duwée idwv cis oipavov edptv. “Zev warep, ov tis oeto Gedy OAoWwrEpos aAAos. 365 7 Tr edaynv ticacGar ‘AdeEavdpov KQKOTNTOS* ~ , 4 , » cf > 7 »” VUV dé fot €V XELpETot ay?) Eidos, €K O€ fot eYXYS > IQrx QZ nixon Tadkapndpt erw@o.ov, ovde Oapaccra. 99 G / A , c ‘ / Ny Kal eratgéas KopvGos da BPev immrodaceins, e\xe 0 ériotpéas pet evkvyptdas “Axasovs* 570 »+ / / ¢ ‘ c ey ¢ \ 6 / dyxe J€ pv ToAvKETTOS twas aradyy bd depyy, ¢ a an \ / 4 Os ol Or avGepeavos OKXEVS TETATO TpUpadeins* > , Ce ” an Kal vv KE cipugoev TE Kal GOTETOV NATO KdOOS, »y 3 “ , 4 4 : / > / el wn ap Ov vonoe Avs Gvyarnp A dpodirn, 9 a st > / ‘ 7 ot pngev tudvta Bods ide Krapévoro 375 5. “GVA / | SME, 2 \ / Kelv7] O€ TpUpareia a EOTETO XELPL TAXED. was a raised ornament in front of the helmet, sustaining and support- ing the metallic ridge which held the crest. It is very well shown in the vignette on the title-page of Bekker’s had, which exhibits a helmet having a double ¢aAos, one above the other, —probably the cuvén tetpadadAnpos, i.e. with two figures on each side, of y. 743, called audibados. That the dados was on the front part of the helmet is clear from vi. 9, 10, and the reader will find _ it also well explained in Rich’s ‘Companion to the Lexicon’ &c., under galea. See inf. iv. 135. V. 743. X. 258. xi. 41, xii. 884.—avacyé- Mevos, SC. éavTov, Or 7d Eihos. Cf. xxiii. 660, MVE war’ avacyouévw wemAnyéuer, 363. This verse expresses the sound of the swords striking against each other,—7prx@a, either an adverb, like Bivuv@a, Or an adjective,= és zpia Mépyn. Cf. ii. 668. Od. ix. 71, tTptx8a re Kat TeTpaxOa dvécyicer ts avémovo. Com- pare tptx@adios, and puvuvOddcos with BivuvOa.—Siarpudev, from és.aOpvirrw, by a change in the place of the as- pirate, 366. ebaunv «7A. See sup. 28, _ 367. ayn (Fayn), ‘has been broken,’ ayvune. Of. iv. 214, modu Fayev ofées OYKOL.— Nx On, wpunOn, * was sped,’ from atocew, which is properly transitive. ——Tadaunde may be rendered ‘in my hands, as a true locative, or con- strued with é& = é& Twarduns. See sup. 3. 369. émattas, * making a rush at him he seized him by the horse-plumed helmet,’—émotpéwas, turning him to- wards the Achaeans and away from his own friends. 871. ayxe Sé€ wiv x.7.A, ‘But he was all but choked by the embroidered strap beneath the tender part of the throat, where it had been tied tight under his chin as the fastener of his casque,’—rodAvKeotos, pierced with many holes, Schol. zoAuKcévrros, éx 6é TOUTOU O TroLKiAos SyAoUTaL bia Tas padas, Compare yxeoros, ‘ungoaded,’ vi, 94, and see the description of the Cestus or girdle of Aphrodite in xiv, 214 Sseqq.—avOepe@vos, ‘the chin.’ See i, 501, 372. tTpudadrcins, as explained b Doederlein (from tpo = rop and gad), means a cap or helmet with a pro- jecting peak pierced for the purpose of seeing through, like the vizor ina medieval casque. Buttmann (Lexil. p. 531) defines it to be “a helmet with a hole bored in the dados to receive the plume.” He is wrong however, as even this passage shows, in saying that tpuddAeca “is never the epithet of the helmet of any dis- tinguished personage.” It is attri- buted to Diomede in v. 182. d 375. Ibe kxrapyévoro, ‘slain by vid- lence, and not dying by a natural death. The strength and firmness of the strap, as being made of sound leather, seems here to be described, —Keurn, i. @. Kev7), a. 110.) TATAAOS T. 113 \ \ » D | , ~) 5 , THV jLEV ere NPWS PET EUKVNILLOAS Axauous en“ - 5 / ‘ / oO + , c a pul €7Tl WYOAS, KO[LLO QV O EPLYPES eTalpow’ oA A XK > / / , “UTApP O ay ET OPOVOE KATAKTOMLEVAL LEVEGQLV WV wv , €VXEL XarKElw. \ ~e) a > | TOV O eEnpTaé ea 4A\2 of , , a> A peta par os te eds, exaduwpe 0 ap Hépt ToAAH, ca a @ 2 , A owe Ka0 0 €LO eV Gadapw EVWOEL KNDEVTL. \ > 9 /P) tras 5) ait) 6 atl “EXévnv xadéovor te. 4 5 2 :2 “~ \ ~ \ iy > Tupyw eh vindw, mept d€ Tpwat adus noav. \ A / c A , cm A XElpl O€ VEKTapEOU Eavov eTivake AaPBovca, XY GZ a“ / / ypy. O€ pu €LKULOL TraAauyevel TPOC EELTTEV, 5 / by ¢ ta) / / ElpoKOUw, 7 Ol Aakedulmove vaLreTaovo) ” » , / “ noKEw €ipia KaAG, padiora O€ pw pir€eckev. n~ 5 / wey ‘ TH pw eecoapevyn Tpocedpwvee St “Adpoditn. QA a FF HP “dedp’ iV > | fn ~ / A > / ~) / 4 AA€eEavopos oe kaXet otkovde veer Oat. an ov 5 5 ) , \ “ na / Kelvos 0 y ev Gadapw Kal dwwrotot A€xeoouU, 378. éemuduynoas, whirling it round, viz. to give impulse to the throw. Thus Pindar, Ol. xi. 72, pakos & ‘Evixeuvs édcxe métpw xépa KuKAwoats Umép anavrwv. The eri may mean ‘towards the direction of the throw, as also in Od. ix. 538, auTap 0 Y. ééaidres OAV peiGove. Adav aeipas nK emduvycas, emeperae dé tv ’ amréA&Opov. —kopwcay,* took it up. See ii. 183, 875.—éraipor, the friends of Menelaus. The act was perhaps intended to provoke ridicule; or it was done in the momentary vexation of losing the hold on the adversary.— épinpes, see i. 572. 380. €yxee. AS Menelaus had dis- charged one spear, and is not said to have recovered it, this was perhaps the second of the two javelins (évo devpe, sup. 18) which a hoplite usually carried. 382. cad & elo’, nadetoe 52, ‘and set him down in his fragrant perfumed chamber.’—xywes, from the root xaf, (xaw,) not differing from xnwédyns in sense, viz. scented by burnt per- fumes. See vi. 288. Hesych, cnwédec: evwdet, TeOvptapévw, amd Tov KaiecOar Td Ovutanata (Vi. 483).—KTo@ev, evoduor, TeOuptaméevov, (though he gives also wéeAay and xaapoy in explanation.) Doederlein thinks the root was the same aS in an assumed word xnds, cuvum. 385. eavod. This obscure word, when used as a substantive, has the a always short ; as an adjective, always long (see v. 7384). This fact has in- > as = Adpoodiry 880 \ A, / THV O€ KLXaVEV 3885 390 duced Buttmann (Lexil. in v.) to assume two distinct roots, évyuur and eaw, the latter giving the sense of ‘pliant.’ This is very improbable. The root of both words (éavos, eiavos, éavogs) appears to be Feo (asin yeasts the termination being adjectival, ¢ in edavis, obhedavos, jeslavhc,ievelate, Thus Feoavds would form éavds by dropping the o and converting the digamma into an aspirate. The long a would result from the doubled sound of the vy. Properly, then, the word was an adjective; but it became used as a noun, like évdurdrv, and in much the same sense, viz. as a fine dress put on and over the ordinary one. 387. cipoxéuw, @ wool-carder, He- sych. épwovpyw. For éproxouw, by a common hyperthesis of t, as in everpos for evépios, Soph. Aj. 297. Trach. 675. The latter part of the compound in- volves xouwety = Kouicerv, aS In cimro- kouos.. For the employment of wo- men in working wool compare xii. 433.—noKewv, for noKeev (acKecv), an unusual form, like 7dew for ndee.—per, Schol. THY ypauy, 389. errap.evn, see li. 795, ™T pv eeuraper n Tpogepy Todas « WKE *Ipes. 391. Kecvos 6 ye, ‘yonder is he,’ as if she pointed to the spot. Cf. xix. 344, Kewos 0 YE TpoTrapo.We vewy op§o- Kpatpawy horat.—divwrocot, turned in a lathe, i. e. elegantly and richly made, Paris being always described as » man of refined taste. I ET ha “a —— eS et A ae ne oe 114: IAIAAOS TY. (TIL, \ 9 39 7 , KdAXe Te oTIABwv Kal Eluacw* Ove KE Hains > / 5 \ et oo avopt paxnoapevov Tov y eAGEeuev, dAAG Xopovde ‘ A , wa ; épxeod 7 xopoto véov Ayyovra Kabicew. e / a d > ‘) ‘ \ al ” as daro, 77 6 apa Gupov evi ornbeoow opwer. ’ a , , A / . / Kal p as ovv evonoe eas wepixaddEa deipyy / / 5 ¢ / \ oTnlen 6 LLEPOCVTG KQt \ 7 , Soy S85 Gap Pyoev T ap €7TElTa, “ “ 4 / ~ / > : sea 4 dalyLovin, TL we TATA AtAaLEaL HEpOTEveEL ; > / / \ / 7 TH PE T POT Ep@ ToAtwyv Ev VQLOMEVO@V W& a / 3\ : / 5 a aces 7 Ppvyins n Mnovins épareuwys, »” / \ “ / / 5 , €l Tis TOL Kal KELOL PiAos LEpoTTWY avOporwy ; + wh A Qa > = \ nS / ovveka, 67, viv dtov AXA€Eavdpov MevéAaos / sf/ \ 5) ‘ ” > » viknoas eGeAer OTVYEPIV EE olKad ayer Gan, / “Aas A Qa A ~ / / TOUVEKA 01) VV Oevpo OoADPpovEeovGA TapETTys ; = > 5 \ 7, A n “3 5 / ff) 700 Tap avTov lovoa, Ge@v 0 aoetke KeAevOor, a3 A At e / » f-no ETL WOLOL TOOET OW vrootpeveras Odvpror, > 4 \ A“ / 4 , av alei wept Keivov dilve Kal € dvAacee, ss > els O > 5 \ 5 > \ “7 yy KELOE a) CY wv OUK €LpLL——VELEO OT TOV O€ KEV €ly)— 4 / . , rm \ KeLvou Topauveovoa A€xos* Tpwat 393. xopévde, To go to the dance, or to practise dancing, was regarded as unwarlike, Hence in xxiv. 261, Priam calls his more effeminate sons, in contrast with Hector, wWedorac Opxnoral te xopoiTyTinow apioro..— védv Ajyovra, with the glow of exer- cise and the excitement of the dance. 396. évonce, recognized, viz. through the guise of an old woman. Compare i. 199. xiii. 68. 4). mpoTépw, Toppwrépw oAewr, yet further on into other cities. So in the formula yiv po ys, the mpd = Toppw, and in mpd ddo0d yeverOar, ‘ to be far on one’s journey.’ 402. diAos, some favourite youth to whom you have promised a fair bride. 403. ovvexa.t.A. * Because forsooth Menelaus now has conquered god-like Paris, and wishes to take his un- happy wife back to his house, there- fore have you come with crafty in- tentions (to draw me closer tio Paris)?’ She alludes to the terms of the treaty sup. 285, that the victor was to claim her as his wife, , >A , va ¢ ~ , ke @ 7) adoxov TonoeTat 7H O ye OOVANV. 395 » / OULATO. LAP LAlpovTa., ” > » > » a3 / eros T epat EK T Ovopaler. 400 405 410 A 7 os / d€ ph OTiaow 406, amdecxe, retire from your con- verse with the gods. Schol. tis eis Tas (Tovs) Beods od0d cike Kat mapa- xXwper, wy BadiGovoa eis avrovs.—For the optative and imperative com- bined see sup. 74.—7ap’ avrovr, Viz. by Paris, to whom also zrepi xecvor refers, 408. Perhaps there is a reference to the legend of the marriage with An- chises, 408. Hesyelnoigve, caxomaber, woxbet — dovAny, a slave and concubine, ironi- cally opposed to xovpidia adoxos, the lady wife; and said bitterly, as de- scribing her own position, real or fancied. 410. xetoe, viz. to Paris, as you sug- gest (890). Schol, ee. yap avryv 70 viKnoavTe erecOat, 411, mopavvéovea, ‘to share,’ lit, to make ready or provide, evzpemicew, Schol. Cf. Od. iii. 408, 7@ 8 aAoxos Séorowva Aéxos Tépouve kat evvyv. The Ionic form of the future in «@ 18 common in Homer, e. g. cravew, Aét- avEW, TATTAVEW, MEvEW OavLavEW, OTE A€w, OTpUVEeW, ONuaVvew, TAVVEW, KAAEW, aivew, analogous to which are ¢piw III. a“ , »” > » > » " ~ TAAL MwWLNTOVTAL, exw O Gye aKpita Ovpo. IAIAAOS TI. +? Aa8 3 4 THV de xoAwoapevy Tpooedwvee OL Adpooitn “pn pw epebe, oxerAin, py Xxooapern oe cei, ToS O0€ 0 amexOynpw ws viv exTrayAa hidryoa, 415 / 5° > / ; / »” a we , peoow apport epwv PYTLOOLaAL ex ea / vypa, / \ ral \ Qo 7 \ > +” p> | Tpwwv kat Aavadv, od d€ Kev Kakov olrov oAnat. = > yc¢ nn ws epar, ecdeurev 8 “EXévyn Adds exyeyauia, aA QNr / c wn 5 nw ~ Bn O€ KATO KX O/LEVI) cava apyyTt paca olyn, tacas d€ Towas Aabev TPXE de daipov. a 420 ato or T Ahebdvdpoto 6 OojLov mepuxohe UKOVTO, appizroArot pLev eretta Ooas ert Epya TPaTOVTO, 7) 0 €is vydopodov OaXapov Kie 01a YUVaLKkav. 7 8 dpa dippov éXotoa hiropperd?s “Adpodirn 43> 3 as iw) a \ , / avri AAeEavopoto Gea KaTeOnKe hepovea* 425 6 JAG? C44 ; ‘ / eva xabitl EAevn Kovpn Avos alyLoxoto, ¥ / 4 / o> 5 , , ooce 7adw KXivaca, roow 6 YVUTATE pvdw. and av¥w, kpexow and Saudw, all being formed from the omission of an ori- ginal oc, 412. axea axpita, ‘endless woes.’ So aKpLToL mu@oe in ii. 796 are ex- plained avapt@uynro. She means, that she has enough to vex her already, without being reproached by her companions for an act which would prolong the war. 414, uy we Epede, ‘provoke me not; cf. i. 519. —pebetw (for wed, see oni. 26), ‘give you up,’ remit my care of you. _ amex Orjpw, * cause you to be hated.’ a TOL ow pronOqvar. So in Od, 105, Os ré prot Urrvov amex Gaiper Kai BSadiv, But Hesychius explains it by pirjow, which better suits the antithesis in diAyoa. 417. This line, as Doederlein ob- serves, is perhaps spurious; for ap- d oT épwy should rather mean, between Helen and Paris. If the verse be genuine, the word may refer primarily to Paris and Menelaus, and so in- directly to the Tro): uns and Greeks.— ov Kev oAnat, = = oAoto ay, see i. 137. 419. katacxonern, an epic aorist in a passive sense, as in Xxili. 397, Parepn dé ot éoxeTo dwrvy. Od. xiii. 2, KnAnOpw & écxovro, But in Od. xxi. 65 it is transitive, avra TapEedwy TXKOMEVY Avrrapa Kpydeuva, Here it is nearly a synonym of cadAvdGeioa, So inf. xvii. I 644, nepe yap KATEXOVTAL OM@S aUTOL TE KQL Ur7ot, see sup. 385. 420, macas Towas, viz. the Trojan ladies who were attending her sup. 384, and from whom she now with- draws, without their being aware of it, to the thalamus of Paris; see sup. 889. 422. audtroAo, the female attend- ants, who should have received their mistress; but the poet gets rid of them by a figment, in order that Paris and Helen may have an inter- view alone. The goddess, it is pro- bable, still retains the guise of the old woman, sup. 386, and as such performs the menial office of hand- ing the chair. 427. nvirare, ‘ chided, (ii. 245.) This passage appears to be introduced as showing that the mind of Helen was now really turned towards. her for- mer husband; perhaps also, to illus- trate the influence that Paris had over her, inf. 446, 447. On this scene the student will do well to consult Mr. Hayman’s remarks in Appe He K, § 9, p. ci, of his ‘ Odyssey,’ vol. “The scene of hope (he obse seeai. alarm, distrust, resistance, con- temptuous de fiance, and final sub- mission and _ self-loathing acquis escence, is in itself a moral epic,’ eav @, yi, ~~ —— ; ' > =— i eee et — el, cs —— —s ee ee : —s ; a na Fae a ae 116 IAIAAOS I. (III. s 777-3 / “ Avbes ex ToACuou" ws wdedes avtoG dAEcOan, Gvopt Oapeis KpaTEep@ Os €L0S TPOTEPOS TOGLS NEV» 1) prev 07) ply y eve apnipirov MeveAaov 43) on Te Bin Kal xepot Kal eyxei pEepTEpos elva." GAN ti viv mpokadeooat apnicdtrov MevéAaov o/s / / €Eavris paxerao Gat EVAVTLOV. aa. o éyw YE \ £ 1A / mwaverbat Kéeopal, pnde FavO@ MeveAaw ys SQN / as Gvtipiov moAEmov ToAcutlEeev NOE paxer Gat 435 5 ‘ dé / ‘ / oe © ae > va! } \ da. ve 93 Appadews, 1. Tws TAX VT AUTO OOUPL OapNYS. 4 ‘4 id 'd 5 / / THv o€ Llapis pvdoiow ApLELDOMLEVOS POC EELTEV Ln vival, yaAerotrw oveloeot Ovmov EeviTre p47) P«; Yue Ll, x Zi - . “ 4 / / = 5 , vov pev yap Mevédaos éevixnoey Svv AGnvy, a “ > > , \ . 6 fo9 < OF. KELVOV O QvTts eyw* Tapa yop EOL €LOl KQL TAL. 440 ’ ~ 4 GAN’ aye 67) piAdrynrt Tpareiopev covnbevte > / , lj 42 EF" 2a > , > / ov yap TW TOTE L WOE y Epos hpEvas apdexaduwper, sd 5s“ a ‘ , , 1¢ 5 na OVO OTE OE T PWT OV Aakedaijpovos ES EPATELVNS M” c - / / erAeov apragas €V TOVTOTOPOLOL VEETCLY, vyow 0 ev Kpavan euiyny pirdryre kai ivy, 445 ¢Y aA »” / \ 4 ¢ ~ 39 WS GEO VUV Epa pat Kal pe yAvKis LILEPOS QUpet. > c , > Ne 5 / = 7 5 > = 7) pa, KQl YPXE €Xoo € KLWV OjLO. ELTTET AKOLTLS. 4 \ -. dee “~ , / TW MEV AP EV TPITOLOL Katevvac Gev Nexecoow, 430. evxeo, ‘you used to boast.’ 432. 10. voy. A formula of irony, like the Roman J nune.—adda. «.7.A., “But no! my real advice is, that you cease to contend with one so much your superior,’ &c. 436. Saunns, for Sauzs. See on ii. Oo. 438, évirte, perhaps compounded With trrew = BAdrrev, i. 454. He- Sych. €virreyvs émémAnacev, édoddper, We have évimror in xxiv. 768, éviww in vul. 447. Od. ii. 187. There is some difficulty about the relation of this word to évvérev, and the cognate aorist forms jvirare (sup. 427), évévire, and évicrety, 440, adzis, on a future occasion.— Geoi, viz. Aphrodite, who had rescued him sup. 880. _ 441. tpareiouev, for tparauev. The Schol. and Hesychius explain it by TepPOanev. But, comparing the for- mula Aextpovse tpamretouer evynévtes, Od, Vili. 292, i.e. TParrejLev és iAdrnra ev evvy, and also inf. xiv. 314, vor & ay év didornTt Tpametouev evyybérte, we may fairly doubt if in this latter passage és ¢Adrnta be not the true reading, and in the present one evvy- Onvat for evynbevTe, 445. Kpavan, Schol. tavryy mpo’Ar- TiKHs elvai hac. ot 6& Ta KvOypa, ot b€ év tH viv Aeyouevn “EAévy. “ More probably the island Kranae (Mara- thonisi) in the Laconic gulf, before Gythium.” Arnold.—It is clear that some well-known ballad that has not come down to us is alluded to. Very probably the passage has been made up from the Cypria. ; 448. tpnrocot, Hesychius refers this epithet to the mortises and tenons in carpentry, or to the piercing of the sides of the bed for the sacking. In Od. x. 12 the same phrase occurs, evdova’ Ev Te Tamyot Kal év TpNTOLS AEXE- ego.v, Ibid. xxiii. 198, where the making of a bed is described, Ulysses Says émt ordOuny LOuva, éputv’ arKyoas, Tétpynva Sé wavra tepetpw, But Doe- derlein supposes that it means AT a ae [IT] IAIAAOS TP. 117 > LO as > a 2 , y \ Atpeidns 0 dv optAov édoita Onpi eoukus, ” q / > 4 ~) ~\ el wou ecabpyoeey AXr€Eavdpov Geoedea. 450 > aS. ~ 7 , a > , GAN ov tis dvvato Tpwwv KAEiTav T ExLKOUpwV mf > té S ae / N/ 4 cigar AXdéEavdpov ToT apnipiAw Mevedaw. > ‘ \ / / eh sf yy vA ov pyV yap dirornri y EKEVUGVOV, EL TLS LOOLTO* » / nw 5 / } ‘\ ad LOOV Y2p ou Tact amn Gero K7)pt peAaivy. “~ ; Toot O€ Kal merece avas avopav Ayapeunvwv 4 or Gr , , a \ , a a , “ kexAure prev, Tp@es kat Aapdavot 70 €ixoupot. \ . 5 “ vikn pev On paiver apyipirov MeveAdov' os o> 3 c , \ > C > ~ pets 0 “Apyetnv “EAévynv kat krnpal ap airy x, \ ‘ 5 / A > » EKOOTE, KQL TULYV OTT OT LV EILEV YV TLV EOLKEYV, od \ , > : , / +9 : 1) TE KQL ETT OMEVOLCL LET avOpwrrout weAnTAL. 460 e a) LO . a » > , ds éhar Arpetdns, ért d qveov addAou Axatol. c ‘ smoothed,’ ‘ polished,’—a sense that would rather suit tpvrotcr. 449, av’ dutdov, Schol. tov Tpwrxdy.— @npi, like a beast scenting his prey, or rather, when it has escaped from him. 452. SetEar, to point him out: for Aphrodite had concealed and re- moved him, sup. 380, 381. 453. ov piv yap x.7.A. Literally, ‘for certainly it was not from any love for him that they were for concealing him, if any one should have seen him. But this is virtually the same AS OvK ay exevOavor, et SovT0,— am x GeTo, ‘he had made himself detested,’ see sup. 321—xnpi, a demon of death. See i. 228. 455. Agamemnon, who had drawn up the treaty sup. 271 seqq., now an- nounces the result, and awards the victory to Menelaus. Had this de- cision been earried out, there would have been an end of the war; but the treachery of the Trojan (or Ly- cian) Pandarus, in the next book, in breaking the truce, gives a new turn to affairs—Adpéavo., see on ii. 816. From xx. 216 it would appear that Dardania on the slopes of Ida was older than Llios ‘ built on the plain.’ In Homer, the Dardani seem gene- rally regarded as the wepiouxor of the city of ‘Troy. 457. haiverat, ‘appears by the re- sult,’ viz. because Paris had vanished from the field, and his adversary still awaited him at his post. 459. exdore, see Sup, 282.—rTiu qv, Sup. 286, 290.—aroriéuer, the infinitive for the imperative; ‘forget not to pay’ . Se oe see a A es a a ee 8 : : ARGUMENT OF BOOK IY. (Mure, vol. i. p. 245.) JUPITER, in furtherance of iis views relative to the future course of the war, despatches Minerva to prevent the fulfilment of the treaty. She per- suades Pandarus, priuce of Lycia, to shoot treacherously at Menelaus, who is slightly wounded, and the Trojans again advance to the attack. Agamem- non, in marshalling the host, reproves Diomed for want of zeal, and bids him remember the valiant exploits of his father Tydeus, under the auspices of Minerva, in the war of Thebes. Mars takes the fieid as champion of the Trojans, Pallas of the Greeks. The Trojans, giving way, are reminded by Apollo from their citadel, that Achilles no longer fights in the ranks of the enemy. Piroiis, chief of the Thracians, is slain, TATAAOS A. 119 , / Oi dé Geot Trap Zyvi Kadnwevot NYOPOWVTO C A Ns , og y xXpuoéw ev darédw, preTa d€ odhiot toTvia Hby / / X OS / ~ / VEKTApP EWVOXOEL TOL O€ Xpve cots O€TAETO LW ‘a ta / /, 4% / dewdexat aAAnAovs, Tpwwv rodw €eicopowvres. Yaa n a G ¢ avtik émepato Kpovidns épeOilewev “Hpnv or KEpToplos éTEET OL, TapaPANOHV ayopevuwv. ce w) \ \ / 5 / > \ / dovat wev MeveAaw apyyoves eiot Geawy, “Hpy T “Apyein Kal ‘AXaAKopevnis “AOnvn. 5 > > \ / / 5 , aA 7 TOL TAL vor pt KaGyevat europows at 5 / Téeptec Gov: TO O QUTE Prdopyperdys ‘Agppodirn 10 \ / alel TappLELPAwKE Kal GUTOU Knpas GPLUVEL, \ a 1¢ / > / 4 / ) KQt VUV ECEOAWOEV OLO[LEVOV Gaveeo Gat. L Tap Zyvi, in the palace of Zeus.— HYOpowvTo (ayopag@ar), Schol, édypyn- yopouvy, were consulting and delibe- rating. Hesych. nyopéwvro: dueAeyovto, Th i. 73 and ii. 337 this verb means ‘to harangue,’ ‘to take part in an ayopa,.’ See on xii. 17.—pera dé, * but among them.’ oadict (= avrois) de- pends on éewyvoxyoe, Hebe is men- tioned in Od. xi. 604 as the wife of Hercules, Inf. v. 722 and 904 we find her performing almost menial offices. 3. xpucdos, The v is commonly short in Homer, as not unfrequently in the tragic writers. 4. Sevdéxaro, ‘pledged each other. So ix, 224, mAnoauevos & otvoro déras deidex7’ ‘AxiAja. There is some diffi- culty in this word, which seems to involve meanings confused from Séxomae and deccvuye. Thus, in ix. 196, Tw Kal decxvvevos Tpowedy wékes WKUS Peccrmag? and Hymn to the Delian Apollo, , Oetkvujevos didov vidy, as also in — 86, ot dé ldovres mavres avyitgav Kai deckavowvto dSéracau, the idea seems to be that of pointing to a guest, the root being dex, dex, dax, (as in deftds, SaxrvAos, &e.) But in Od. vii. 71, ot piv pa Gedy Hs eicopo- wrtes SevdexaTtar pvGocor, the sense is déxovtar, excipiunt. Hesych,. Sede- xato edef.ovrro, eptAoppovovrto, Com- pare also ix. 671, TOUS ev apa xpucé- o.gt KuTéeAAOLs vies “Axyatwy Sedéxar aAAobev aAAos avacrador, In this plural form the termination -aro stands for -vro, as in otxoéaro for oixowTo, epxato for eipyuevor oar, xvii. 354, &c. The x adds somewhat to the difficulty. It may be euphonic, though it points rather to ééxoua than | to detxvunr. See New Cratylus, § 292, 6. mapaBAnsyy, ‘with invidious com- parison,’ viz. between Hera’s apathy in behalf of Menelaus, and Aphro- dite’s zeal for Paris. Hesych, drarn- TLKMS, TapadoyLaTLKMs, €€ avTLBOANS Ta- paBaddovtes. Others render it, ‘ glanc- ing at her, or ‘ by a side-way attack.’ Compare apBaysny, xxii. 476. 7. ES supporters, protectors. Cf. v, 511, ) yap pa méAev Aavaotow ba There is some irony in the verse: ‘we have two helpers of Me- nelaus, and yet neither of them in- terferes in his favour. This taunt meets with its reply in v. 418.— "AAaAkouernis, an ancient title formed (like «xparacis, Od. xi. 507) from a reduplicated participle from the root ark, Hesych. 9 aAdAkovea T@ Lever, O €oTe BonPovoa, In v. 908 this verse is repeated. There was a town in Boeotia called Alaleomenae, which is said by some to have given the name to the goddess; but the converse is more probably the truth. ll. mwapunéuBAwxe, a euphonic per- fect from mapapodciy, the B being inserted as in fBAaé from the root padak, pAak, BAirrew from péAcooa, &ce, Thus peuddAnca passed into peu- Aonka, peuAwKa, weuBAwKa, Some how- ever recognize a form BAwcKxw, others think peéuBAerac in xix. 343, a form of wéAerau, or rather for wewéAeTar = mes peAntat, analogous to péuBaAwxe, ibid. avrov. More usually avra, Perhaps, as Doederlein suggests, avTov Kypas means itpsius fatum, though this is rather harsh. Schol. Ties GVTL TOU avTOOL, ToVTEOTLY Ent TOU avUTOU LévOUca TOTOU, 12. Ovdmevov, See ili, 322. A es SE a a ee ee - Sead 7 ~e U e = Ee rte Er —_ + * “set : ee ee ee NM 4 q - { f ep &F. : i ele ' 120 TAIAAOS A, > , ' 4 aAN 1) TOL VK [LEV apnidiAvouv MeveAcov: nets d€ dpalwpe? Orws eorat Tde Epya, y ¢? > / / \ Pet, 5A. wig re 7) Pp auTis TOAELOV TE KAKOY KQL Pv oT awyyv 15 yl , > , yF Opooper, 7) piAdoryra per auchorépouct Parwpev. 5 ‘Sr < moms ~ 4 a 4 7 c an’ / €L 0 av Tws TOE Tact piroy Kal HOV YEVOLTO, > . 7 , , / » 1) TOL fev olKEotTo TOALs II piapovo avaxros, > a> > C74 , / avTis 6 Apyeinv EXevnv MevéAaos ayouro.”” e » dO? > | ay Ge \¢ ws ehal’, at d emréeuvéav A@nvain te Kai “Hpy. 20 , ty +> SSN ony / CO / 7 TAnoiat ai y noOnv, Kaxa be Tpweoot pedéobyy. > > ; , > / > QO 7 > 7% To. A Onvain AKEWV NV OVOE TL ELTTEV, ‘ / ‘ / / 7 4 7 oKucomevyn Aut TaTtpl, xoAos O€ JV ayplos ype’ "Hpy 5 ovK exade a7 Gos xoXov, dAAG Tpoonvoa “ 5 , tT 4a “~ \ vO ” - QW OTATE Kpovidn, TOLOV TOV [LUUOV EELTrES. 20 n / 7 1A /, oa Tas eHéhers GALov Oetvat wévov nO atéXeorTor, ed a y? aA 7\ / / / Lyd LOop@ @ ov Lopwoa Loyw, KAJLETHV d€ jLOl LarTrot \ > , , \ lal / aov ayEelpoven, IIptapew KQKG TOLO TE TaLcly. »y, oO > \ » / > / r) VO. 33 €p0* atap ov ToL TavTes eratvéomev Geol GAXot. 5 , 4 tThv b¢ mey byOnoas roocédy vedeAnyepera Leds 30 aa ; IY , , / , 7 , 4 AN * daumovin, Ti vd oe Lola os IIlptapow6d re zratdes OVLy, f Play 14. dpacwpeba, let us proceed to consider. As this was the critical point, and peace or war now hung, as it were, in an even balance, some manoeuvre on the part of the gods was necessary in order to thwart the natural sequence of events after the victory of Menelaus. The terms of the treaty indeed (iii. 276—291) had merely been a stipulation that Helen and her fortune should cede to the conqueror; but the armies on both sides had added a self-imposed im- precation (iii. 298—301) on the first violators of the compact. When therefore Menelaus the victor, in- stead of obtaining the wife he now justly claims, is wounded by a Trojan arrow, the principle, if not the very words, of the truce, was set at nought. 17. et & ad wt.A. There is some obscurity here, because Badety dtr6- TyTa KET apudorépots, i, e, between Greeks and Trojans, is the same in effect as éav oixetobar wdAup TIptapov. But Zeus seems to Speak of this latter as a third proposal, Probably the 6€ is copulative, not objective. ‘And if, on the other hand (i.e. as opposed to the choice of war), this alternative (¢@iAdrns) should be pleas- ing to all, then let the city of king Priam once more be held by its own people, and let Menelaus take the Argive Helen back to his home’ Here mace appears emphatic; and it has some irony, because Zeus knew that this would not be pleasing to Hera and Athena. For the optative ot- keo.Tro, for which we might have expected oixeicOw, see on iii, 74 20—25. These lines occur inf. Viii. 457 seqq., where see the notes. The proposal of Zeus, perhaps not seri- ously meant, to spare Troy, is highly displeasing to the two principal god- desses on the Grecian side. Athena, though vexed, is silent and submis- Sive; but Hera threatens open rebel- lion, and makes it a persona? ‘natter, viz. that all her toil in the cause of the Greeks will thus be rendered vain.—The dv is made long before a Sibilant digamma-sound (efidpow) the root is the same in sudor and sweat, .. 29. ematvéouev, erawéoouer, See on lll. 411, IV. TATAAOS A. 12% , me :@ Fg id eo .9 ‘ , TOOOCQ KAKG pecovoty, OF aTTEPNXES JLEVEQLVELS ay L / , "TAvov éadardfau, euxtipevov wrodeOpov. » AN , 5 €l O€ OV % 2 @pLOV BeBpabors Il piapov II pia proud TE Taloas > “ / \ / , eiceAGodoa mwvuAas KQL TELY EG PaKkpa 35 n~ / / ‘ / adXous te Todas, Tore Kev XoXo eLakéorato. »” & is 5 / . A , n Ke 5 / ENGOV OT WS eJeXexs, #7) TOUTO YE VELKOS OTLOCOW \ . 9 \ a — / , "i TOL KAL EOL MEY EPLO UG [LET AfLPOTEPOLTt yevnrat. / “ \ / “ aro O€ Tot épéw, at 0 evi hpeci Badrco onow* ¢ / pe \ \ / od » 4 & OTTOTE KEV KGL EY) [LELOLWS ToAw €€aXaTragéar THv édAw dOt ror piror avepes eyyeydacw, ‘ ‘ , \ > “A pen Te duatpiBew tov e.0v xoAov, aAAa €arae. \ ‘ > \ \ Qa te. 5/7 4 4 = KQL Yep eyo Oot SOKA EKWV QEKOVTL Yé Cup. / at Y2P UIT neAtw TE KGL OUpaVva@ ATTEPOEVTL / / 5 / 5 / VQLETGOVOC Lb TOANES ery Goviwv évOparrur, / \ ~ / » c , TAWYV j4Ot TeEpt K7)ptl TLEO KETO TAuos Lp?) / / Kal IIpiapos Kat Aaos EvppreAiw [Iptapovo. ; , ‘ \ Jens Ss , : ov yap pol rote Bupos edevero Saitds eins, > , ‘ \ , / ¢ a 99 oiBns TE KVLO1S 15 “TO Y2P Aaxyowev YSpas TPJLELS- \ ~> , > 5 a , dry TOV O nel Per €TELTA Poa@mis tmotvia Hpy $2. 6 Te (= Ort, Stdtt) is used like quod, in the idiom quod tantopere saevis. SO i. 244, ywduevos 0 7° apiorov Axawwy ovdév errvas.—aconepyxés, hotly, angrily, testily. From omépyw, the a being either euphonic or privative ; Hesych. guvexes, Sayidrés, ddvadeirrws. Schol. dyav éomevopévws, toAvorov- dacTws. 34, et dé x.7.A, (“At present, you are full of wrath ;) but if you were to get within the gates and the long walls, and eat the raw flesh of Priam and his sons, then perhaps you would find a remedy for your anger,’—fefSpwOots, = AiBpwoxors, a reduplicated present like wepvxw &. Compare an equally savage wish, closely allied to the can- nibalism of the lowest races, in xxii. 847, @u aroTauvouevoy Kpéa eSuevar, Accius Labeo is said to have rendered this line, crudum manducesPriamum Priamique pisinnos. 87. tovro ye, ‘this dispute,’ or sub- ject of dispute. He speaks with some irony, as if the destruction of Troy were a mere trifle.—yun yéevnras, to be distinguished from py yevéoOw and Ma yévouro, i.e. oxerréov wn, ‘ we must 50 not let this become,’ &c. 40. ommote xev x.t.A. The precise reference is obscure; the Schol. sup- poses there is an allusion to the return of the Heraclidae. The city spoken of is perhaps Argos or My- cenae, in which Hera was specially worshipped. It must be confessed (see the Preface) that the destruction of Mycenae, B.c. 568, would most clearly explain the allusion.—é.azpi- Bev «,7.A,, “remember on your part not to delay, impede, or put off my anger, but to let me have my way, since I also have now made this concession to you voluntarily, though indeed with reluctant mind.’ The yap following explains aéxovrt. 46. tawv, amoung all these Llios was especially dear to my heart. The mept gives the sense of padAcora or mepioows. In 53 inf. it may have the Same sense; but some construe zepi kypt in both places. 47, This line may have been inter- polated from vi. 449. In xx. 306, it is stated that Zeus loved the race of Dardanus, and loathed that of Priam, 50. Bowne. See oni, 551, mee > —— —_ ———— : f eS Fa 2s a a ~ —.. « ae ty 4 Iz2 4 TAIAAOS A. (IV, a A / $ , » ~ / \ x / ; M i / Apyos TE TANT) TE KAL EUPVAYULA Bt UKY)V7) ¢ > » / 4 > ” ‘ TAS duaTrépoal, OT dv TOL amex Owvrat Tept KHpL , / y+ : oy \ / 4 TAWV OV TOL eyw T pod 5 w 4 LOTAPLAL Ovode PEyatpw. » A =” ~\ , [ ec TEP yap dbbovew TE KAL OVK €1@ dvatTrepo-a, 55 / > \ /, 5 4 ovk aviw Pbovéova, eet 7 odd PEepTEpOS éoat. | \ ,7/ “4 / GANG xp?) KaL €LOV Géwevar TOVOV OUK atéAeoToV ‘ wl ~ ae 7 Kal yap ey Peds ein, yevos & enot Oey 60ev coi , ? ” / / - / 5 r / 3 KL [LE peo PuTarnv TeKeTo Kpovos AYKVAOMLYTHS, , an \ Y \ / apLporeEpor, YEVEN TE KL OVVEKA OY TAPAKOLTIS 60 / . Wa al * 3 / 5 / KekAnuau’ Ov 0€ Tact fLET aGavarout aVaCCeEels. > a /) © , GAN 7 Tow pev TAdO vrocEouev dAAHAOLTW, ~ Ad \ gol pev ey ob 8 enol, eri & &hovrat Oeot GAXor “ lA 5 ww abavaror: ov d5¢ Gaocov A@nvain er iTetAat eA\bety és Towwv kal ’A xXaiov pvdAorw aivny, 65 an > a c At > , TELpav 6 WS KEV Tpaes UTEPKVOGVTAS Axaous 54. Tawyv, governed both by mpdcGe and by meyaipw. So in Aesch. Prom. 600, undé mot POovyons evyparwr, avak, ‘Of these I stand not up in defence, nor grudge you the possession.’ The patron-gods of a city or house were called mpoorara: and TPOTTATYHPLOL, from the custom of placing their statues or symbols in front of them. 55, 56. If these lines are genuine (and the Schol. says they were re- jected), they may be connected by some ellipse: (‘ Indeed, I may as well resign them to you;) for even if IT am jealous of them, and endeavour to prevent your sacking them, I shall gain nothing by being jealous, since assuredly you are much the stronger,’ For etrep re, ‘even if, see i. 81, and compare inf. 160, 261.— daviw, the future, for aviow, like épvw for épicw In XV. 351, éfavdw in xi. 365. For the phrase ov« avirecy, ‘ to effect nothing,’ “to try in vain,’ cf. Hes. Opp. 395, 1% —kat undév avicons, and Eur. Bacch. 1100, GAA’ odK Hvuror, 58. Kat yap éyo, ie. Kat eyo ydp.— yevos, «.7.A., See Hes. Theog, 454, who makes Hera not the oldest, but the youngest of three daughters of Kro- nos, (unless indeed he follows an order which is metrically conveni- ent,) ‘Ioriyy, Anpuntpa, Kai "Hpnv XpuoredsiAov.—mpecBurarny here has the double sense of ‘ eldest’ and ‘most dignified,’ like mpéo8epa in Ar. Ach. 888, and Eur. Iph. T. 963, 61. ov é x.7.A. The colon placed at kexAnuae indicates that this is not a further reason why Hera claims spe- cial honour, but that it is a reason why Zeus should accomplish her wishes, viz. because he can easily do it, if he chooses, as being supreme in command. 62. voeifouev, probably the sub- junctive, ‘let us give in to each other in these respects,’ i. e. do you not Oppose my wish in the matter of the destruction of Troy, and I will not Oppose yours to save Argos, sup. 53. 66. mecpav, to make trial of various expedients, to use every effort, &¢.—as kev apEwow, orws apfovat, or dmws av ap- fevav, as the Attic writers would have said, the sense being ‘how’ ratherthan “in order that.’—irepxvdavras, ‘ over- boastful,’ is a somewhat anomalous form, apparently from trepxvdas, like Atas, Aiavtos, Ilotas, Tlotavtos, &¢, From vzepxvdjecs we should have expected wmepxudjnvtas, like xpuodv TyuznvTa, XViii. 475. Pindar has the contract Doric forms atyAdvra and movavra, Pyth. ii. 10, and Nem. v. 54, The ancients regarded it as a parti- ciple from trepxvéaivw, Hesych, vrep- kvdavras: Umepéxovtas 7H Sogn, UmeEp- evddfous yevouevous. -< i ae ae lV.) IAIAAOS A. I i) eats) 4» £ , ea Y 5 A: / @ 33 apowo tv 7 POTEPOL UTEP OPKLA OPANTACUAL. ~ y 5 A> , \ 5 ta) an ~ ws epar, ovd aribnoe waTip avopav Te Gedy re. ee sal / ” , sa QUTLK A@nvainv €7T Ea TTEPOEVTA Tpoonvod. ~~ 5 ‘) in % 3 “aia pad és otparov eAGé pera Tpdas kal Axa.ovs, “ “s F an ¢ 4D > / Teipav 0 ws Kev Tpwes vrrepKvdavtas Ayatovs “AME ox / € v i) / fa ” apfwow mpotepor virep opKia dnAnoac bat. e » , aA > ee WS ElTOV WTpLVE Tapos penaviav “AOnvny, A AY > As , , 9/76 £7 6€ Kar OvAvprroto Kapyven diLacd. I e © ,of > ; , 3 , otov & darép’ éqxe Kpovou mais dyxvAopijrew, ~I i | 4 : , a 5.8 nw 5 7 Fa 1) VQUTYOL TEPas NE OTPAaTw EUPEL Naor, / a“ / \ 5 \ “ 7 Aapmpov' Tov d€ Te ToAXOL ard oTwOhpes levrat TQ eikul niev ert yOova IadXds ’AOjvy, S Ad > / Kad 0 op és péooor. / Qs » 5 , GapBos & exev cicopdwvtas na? x ¢ as or , a > , Tpadds 0 immoddapous Kal éuxvyioas “Ayatovs. 80 ea as ” Ov , ¥ WOE O€ TLS ELTETKE LOWY €s tAnoiov adXov. <4 > «> > f% / \ \ A . , 1 p autis ToAEuos TE KaKOS Kal pvAOTIS aivy »” xX / > 35 /f , evoeTat, 7) piAoTynTa pet apychoréepoict TiOnow r, , ¢ A , / / 4 3 Zevs, OS T avOpwrwv TAPLLYS TOAELOLO TETUKTAL. = 4 » > ~ r , wS apa Tis etreckev Ayatov Te Tpwuwy Te. 85 eA , Q > 1 0 dvdpt ikely Tpdwv xaredioe? dutArov, / > PAN ] A ) 4 n Aaodokw ‘Avrnvopidn, kpatepa aX NTH, “\ ff) A & / 3 Ilavdapov avrideov di€névn et ov epevpot. e v4 \ , / / EVUPE Avkaovos VLOV G[LVJLOVO. TE Kpa@t epov TE c ~ 3 5 \ / ‘ , 5 , EOTEWT * appl dé pelv KpQTepat OTLYXES AOTLOTAWMYV 90 n 9 co 5 > > / c / Aaav, ot ot Erovto ax Aiarzroto poawy, 87. mporepor. It was the interest of Hera that her enemies the Trojans should begin the wrong. See inf. 235. —wvrép dpxia, i. &, brepBatvovtes bpxous, stepping beyond or over the limits of the compact, iii. 299, and ib. 107. byAnocacbat, BAaWar, adixjoat, myunvar Ayatovs. 73. mdpos peuaviav, already eager in the cause of the Greeks, sup. 20. 77. onmw@hpes, sparks, or luminous fragments from the explosion of a fire-ball. Cf. Hymn to Apollo, 262, aorépt eidduevos meow nuatt, Tov & amo TmoAAat SrivOapises wwtwvTo, 81. &be dé tus. See on iii. 297. The poet means, that the people who saw the portent did not know it was the goddess, and yet rightly interpreted it as having some bearing on the war, either for good or for evil. 87. Aaodoxw, He is not again men- tioned in Homer. 89. etpe x«,7.A., ‘accordingly she found,’ &c. So without a copula, or varied by edpev érecra, this formula often occurs, e. g. ii. 169, inf. 327. v. 169, 355. xi. 197, 478. xv. 239. Com- pare also xxii, 295.—ayuvmova, gene- rally ‘handsome,’ here probably means ‘skilled’ as an archer. See on Vili. 273. So auvipwv inrnp, iv, 194. eorewta.,, Standing unemployed. See li. 170, inf. 201, 328,—Aicymoo, ibid, 825. — ee pt ee Ee nia Ke =) ee ——— Ss ; ——s= en —— SS a :) a) al! rit 124 IAIAAO® A. By / 4 ayxod o ioTaLevyn een TTEPOEVTA TpPoonvod. , */) , ex: Ave s 7) pa vv pot TL Golo, AvKaovos vie Oaidpor 5 » / ‘\ > 7 trains kev MeveAdw érimpoeuev Taxvv Lov, ry “A s/ , / 3 \ Ad »” i mac. d€ Kev Tpwecot yap Kat KVOOS apoto, 95 > “ / w) “~ ex mavtwv be padiota AXcEavdpw BactAnt. ~ ~ > 5 a AA / TOv Kev On TAapTpwra Tap ayAad OMpa PéEpoto, uO / > / e/ et Ke iOn Mevédaov apyiov Atpéos viov “~ »/ oe © / las 5 / 5 > SY n~ 3¢ nbe T Tiparvt aAeyew ow Bere dpnberra TUPNS erp ¥ YEWNS» > > / GAN ay diorevoov Meveddov kvdaripor0, | 100 \ / / +f evyeo 0 “ArdAAwt AvKnyeves KAvTOTOEW 5 ra’ J 4 J c LE r \ c / ApPVwMv TPWTOYyol WV Pecelv K ELT Y)V exaToupynv ¥ a) , C= ee > » nr Xr / » >] OLKQOE VOOTYHOAS LEpN)S €S AOTUV Le €l7)S. eS ) 4 a a / M r ws par “AGnvain, Td dé hpévas adpove weibev. 9 5 , sh JL re “mr. aitix éovrAa toEov evEoov i€adov alyos 105 ° >? \ \ / / Gypiov, ov pa ToT avros bro OTEPVOLO TUXNTAS 94. tAains xev, ‘ should you venture, —then you would win,’ &c. Usually, a question is placed at the end of this verse, ‘ Would you venture?’ &c. But the following 6 does not well suit this: The Romans similarly say, fe- ceris hoc &.—érurpoéuev (aor. 2 from iévar), like émimpoinAe, xi. 628.—Tpw- egou, ‘at the hands of the Trojans, Cf. ix. 303, } yap Ké ode pdda peéya Kvdos apowo. Aesch. Theb. 306, dpo.cbe Kudos totade roAirats. 100. MeveAaov. For the genitive, depending on the notion of aé or straight towards an object, see xxiii, 854, hs ap’ avuixyer rofevew. With émi, Singly or in compound, the dative appears to be used, as sup. 94. Aesch, Ag. 354, én’ "AAckdvdpw reivovta madat TOfor, 101. Avenyever, Whatever may have been the original meaning of this word, which is uncertain, it seems likely that Apollo is so named as the patron-god of Lycia. The word may stand for AvKoyevys, ‘wolf-born,’ and so, like the titles of Apol'’s Avxetos and Avkoxrévos, his attribute or fierce- ness against enemies may be de- scribed. The worship of the hero Lycus at Athens (Ar, Vesp. 889) has some remarkable analogies to the cultus of Apollo as the avenging god. Compare ll, 827, IlavSapos, & Kat Tofov Aré)\Awy autos eSwxev, It is very likely too that in a country infested by wolves, the instrument of destroy- ing which was the bow, Apollo may have been the special patron of archers, as voutos Geds, the shepherd- god. In the present passage, the supposed derivation from Aux, ‘light,’ has no application. It may be added, that the special offering of lambs to the wolf-god seems symbolical of his attributes. 103. ZeAecys. 197. 104. adpov, conceited of his art, and not foreseeing the consequences of his treachery, nor aware that Me- nelaus was under the protection of the gods, inf. 127.—éovAa, he bared, stripped from its cover, inf. 116— t€aAov atyds, (like ots campos, xAovrNS, atados, and Bovs tadpos,) some kind of ibex or oryx with very long horns.— aypiov, cf. dypwov atya in ili, 24, i.@ not of the domesticated species.— auros, showing that he had not ob- tained the bow from another person. —tTvxyoas, Tuxyav, as if from TUXEW, SO Teruxn<«ws In XJii. 748. v. 579, xara kAynida tuxyoas. XV. 581, rév 7 érvxnoe Badwv. The incident shows Panda- rus’ great skill with the bow. He had hit the animal ‘under the breast,’ because he shot it from below, when it had stood with its head and neck projecting over rocky crag.—éxBaivovra, ‘in the act of leaving the rock where it stood.’ See ii. 824, and on ¥. 1V.] IAIAAOS A. 125 , 5 “C = aeérpys ekBaivovta, Sedeymevos ev TPODOKYTW, , ral a rd 7 » : , BeBAnxKet 7 pos o77Oos* oO r VITTLOS E[LTTETE TET P17] > “ “ ¢ ~ AN 4 TOU Kepa €K kepaAns EKKGLOEKAOWPG. TEepvKet’ ‘ \ \ 3 / < / » / 110 KGL TQ peV ATKYOAS KEpaogoos Pape TEKTWYV, A a9 9 / / > Sf , mav 0 €v Nemvas Xpvo env eTEONKE KOPWVNV. > Sf / \ , Kat TO pev €Vv KaTebnke TAVUOOGLEVOS, TOTL Vat?) ~ , \ . aykNivass mpooGev d€ caKea. oyov éoGAot éraipor, SE& ; e ? rn p41) Tp dvaieerav apy.ot VLES Axavov \ “ fy > / / e ap BAjoba Mevédaov apytov “Arpéos viov. 115 dl n~ / 5 > > ar airip 5 cvAa rapa papéerpys, éx 0 Eder tov apAijra Tr EpoevTa, pedawéeur ¢ pp ddvVawv" alija oy err veupy) KATEKOO [LEE TUK POV OLOTOY, evyero 0 AmrdAAwve Avayyevet KAVTOTOSH 107. dSeSeyuevos, ‘ having waited for (and killed it) in a hiding-place,’ or watch-post. The Komans used exci- pere in this technical se i of déxe- ada, e. g. Hor. Od. iii. 10, ‘ fru- ticeto excipere aprum.’ = née av Tovoe Sédeéo, v. 228. Hesychius ex- plains mpodoxjow by mpoevedpats, mpooddors. Schol. tats evédpars—rerpy, probably on the rock where it stood, not on that where the archer was. 109. exxadexadwpa, ‘of sixteen palms in measure,’ viz. each of them, from root to tip; about five feet; or, if this be thought longer than is na- tural, the sense may be, that this was the length of the two togethe r when made into a bow.—é@poyv is the mea- sure across the breadth of the hand. Hesiod has dexadwpos ayata, Opp. 424, 110. aoxyjoas, having dressed, or perhaps, ornamented them with in- cised patterns, as éputy’ aoxynoas, said of the carved foot of a bed, Od. xxiii. 198.—npape, the transitive redupli- cated aorist of a root ap (apapicxw), —ev Aenvas, having carefully scraped and smoothed, perhaps so as not to show the joining, which was pro- bably effected by inserting a stick in the two hollow ends. Cf. Herod. iv. 122, ra ex THS yns bvdmeva Acaiv kopwrnv, the hook or curved tip ‘to receive the bow-string. Schol. 7d émikapmées aKpov Tov Tofov, OOev Kat amypTytae 7 vevpa. It is wrongly ex- plained ‘a golden ring to fasten the two horns together,’ in Smith’s Dict. Antiq. Vv. arcus. 112. ed. It is not clear whether this refers to caré@yxe or tO tavvoca- pevos. The latter, though rather against the natural order, better suits the sense, ‘ having carefully (or securely) strung it. He set down one end of it on the ground, pro- tected and concealed by the shields of his comrades, that the enemy might not see the preparations that were being made. Schol. Ven. ™pos ™ YN avexAwev avTd, TpoTepov évTeivas 7 vevpav, There is another expla- nation, mpds 7) yp amrepetoas éavror, and the writer of the article just re- ferred to in Smith’s Dictionary ren- ders it ‘ lowering his body.’ 114, avaife.ay, should rise from the position they had taken during the fight between Paris and Menelaus. Cf. ili. 326, ot ev Ere’ igovro Kara arixas,—BAjoGar, the epic aorist; see inf. 211. 116. aviAa mapa, he took off the cover or lid; cf. sup. 105.—€Aero, ‘he selected ; to be distinguished from elAe, ‘he took,’ because there was a special object in view.—aBAjra, * un- shot,’ or never before used; cf. mpo- Bans, * projecting,’ xii. 259.—é€pua, ‘the eause and source of dark pains.’ In its origin, this word seems connected with omepua., and_ only indirectly means ‘a prop,’ as épua mOANOS in XV1, 549, because a row of stones was placed as the foundation of a wall, or the support of a ship on shore. For epua in this latte r sense, see on i. 486, Thus from eipecy, * to string, or put together,’ came the idea of bringing { i ae gy ey a on. : —~ae Ss -_ | ; 126 IAIAAOS A. (Iv. H if ] é ) , e/e 4 c , .) . ie hae the , + ; ee 2 ee ee a bas han a all OLKa.OE VOoOTHaGAS LENNS ES ATTU LeXeins. iy ( ti WU © \2 a NN ke ee (2 -g13 aeaaka 4 : y | Mita eh aly eAKe 6 OfL0U yAugioas TE Aa Pov Kal VEvpa Poew t }) 4 fe ; ‘ \ a / > ef a os EN =| ‘Nf | H VevpyV prev Hacw TEAAC EV, TOCW O€ OLOnpov. ‘ ' ‘ AA ce / A & » | ( ! ne avTap C7r€L ov KuKAOTEpES heya TOCOV ETELVEV, inh q ) ‘ / \ Qa foe : Ad Ne. 5 , - Pe / 4 Pa aA AM 6guBeXns, Kal optAov E77 rexOa /LEVEQLYWV. { { i; b Bh ; ; | : J : 4 \ fice / } AB Ovode oéGev, MevéAae, Geor prakapes AcAaOovro hi yy j ; , AS Sn ae ? Ae. > “sf hi fy adavaror, tpwrn dé Aros Gvyarnp ayeXein, TR PS tue : 1:2 ~ i IA er - ep mf q | if if n TOL mpooGe OTACa beXos EXETEUKES GJLUVEV. ah : } \ > 4 \ / ¢ 7 / A | { ley Ml ” d€ TOMOV prev cepryev ATO KPOOS, WS OTE LNTHP 130 ie ; ‘hy A wl , ~ 77? ¢QO? l& A eR, ‘ iH) i i 1 TALOOS eepyn fLULAY, of Noel Aeeerat UTV® +>) a \> > > ae § oe wen ; i Varah avTy 0 ait iWuvev ofc Cwaornpos oxnes ! ' : - 1 : itt ) 7 \ ah something to completion, i.e. causing of you and warded off the sharp- hohe at} and effecting it. piercing arrow,.’—ayeAein, an ancient hy j 122, yAuvdidas, the notch of the epithet, and like yAavkwrts, Bowmts, ne ti arrow, Which is held upon and drawn Tpitoyerns, &e., of rather uncertain a) eae 1 ack with the bow-string:; or perhaps meaning. The derivation from Aeiay ’ iW ! | AC o>. i J 2 - a : oat {| vay Fe the side-grooves (whence the plural) ayetv, to drive off booty, is supported \q i) into which the feathering (wrEepwua) by the title Anttis, X, 460 ; but that f . Ht if was inserted. This would explain from Aadv ayetv, 1.€. dyetpew, is at i. ‘vr mrepwrat yAvdides in Hur. Orest. 274. least as probable, The ancients re- & ; ae Herod. viii. 128, tofevparos mapa tas cognized both. Hesych. _ dyehetys" | ‘ iT yAudisas Tepreradifavres Kal TTEPWoarTeES Aadupaywyov, 7 NYOULEVNS TOU TOAEKOU, : A To BuBAiov.—rd6éw aidnpor, he drew the —exerevxes, see on i. 51. : . arrow so far that the iron point of it 130. ws ore. There is a double com- f! rested on the bow. The string was parison, between the care of the god- : pulled towards him and the bow was. dess and that of a mother, and the thrust from hiin as far as the length Ue i of the arrow would allow. . 124, KuxAotepés Erecvev, when he had stretched it so that it took a semi- circular shape. Schol. zeivas «vKAo- Tepes Erroinoev, Donec curvata coirent Inter se capita, Virg. Aen. xi.860. Or nt wie it may refer to the © shape of the i bow, (see Rich’s ‘Companion to the pi] 1 Wait: Dictionary,’ &c., v. arcus,) in which +4) 1) mule Case KuxAotepés is an epithet, not a 8 Do . predicate.—acyée, as if from Atyyw, i Vere root Avy, as in ALyis, ‘the bow a ei twanged, and the string gave a sharp bi \y — a pete ee ~~ | shrill note,’ hy ate 126. Heveaivwr, as if the arrow were an ih he i a living thing, possessing a will of its | | i | | : ee li \ ieee own. So in xi. 574, Sovpa—AtAaidpmeva eet, xpos agar. See also v. 661, aixuy && wh SvégovTo patLowca. ai | ) i 127. o¥68, dAX’ od, ‘yet not of thee, i | O Menelaus, were the blessed gods Va il di 1 ae forgetful, even the immortals; and | ie first of them the daughter of Zeus, ih leader of hosts; for she stood in front distance of the arrow from the body and the fly from the child’s face, Hence os is used, when we might have expected écov. Doederlein com- pares Od. xvii. 344, Kai xpéas, ws ob Xelpes éxdvdavov. — ore A€feTat, oTay AéEnrat, “when he reposes in sweet sleep.’ As 7dds was pronounced fh- dvs, either wviav was a monosyllable, mwan, or with Bekker we should read 6 for 00. In xviii. 458 (unless vi’ for vit be read), viet must have sounded like hawey, or hwee.—It must however be confessed that this dis- tich reads very like a different ver sion of the preceding line. The are in 132 may mean ‘in another way, viz. from that which was intended; but av7’, i.e. avro, seems to give a simpler sense. 132. Gworjpos. The breast-plate or cuirass consisted of two curved plates, encasing the back and the breast, and held together by the Swornp or Gévy, an outer belt buckled i IV; IAIAAOS A. 124 , A / » , XpvareLot ovvEXoV KQl OurAOos YVTETO Gurpng. > > » a 5 / \ > ld ‘. €V ry €TTECE Cwornpe APN POTL TtKPOS OLOTOS 3 ¢ a / *) o / dua prev ap Cwornpos €AxAato davoaA€oo, — os 7 \ a) ~ / KOLL OL GwpnKkos ToAvdatdadov npNpELaTo / > c\ +] , » / ¢ > / pitpys 6, nv epopet Epyp.a. xpods, EpKOS AkOVTWY, o e onl » * \ “\ ¥ \ “ n ol wAELOTOV EPUTO" OLATTPO OE ELDATO Kal THS. o> 5 / 4 2? 2 ‘ / / , akpotatov 6 ap OwTos exeypaiev xpoa hwros, avtixa 8 €ppeev aia KeAawedes €€ wTetArs. 140 ~ © > / / os 6 Ore Tis T EAEhavTA yuvy PoiviKe pinvy r, 5N r / y oa Myovis ne Kaeipa, rapyiov eupevae irre A a> 5 , / , 5 , keirat 0 év Gadapw, wodees TE LY NpNoavTO immnjes hopéew* Bari dé Keira ayadpa, "> of “~ / Aad - dpportepov, Koopos O immw €AaTHpi TE KvdOS" 145 ~ 4 / / / } sd / To.ot Tot, MeveAae, pravOny ayrari pnpot / A , ~ ‘ 4.9 , evpvees Kyat Te ide OPA KAN Dréveper. by clasps, oy7jes, on the front. Com- pare xx. 414, 415. Herod. ix. 74 has Swotnp Tov OwpyKos. Into this belt the arrow first entered, évérece, and at the very point where it was fast- ened, apypdtt, going through both it and the cuirass below, and also through the pitpy, a kind of woollen flap or apron covered with flexible plates outside (€owHev epiddys, epi de Thy émiupaveray yadkh ovoa, Schol.), and reaching up some little way under the cuirass, as a coat of mail; ef. inf. 187.— hv édoper, «.7.A., which he wore to protect the skin. See xv. 530. 135, 186. See iii, 358. The sense is, Sia OadpyKos (iwv) npnpevoro, * through the breast-plate it went, and stuck there,’ or became fast. 188. 7 ot «7A. ‘This it was that chiefly protected him; yet it passed right through even this.’—épuro, He- sych. épvcaro, €owoev, ébvaAatevy, He therefore took it for an epic aorist from pvopar. See v. 23, 538.—etcaro, see on V, 778. 139. axporarov, the arrow grazed the outer skin. Cf. xiii. 552, ov& eduvayvTo €low emvypawat TEépeva. xXpoa vnrAee xaAx@. For this use of ypadew see v. 138. 141, pujvn, ‘as when a woman has Stained ivory with red,—some one from Maeonia or Caria,—to be a cheek-piece for a horse; and it lies stored in the inner chamler, and many horsemen (or charioteers) have longed for it, that they may wear it; but it is reserved to grace a king, for both purposes, to be an ornament to the horse and a glory to the rider; such, O Menelaus, appeared your well- formed thighs all stained with blood, and your shins, and graceful ankles beneath.” The custom of staining ivory red (which we still see in the red ivory chessmen from India) is thus shown to be very ancient; but the rarity of the product is to be in- ferred from the way in which it is here spoken of. Virg, Aen. xii. 67, *‘Indum sanguineo veluti violaverit ostro Si quis ebur.’ Like violare and corrumpere, pratvery does not here imply deterioration, but simply change of a natural quality.—The plurals pypot, cvnuar, obvpa, perhaps imply that the wound was in the stomach or groin, and the blood trickled down both the legs; or a puncture in one thigh near the femoral artery may be meant. 143. HpjoavTo, éreOiunoay (apdaouar), So woAvapytos is ‘much desired,’ Od, V1. 280. 145. €Aarnpt, the driver or the rider, But it is not improbable that riding may be meant. The art was certainly not unknown ; see xv. 680 seqq. 146. pravOnv. avti tod pravOyrny, Schol. But this may be a shortened form of the plural, like #v for jaar, SS SaaS SS ee ee ee ———— te 128 IAIAAOSS A. » © 9 A lan > / piynoev hy dp eretTa avas avopwv AYapPLEenvon, e / 5-3 A = GS €LOEV péAav AlAa KATAPPEOV ef wretAns. ay / j / : " plynoev 8é Kal abros apniptAos MeveAaos 150 ¢ QL FD lal / \ 5 \ s/ é ws O€ LOEV VEUPOV TE KGL OYKOUS EKTOS EOVTAS, \ / 5 / coppov ot Ovpos evi ornderow ayépOn. “A Os \ , / , Dy / rots 6¢ Bapd orevaxwv perehy Kpetwv Ayapeuvor, / > n~ XELpOs EXoV MeveAaov’ ereorevaxovTo 6 ETALLPOL ‘“ a , é / , , vy >» dire kaciyvyte, Gavarov vu Tot OpKt EeTapvor, > / \ 2 ‘ lon T \ / a OLOV TpooTyCas T po Axatwv Pact Paxes Ql, cy > x— min. ,. yg \ , os o éBaXdov Tpaes, kata 0 OpKia, TLOTA TAaTHOGY. 5 / ° / 7 e / 5 nw OU fByV TT WS aALov TeENEL OPKLOV OLLILO TE APVWV “A , > » \ 5 < a / © 5 / a OTOVOQL T AKPYT OL KQL O€CLAL, 7s €7T €7TL EV. ¥ / \ 6: ih: re , > : ee 4 €l TEP yap TE Kal avTiK OdAvpmros ovK eTEAcooe), 160 a. Se = ~~ oo ‘\ ry “ , A 5 4 Ex 0€ Kal OWE TEAEL, DUV TE MeyaAw arreTLCAY, ovv odjow Kehadnot yuvat , \ , Lb TE KAL TEKEEOOCLY, > ‘ - ad an \ ; \ ‘ , €v yap ¢€yw TOOE OLOG KaTa ppeva, KGL KATA Oupov" 5 Ss x > » , eooeTtar Huap OT av rot OAWAn “IAtos ipy \ / kat IIpiapos Kat Aads évppeAiw IT prdporo, 165 Zevs d€ opw Kpovidys iwilvyos, aiféepe vaiwv, 149, wéAay. Cf. ceAacvedés, sup. 140. If the blood was dark and venous, it would not come from a mere scratch, sup. 139. Besides, the comparison with the red ivory would not hold. Probably therefore these are mere epithets or common-places, generally descriptive of blood. Cf. xi. 829, 845. 151. vevpov, the string by which the arrow-head was tied to the shaft.— oyxous, ‘the barbs,’ inf. 214.—é«rds, outside the surface, either of the skin, on removing the belt, or outside the belt itself. 155. dtAe, See on i. 205.—érauvor «.7.A,, “little did I think that in making the truce I was causing your death.” Though the challenge had been made by Paris, and accepted by Menelaus, iii. 68, 100, Agamemnon himself had ratified the terms of it, ib. 275, and therefore holds himself responsible; but the death he speaks of, i.e. that apprehended from the wound, is, as he explains in 157, not that met in fair fight, for which he would not have blamed himself, but from the unforeseen rupture of the truce, —mpoorycas, in putting you for- ward as a champion. Hesych, mpo- ayaywr, 157. ws, érecdy, since the Trojans have wounded you in violation of the treaties. 158. dAcov, vain, unregarded by the gods. For the demon “Opxos was thought to punish the perjured, Hes. Opp. 804.—o7ovéai «.7.A., see ii, 841, 160. etrrep—re, ‘ for even if;’ see sup. 55. The aorists in this sentence show that the sentiment is general, though the application of it is particular.— reAec, the present rather than the future.—oiv peydde, a singular ellipse of wic06, or Kaxo.—oojow (= iow) kehadyaot, their own lives or persons, viz. as being made slaves. 164. éooerat «,7.A., ‘well do I know that a day will come when Troy shall perish.’ The ordinary idiom would be nvika oActrac, as in Theocr. xxii. 33, née Kaipds éxetvos, OmdviKa Kal 70 gidagecs, and ibid. xxiv. 85. But cf. inf. viii. 373, €orac pay Or ay avte diaAnv yAavewmida ely, and vi. 448, 449, where these lines recur, ; 166. iwigvyos, The metaphor 18 from the high seat of the officer or + IAIAAOS® A, 129 +S > ; 2 \ > /O A QauTOS ETLOO ELIT LV EPELVI]V atyloa TAO “~ » 9 / , Tod QATATYS KOTEWYV. 4 \ » > 5 , TA pLev EDO ETAL OVK aTéeAECOTA" / GANG pot aivoy axyos wéHev eooerat, & Mevédae, ” , \ €l KE Gavys KQL , , ToTpov avatAnons B.orovo. 170 , > 7 “7 4 ¢ / KQL KEV eX€yXLoTos ToAvoLl Lov Apyos LKOLULNV* ae 3 \ , > \ QUT/KA YAP LVYTOVTAL Aya.ot PAN ¥ TATPLOOS ALIS, KOO O€ KEV evywArVv pia KQL Tpwot Nitroipev “Apyeinv “EXevny. , A> 95 s , ” o€0 0 OOTEA TVGEL apouvpa , > Ty / > /, > < » = Keyevou ev Tpoin areAeuTyTw El Epyw. 175 f 4 em™M >»5 / 7 ce / Kal KE Tis WO Epeet Tpwwv UTEpHnVvopEoVTwY TU Bw er Opwookwv MeveAdov KvodaXijLoL0 ¢ oP ¢ a A , , >> , el? ovtws éri maa yoAov Tehkeces Ayapenvor, c \ “ 4 ‘ ” 5 sO? 2 a ws Kat viv GALov orparov nyayev evOad “Axara, KOL 57) eBn OLKOVOE didnv es TaTploa yatav 180 A , ‘ AN / ; ftv Kewjow vyvot, Auwv ayalov Mevedaov. e / 6: «f , , ee 6 , 33 WS TOTE TLS EPEel’ TOTE fot Xavot EUPELA KUWV. steersman raised on the ¢vyov or cross-bit of a trireme. Compare Aesch. Ag. 1596, kpatrovvtTwv Twv ert Guy@ dopos. Hes. Opp. 18, Ojxe Sé wu Kpovidys dWégvyos adépe vaiwv K.T,A.— émuroeinow, i, @. émocioe, but de- pending on érav.— epeuryy, over- shadowing, oxKotorodv, nigrantem aegida, Virg. Aen. viii. 353. See ii. 447. v. 788. xv. 280. xvii. 593. A figurative way of saying that the anger of Zeus will fall on the Tro- jans. 168, Ta péev x«t.A. * These (judg- ments) indeed will certainly be ful- filled; yet to me there will be afflict- ing grief for you, Menelaus, if you shall die and fill up the allotted space of life’ For avarAnoat roTmov or otrov, which seems to be a figure taken from serving wine, compare Vili. 34, 353, 465. us 171. €A€yxeoros, From a positive éAeyxns Or éAeyxds, Whence €Aeyxces inf. 242. So €édAéyxietov moAeutorhy, xvii. 26. Many superlatives of this kind have lost their positive forms, or the latter occur very rarely, as KUSLTOS, [MIjKLOTOS, GpLOTOS, XElpLOTOS, vinoros, &c. ; 172. yap. This does not explain eAcyxioros, but iKolMnY, or rather, it explains them in combination. (1 say return in disgrace,) for imme- diately (on your death, viz. as re- moving any further object of the war) the Achaeans will talk about their father-land; and so we shail have to leave, as a boast to ‘Priam aud the Trojans, our Argive Helen. 174. mvge. (7v0w), Hesych. onwer, ‘will cause to decay.’ ‘In vestris ossibus arva metunt, Propert. v. 10. 30.—ar. émi épyw, ‘ with a work un- accomplished ;’ so é7 appyrous Adyots, ‘with words unsaid,’ Soph. Antig. 556. én’ adyaAocs Tots aducnoovow, Dem. Mid. p. 524. The sense is, ‘ You will lie there in a foreign land, without leaving me even the poor consolation of having won in the cause for which you died.’ Schol. ore tov émi Eévyg TEAEVTMVTWY OUK ameKomiceTo TA OTA eis Tas watpidas. 177. dnitiodanune, insultans, tram- pling upon. Hor. ‘ Dum Priami Pari- disque busto Insultet armentum.’ 178. émi wacr, in every thing, in all the schemes he undertakes. For xorAov teAéoar see i. 82.—Kai dH x.7.A,, ‘And now, as ye see, he has gone home to his own dear father-land with empty ships, leaving behind him the valiant Menelaus.’ —Kewvyjow, Se thol. év als ov met 6 MevéAaos, Td de ayadov Kar eipwveiay, 182. xavou evpeta, “gape wide to re ceive me,’ Cf. vi. 282. viii. 150, 767 K iy | i) =e = ——— ee A oY as Se re + ee ee Cie —_— 2 7 oe eee _— = — — = ee ae ———_ a, —— ‘ _. ao a Ee ——z we ee — ‘ a , 5 ~- ae oe wre ———s im. alin cn = . * + 2 ET ea . as 13 TAIAAO® A. (IV, ov O é j thn EavOds Mevedaos rov & éerbapoivwy mporepy cavVos \ > nn “ Gdpoe, pnd€ TL Tw devdicooeo Aaov Axatwov. ‘ \ / odk év Katpiw 6&0 rayn BéeXos, GANA rapoey 185 i t = cipvcato Cwornp TE mavatodos 70 vmevepOev lopd re Kat pitpy, THY XaAKiES KO{LOV dvOpes.”” rov & draperBdpevos tpocedy kpetwy Ayapenvow “ et yap 52 ovrus «in, pidos & MevéAae. isd > s04 ) / e\Kos 0 inrnp ETAT O ETAL, 70 errvOnoet 190 / s 9 , ; > , ” pippay & Kev TavonoL peAaLvawv OOUVAWY. nH, KOL TadrOuBrov Getov K1)PUKG. Tpoonvod. “TadOdBe, drt TaxicTa Mayxaova devpo KaAecoor, har AckAnriod vidv dpadpovos inTHpos, ddpa dn MevéAaov apy.ov "Atpéos viov, 195 ¢ » += 3\ 30 7 év Tis dtoTevoas EBadev, TOEwV Ev €LOWS, . A , ” \ , 39 Tpowy 7) Avkiov, TW prev KAEOS GfLfLt de 7revOos. Za 3 ~ < / 5 / ds ear’, ovd apa ot Knpv§ ariOnoev axoveas, nw ~ las , BA & iévar kata Aadv “Ayatov xaAKoxLTwOVeV 4 wd M / TAT TALV WV Poa i AXGAOVA. Tov b€ vonoeEV 200 an , 4 EsTeOT* Gch O€ pu KPATEpal OTLXES GOTLOTAWY a id eg , 2¢ ¢ / adv, of of Erovto Tpixyns e& trmoPorouo. 5 aA x ¢ / + , 0 ayXouv 8 LOTAILEVOS €7T EQ TTEPOEVTG Tpooryv a. “ooo AokAnTidon. dpa ions MevéAaov dpy.ov “Atpéos vitor, 209 / / > / Kaew Kpelwy AyapLevor, cd > / + 4 ¢é 5\ 299 / ov Tis GLoTevoas EPadev, TOSWV EV ELOWS, / \ / A ‘ / 4 ‘ 7 * Tpwwv 7) Avkiwv, TO pev KA€os dupe 5€ 7evOos. = / a Ww » \ Sux / »” WS PATO, TH O apa Gupov evi oTiJerorw OpLveV, OL xavoL evpeta xOwWv. xvii. 416, adr’ avToU yala péeAava mace xavor., Virg. Aen. iv. 24, ‘Sed mihi vel tellus optem prius ima dehiscat.’ A formula of saying, ‘Then I care not how soon I die and vanish from sight.’ 184. ay mw, 1.€.¢7H mows. See on iii. 306,—Sedioceo, see ii. 190.—év Katpiw, in @ fatal or mortal part. So réAos Kataxatptov, xi, 439, ‘death from a mortal wound.’—7dpovev, outside, in front, opposed to imévepev.—eipvaaro, as from éptw, épvaw, ‘ protected me.’ —tavaiodos, flexible in all its parts, or perhaps, spangled all over, like atoAonitpys. The Gaua was worn un- der the belt, and was a band or short frock (7d ard Aayovev axp, KNOY ¢auna, Schol. on 133), perhaps felted. —xadrkjes, See SUp. ON 133. 190. ériunacoerar, érimatomat (Vv. 748), shall probe or manipulate. Hesych. éedawerar, WnAadyoet. 191. ie ravot in Attic, ‘such as are likely to stop,’ ‘such as per- chance will stop.’ See on i. 187. Sup- ply €Axos, or rov BeBAnuevov. For the styptics used by leeches, see xi, 846. 194. dora, a warrior, a fighter, Hpwa,—apvpovos, ‘skilful,’ sup. 89. 201. éoreara, see sup. 90, 91, where a similar distich occurs.—Tptxys, i ii. 729 Tptxry. 204. dpao. See on iii. 250. IV.] IATAAOSS A. 131 Bav & iévat xa opirov avi. orparov eipiv ’Ayaav. GAN ore by Pp txavov ore Favbds Mevédaos 210 / > \ > 5 \ > 4 > »¥ BAnpevos Hy, Tept O avTov aynyepad O7COL APLOTOL , J cA A> > , / 5 ff) , KukAoo , 0 0 év pergowt mapictato icdbeos us, 5 , a an 5 / 7 > f QuTtLKa 8 €K Cwornpos apYPOTOS eAKEeV OLO TOY" ~ > c / yy tov 0 é&eAxomeévoro 7aAw dyev d€€es OyKot. Atoe O€ ot Cworhpa mavaiodov 73 trévepbev 215 Copa Te Kai pitpyny, THY yaAKHes Kdpov avdpes. 3 \ > \ #D 7 7/)P »w ‘\ > / auTap €ei lev EAkos, OF Eurrede TIKPOS OLOTOS, , NM ys 2.9) pF -* , 39 7 aii. ekuuCnoas er ap yria Papwaka €idws / / v4 \ / / / / TATCE, TA Ol TOTE TaTpL dita dpovewy Tope Xeipwv. Odpa Tot auderevovto Bony ayalov MevéXaov, 220 Toppa 8 éri Tpwwv orixes HAvOov domiurdwy’ aA Oo? > ‘ , > ON / \ / OlO avTis Karo TEVXE EOUY, PVNTAVTO de XapeNS. 209. xara, ‘through,’ as sup. 199; ava, ‘along the whole length of,’ as inf. 251. The former indicates the direction, the latter the space tra- versed. 211. BAjmevos, see sup. 115. It is an epic aorist without reduplication, like xramevos, xvpevos, bOiuevos, cripe- vos &c.—7v, to the place where he was lying wounded, or where he had been wounded; as it does not appear that he had left the spot.—xvxdoce, in a circle, or in the direction of a circle, és Kvkdov, Cf, xvii. 391, Scacravres Tavvovet (Bods Boeinv) KixAooe. A similar form is tyAdce, inf. 455.—6 88 x.7.A., the apodosis; ‘at once in the middle of them the divine man (Machaon) stood by his side,’ i.e, he suddenly, as it were, took his place amongst them, they being too much engaged to notice his approach. 214. mad ayev (Fayvupe), the sharp barbs were bent back and twisted. Schol. ets tovricw avexdudOnoav, This is added to show the force with whieh the arrow had stuck in the tough belt. Some of the ancients seem to have taken ayev for }xOyocav (ayw), Hesychius (if he alludes to this pas- sage) strangely explains it by a neuter oarticiple, cateayév, Opavabev. Doeder- fein joins éfeAxouévoro radcy, and ren- ders ayev simply ‘ were broken,’ as in iii. 367, viv S¢ poe év yxeipecow ayn gipos. Perhaps ‘to break back’ (re- fringere) may mean ‘to break by drawing back,’ K 217. éumece, ‘had entered,’ sup. 134. — éxuvgjoas, ‘having sucked out.’ Hesych. éxuvga: éxmecder, exmiver, Compare pvew, to close the eyes or lips, and pucew, to make a moaning sound.—¢ddpuaka, viz. those called éniracra, powdered or sprinkled on: cf. v. 401. xi. 830, 846.—ra4 of «.7.A., the virtues of which Chiron had formerly imparted in kindness to his father, viz. to Asclepius, Pind. Nem. iii. 54. For oi—ratpi compare xvii. 196, & oi Peot ovpaviwves matpi didw Exopov, So v. 116, wor warpt, Where the pronoun is the dativus commodi, or dative of reference. 220. auderévovro (root mev = Tov), ‘busied themselves about.’ Hesych. evypyouv. Cf. xxi. 2038, Tov péev ap éyxéAvés Te Kat LxOves audherévovto.— Toppa Sé, ‘meanwhile, the d5¢ mark- ing the apodosis. 222. xaréduv, ‘donned,’ got into their armour, The literal notion seems to be that of getting behind the shelter of their shields. So carééz KAuTa Tevxea, Vi. 504. Tpwwy catadivar outdov,X.231. The Greeks had scarcely cared for their patient when the Tro- jans are seen to approach. Without a moment’s hesitation they resume arms, which they had laid aside during the late povonaxia, and Aga- memnon, casting off his eare for his brother’s wound, is ready at his post. All this, the Schol. observes, draws the reader’s attention to the charac. ter of Agamemnon, Z <= — a Se eee ae ————$—$———$ A ee. 0S gay tee +r —s 7 eee ees a a diag ee a a he ns ™ = in ee 0 et Se “_— A — ee : —— ‘ —— —=— — | = nT yy — - ee on —€ ———E Satin a> = ee Se i + ae + eet «= 3 w+ we fae eo “ IAIAAOS A. [Iv. > / ~ &O ovx dv Bpilovra idors Ayapenvova tov, > ° )7 / ovdse KaTaTTwOTOVT OVO oUK eeAoVTA payer bat, ~ 4 GANG puro orevdovTa paxnv €s KVOLAVELPQV" 995 9 4 ty 7 a (mous Lev yap gave KAL appara ToikiAa yaAKw" \ \ 4 , , > / > + , Kal Tovs pev Oeparwv amrdvevO Exe PuoLowvTas “a / AS Evpupdwv, vios IroAeuatov Tle:paidao, “~ / 4 > 5 4 / c 4 /, TO pada. TOAN erréreANe TapieXEEV OTTOTE KEV fLLY “A 1 , yuu Ad,3n Kapatos moAéas bua KOLpavEeoVTa’ 230 Sa aA YN 7X 5 NY PRs 4 > 5 nn avuTap 0 melos ewv EerreTWAELTO OTLKAS AVOPWY. 4 @¢? a ‘ 4D AN “ , kai fp obs pev orrevdovtas ido. Aavaay taxuTwdur, / ) / , Tovs para Oapovverke TApLOTapEvos €TEETTLW. “A pyeior, wy Tw TL peOieTE Govpidos aAKjs* > . 5 4 / \ T7 \ »” > 3$ / he ov yap €Tl Wwevdecot TaTnp Levs EooeT apwryos, 235 > + 7 , Lice 7 § s GAN’ ol TEP TPOTEPOL UTEP OPKLa nAnoavTo, a > > la / n~ DAN TOV f TOL AVTOV TépEva. XpOa yUTES EOOVTAL, c A . ee he. , , ‘ , , Hpets avt GAOxous TE hidas Kal VTA TEKVA. ww & > , > ‘ , bd 99 asopev ev VETO, ETHV aToAleOpov EAwpev. ty /, yw “ , ovs Twas ad peOlevras dot oTVyEpOv ToAELOLO, 240 924. Hesych. caramrtéocer poBetrat, oetAig, Tamewov7Tat, This word, a sy- nonym of Katartyocev, Occurs V. 254, 476.—ovK eOédAovta, Viz. dua To BeBAQT- Jac MevéeAaorv. 226. irmovs. His own chariot and horses, panting and eager for the fray, he left under the care of Eury- medon, and visited the ranks on foot to exhort them.—éace, ‘ resigned,’ though as a general he was accus- tomed to that more diguified posi- tion. For the present, he acts as the foot-soldier, going in and out through his troops. v8. Eurymedon was also the name of Nestor’s charioteer, xi. 620. Com- pousny of pédecv, ‘to rule,’ seem to nave been commonly used for the names of drivers, as Avtowedwrv, “AAki- pedwr, 229. We must distinguish éréreAAc maptoxev, i.e. wapéxew, from émérerd€ napacxerv, The former describes his general injunctions on all occasions ; the latter would have referred to special orders in the present case.— ommore kev AaBy also coincides with this view ; in the other case the Attics at least would have said omore AaBor, —Ko.paveorvTa, See ii, 207, 932. ods mev «.7.A. Compare with this the action of Ulysses in ii. 188. 234, prj ww Te K.7.A., ‘Do not, I pray you, so soon relax your vigorous at- tack.” Here mw might be taken = mws, a8 in iii. 306, but it equally wel. bears its more natural sense, espe- cially as wy te alone is a common for: mula of strong deprecation. Cf, xvii 422, py 1w TLs EpweiTw TroA€.ovo.— pede évat often takes a genitive, e.g. inf 240, 351. xi. 841. xii. 268. 235. éxt weideoor may be rendered ‘after lies,’ or érapwyds Yevderor may combine (by tmesis), ‘ Father Zeus will not be a defender of falsehoods. Anancient variant was Wevdéoor, from Wevdys, i.e. Wevorats, ‘liars.’ As Zeus generally inclined, on the whole, ra- ther to the Trojan side, Agamemnon encourages his men by saying he wi no longer assist the perjured.—vaep Spxua. K.T.A., See Sup. 67, lil. 299, inf, 271.—tav avT@v, eorum ~psorum, OPPs to addxous Kal Téxva, See 1. 4,—ebovTat, always used in the future sense— atte, autem. There was all ancient reading yuers & at7’, and so Heyne. In this case, adre will mean ‘in retrl- bution,’ viz. as they have carried © Helen, IV.] TAIAAO®S A. 133 4 / , ~ > , TOUS MAAG VELKELETKE xoAwrotow ETEETO Ws “A pyetot idpmpor éAeyXees, OU VU oeBecbe; , yp 7 °¢ / , / ribG obrws Eoryte TeOnToteEs NUTE veBpoi, ee \ > ¥ , 7 , Gl T €TEL OVV EKALLOV moX€os medioto Géovea, “ 5 , a gota’, od8 dpa tés ode pera ppect yiyverat aAxy. 945 =e c ~ o / > ‘ / Ss tyes Eornre teOnrores, ovde payer Ge. ) pevere Tpaas oxedov eAOEper, vO. Te Ves > , > » a o~.% ‘ , EipVAT EVTPULLVOL, modus ext Gi Gadracoys, » ¥ > yv > c / la r / *7 Spa iSyr el K Vppuv br€eporxy xEtpa Kpoviwy ; e : / > a , 2» QQ A oe WS O YE KOLPGVEWV erremwA€ltTO OTLXAS avopav. 250 2\Oe 5 emt Koyrecot kuwy ava ovAa Ov avopav. ) ») be f} ot 8 dud’ "Ldopevia daippova. OwpyocovrTo" +9 \ > * / » _¥ 5 / Idopevevs prev Evi TPOMaxoLs, TV eixeAos GAKHV, Myptdvys & dpa ot rupdras wTpvve parayyas. rovs d& Sav ynOnoe dvak avdpav “Ayapeuvov, wm t wt avtixka ‘Idopevna Tpoonvoa petAtyLoLos C nan \ , lal , “ "TSopeved, wept pév oe Tiw Aavawv TaxXvT@wv 942, iduwpot, ‘ vain brawlers,’ lit. ‘insanely shouting.’ Probably from ia, vox, with the same termination as in é€yxeorluwpos, vAakouwpos, Tiva~ pwperv. SO in xiv. 476, "Apyetoe Lowe pot, ameAawy axdpnto..—edeyxeées, * dis- graced, aigxpot. See sup. 171. — ov aéBecGe, ovx aidciode, have you no self-respect (or no regard for your generals) left in you? 943. éatnte, for éotHare, the perfect tense, part. éorems and éoryws, pro- bably older forms than éotnxa &c.— reOy7otes, in stupid amaze; from a root tad = Gan, Of. xxi. 64, 0 dé ot oxedov HAGE TeOnmids.—medioww, dia meé- Sov, aS épxovrae mediovo, ii, 801.—é7et ovv, cum tandem, iii. 4. 245, adxy, any power of resistance ; any fight, as we say. Cf. v. 740. YA7, Hh peevete K.T.A., ironical; ‘ Are you waiting till the Trojans get close to your naval camp, in order to see whether Zeus will then protect you?’ —eipvata, Schol. eiAxvgpevat elo. For cipuvrat, perf. pass. of epveuv, ‘ to draw. It has a transitive sense in i. 239, where it is referred to a depo- uent pyouar, In xiv, 30, moAAov ‘yap 5) aravevOe paxns eipvato vines, the v is long through the influence of the digamma-sound. So also xiii. 652, Jiv’ eh’ aAds TrOALTS elpupEVvat, 949. brépoxn, et vrepésear. So vr. 433, ireipexe xetpas “AméAAwy. ix. 419, padre yap é0ev eipvora Leds xelpa env vurrep- EoXE. 251. émi Kpyreoaor, exndASe Kp., came next upon, or to the Oretans (lit. a¢ them). See ii. 645. iii. 230. inf. 273.— ava ovAapnov, along the close ranks. ‘his word (which takes the initial F) is connected with eiAetv, odAos, ‘ close- felted,’ ‘crisp,’ and our * wool.’ He- sych. tages oTparwwTtKn, 7 apo.opa. 252. o1 & audi, ‘they in attendance on, i.e. his staff; but principally meaning Meriones, his charioteer, and also his squire or lieutenant, ii. 651. Compare ot & audi Ipiapoy, iii. 146. The office of Meriones here is to bring up and encourage the men in the rear, while Idomeneus does the same in the front. 257. wept wev oe x.t.A, The per is answered by aAA’ in 264 ‘I always lionour you indeed before the Danai, and on all occasions,—so bestir your- self to fight,’ &c.—aAAoi@ ért epyy, *in business of a different sort.’ Schol. aH} mpoedpiy, TY TU4BovdAyj. Agamemnon reminds [domeneus that in war, as in every thing else, and even in the ban- quet, he has always had the place of honour, and the privileges of a chief eouceded to him. Cf. inf, 343, xii. 311. a ~4~% ewe ETERS = — = ee eget nays — a afin Se >_ “~ a ‘ ~ = —— ee : ea ’ ae = = = ~~ Se a ——s a -_ tt — . » EE iva ' if re ae ¥ Reig Hie ah Ate: Mt Ve Hen i. AND) i Tbk i i ve { he ee 1484 i) bib D iM} oh ti i} Nha} iil | at { it ii Wee ih Op i We i vai if 1 _ ta. : : hi mois i} on a . 4 fi] 4 re | Fy Me to t : he ie it ue H | \ | ‘yi j } si i] 1 | - tf | { - ’ - \ t \ ' hy ! y : y i ws i } Tih - ; , } i uh s i? ‘? | my j i) Al 134 TATAAOS A, [IV. , , 4. 3 nev evi wrodguw NO GAXoiw Eel Epyw \ / 4 > nO év dail’, dre wép Te yepovovov alfora oivov \ ~ nw “Apyeiwv Ol OpLoTOL évl KpNTYPL KEPWVTAL. 260 / /, ? , el TEp yap T GAXou ye Kapy KomowvTes Axatot ~ “A 7 7; 4 daiTpov mivwow, cov dé mA€iov d€rras aiei A > of > ‘\ / °? ; ‘ > / €OT1]X WS TEP EOL, TLEELV OTE U}LOS avwy?)- > / > e / » © 2 39 GAN Opoev ToAELOVvO Olos Tapos EVXEGL ElVaL, A 3 ¢ r A \ % , » Tov 0 avr ‘ldomeveds Kpyrav ayos avriov nuda 265 “*Arpeldn, pada pwév Tor éywv épinpos ératpos \ a e / \ / ‘ eroopat, WS TO TPWTOV VITEOTIV KAL KATEVEVOG » / > 4 GAN’ dAAous OTpuve Kapy KopowvTas “Ayators, al , / > > \ , Dy @ > » Oppa TaxloTa payoped, rei GUY y OpKL Exevay Tpaes. ~ ~) > / 4 Za 2 / a totaw 0 av Oavatos Kal KNOE OTITTW 270 4 ? ° \ /, ¢ ‘ sd N A 33 EOOET , EEL TPOTEPOL VITEP OpKLa ONANCAYTO. eo ow > 3 AG Ss , _ Oé a ws epat, Atpelons 0€ rapwxero ynOoovvos Kip. ‘\ an 7A\0e 8 é Aiavrecou kidv dvi oiAapov dvdpav \ ‘ / wd ‘ / 7 ver Td 0€ KopvecéecOny, apa. dé véos eirero weLOv. ~ > , / - os 8 Or dd oxomujs eldev védhos aimdAos dvip 275 EpXOevov Kara Tovrov umd Ledipoto iwys: “a as 5 / / ye / TO O€ T avevOev edvTt peAdvTEpoV HUTE wicca ww 4 , paiver iov kata rovrov, aye dé re AatAara roAAyy* Xvii. 250. This is virtually an appeal to his gratitude, and is intended to ensure his obedience, 259. yepovavov olvov, the more costly sort of wine given to the chiefs, Schol. Tov Tots évrimors Siddpevov.—ore mép Te, = omorav. 261. et mep—re. ‘For even if the other Greeks have (only) their al- lotted portion to drink, yet your cup stands always full, as mine does, to take a draught, whenever your hu- mour inclines you.’—Sartpdv (Saiw), a measured portion of meat or drink given to the less favoured guests. Hesych. penerpynuevov, mpds Epos ev taipeTov, pepiorov. Cf, dattpeverv, to distribute booty, xi. 688. . 264. opoev for dpaeco, the epic aor- ist. See on iii, 250.—olos «.7.A,, With the same valour you profess to have shown on former oceasions. 266. éptypos, ‘valiant. See iii. 47, and on i. 572.—ro Tpe@Tov, viz. when first I followed you to the war. — Katévevoa, Katyvera, * promised,’ i, 524. 269. érei—ye, siquidem, ‘now that the Trojans have violated the truce.’ Idomeneus is at once indignant at the treachery, and confident in the justice of his cause.—vzép dpxta, sup. 236. 274. KopvocécOnv, were engaged in arming themselves. 275—277. védhos—pedravreoov. The épeBevvy ayp of v. 864, which is there stated to come from heat. Here it is described as seen coming over the sea, bringing with it a storm of wind and rain (AaéAava). Virgil had this passage in view, Aen. xii, 451—455.— ws, the rushing sound; cf. x. 139, xi. 308.—nvre, (unless the word =7 ore, or in other combinations, 7 67¢,) seems to imply a confusion between MéAayv nuTe and pedadvrepoy Hé, The point of the simile, it should be ob- served, is in the density and the dark- ness of the two objects compared. IV.] TATAAOS A. e7 / 39 7 ¢ , , “ a plynoev TE LOwV, VTO TE OTTEOS nrace pnda a 7 > a. Sof wl / 3 n~ Toiat ap. Aiavrerou dtoTpehewy aicnwr 280 6”) > Tox anata \ itas . ay ‘ yJLOv €S TOs €/LOV TUKLVGL KLVUVTO pai a YYES , / / \ » ~ KVGVEAL, OAKEOLV TE Kat eyxegt TEPPLKVLAL. \ \ ‘ 4) sO \ / / Kal Tovs pev yyOnoe iOwv Kpeiwy Ayapenvor, 4 / + / 4D KQL opeas PwvyTcas €7T EQ TWTEPOCVTa Tpoonvoa. ” a , , “ Aiavt “Apyeiwv ayynrope XAAKOXLTOVOY, 285 a / > \ »” > 35 / »¥ , oTpwt pLev——Ov Y@p €OLK OTPUVELLEV——OU Tl KEAEVW' aitd yap pada Aady aveyere tdu payer Oa. , “A > » ei yap, Zed Te Tatep Kal A@nvain Kat “AzroAAor, ~ an ‘\ \ / , TOLOS TTACOLV Oupos eEVL oTnferou yevolTo" wn / > = , / , ” - TO ke TAX Hvoee TOALS I pidporo avaKTos 290 \ ¢ ae - / c “~ / / bl xEepoiv bp yuerepyor aAovoa TE mepGopevn TE. e ‘ / A“ “~ > &s eimdv Tovs pev Adrev abrov, Bn dé per GAAovs. wv & ye Neorop’ éretpe, Avyov IlvAlwy ayopyrny, a e / / \ J , / OUS €TAPOUS oTéAXOVTA KaL OTPLVOVTGA paxer lar, dudi péyav IleAéyovra “AXaoropa te Xpopiov Te 295 7 , / / , / a Aipova TE KpELovTG Biavra Te T7oweva Aaov. c ~ 7 an \ 7 \ »+ LTT TYAS pheV T PWT Ovv lt7TTOLoOl Kal OXEr ply, reLovs 8 é&dmie arnoev TodEas TE Kal éa OXous, o »” / \ > >» , x” €pKOs €/LEV TONE {L0L0" KQKOUS 8 €s feo oov cAaccey, Oppa Kal OVK éGedwv Tis avayKaly ToAepiCon. 500 c “ s a 32 3 / \ \ 5 / LITTT EVO LY peV T POT errereAXETO* TOUS Yop aAVaryel 283. Tovs ev, the moving troops, oéas, the two Ajaces. 286. oar (accusative), ‘you (two).’ So ri we Tavra KeAevere, Od. Vil. 153.— gouxe, elkds éo7t, aS in xix. 79. Odi. 978. éméoxe inf. 341.—avwyete, here from a present avoyw, a secondary form from avwya, perhaps. The old reading waS aveyerov, perhaps intro- duced by those who thought oder was the dual; but ide was pronounced Fid. The plural verb might foliow even a dual, as Ar. Ran. 885, evxeoGe 8) kai obo 7. Clearly ofwuw is dual inf. 341. v. 287, and odwe in i. 8. 989, mao, Schol, rots 7yewoow.— juvoere, See ii, 371—373, where nearly the same lines occur, also in a speech of Agamemnon’s. 293. ayopyntiv. See on i. 248. 295. Pelago, Chromius, Haemon, and Bias are Pylian generals, not elsewhere mentioned in Homer. Alas- tor occurs in Viii. 333. xiii, 422.—ap¢t, see sup. 252. 297, immjas. This passage was cele- brated among the ancients as con- taining the first account of military tactics. Nestor is usually the adviser of the Greeks in military matters; examples of which are ii. 362. vii. 337. ix. 65 seqq. In this case, the sug- gestion is rather an obvious one, to place the war-chariots in front, the best of the infantry in the rear, form- ing as it were a fence to prevent the enemy from breaking in, and the less valiant troops in the middle. To this or similar passages Aristophanes seems to allude, Ran. 1034, 0 d€ @etos Ounpos ard TOU TiwHy Kal KA€os Eoxer, mAnv Tovd, OTe xpnot edidakev, Tages, apeTas, oTALaers avdpwr ; 301. éreteAAero. This, as Heyne observes, is quite a distinct matter from the marshalling of the ranks, =e. 4 spans angele. Pat } : , : ae agement ie —s — ed i_cola ae “ — —— te ie ee f ee > — os Ss—- —— > ee Aa ee ae ee ers Bee = - - , a | yi Se mer — > 7 Os b€ K avinp amd dy dxewv ETEep Appa ikyrat, s > \ / 7 €yxet OpesdoOw, ere 7 ToAV PEpTEpov OvTWS. , \ , Pina , @de Kal ol mpdrepor TdALas Kal TEelxe erdpGeor, \ \ aa of >? Tovoe Voov Kal Gupov évi ornbecow €XOVTES. , 3\ > 7, @s O yEepwv woTpuve TaAat ToAEwY ed Eidus. 316 \ A \ , sa / > 4 KGL TOV [LEV ynonoe LOMWV KpEeLwV Ayapepvor, / / rs Kai piv povicas erea TrEpdEevTa TPOTNVOA. “@ yépov, elf ws Oupds evi oriberor dirouww, ¢ » ds tor youval erouro, Bin S€é Tou Eurredos ety, A / GANG oe yypas TEeiper Spottov ws OeAéEv Tis 315 lal e. 39 dvépav ddXos exe, ob 8& Kovporéporcr pereiva.. , tov 0 neiBer exerta Tepyvios iméra. Néotwo ? KD ; / =o 2Q/ pea eet Arpeion, pada ev Kev éyov OéXoune kal avrds e ¥ ¢ 5d Na > / / ws euev ws ore Lov EpevOadiwva Karéxrav. GAN’ ov ws dua ravra Geot Sdcav dvOpdrovew. 320 “a » A > / “~ 5 / €i TOTE KOUPOS €a, ViV adreé fe ynpas orale. Nestor now gives advice as to how the troops are to behave; the chariot- eers are to keep in a line abreast, and ueither to drive forward singly, nor to hang behind, or retire at the ap- proach of the foe; either of which would weaken the front.—éyéuev «.7.A., to hold in their horses, and not to get confused in the crowd of com- batants. Cf. xi, 148, 60. wAetorou KAo- véovro dadayyes, 306. awd op Oxéwy, SC. paxdmevos, ‘Whoever, fighting from his own car, Shall overtake a car of the enemy’s, let him thrust at him (the warrior on it) with his lance; for truly it is much better thus (to act, than to fight dismounted).’? Not the javelin, but the long lance, opextTy meAcn, ii. 543, is here meant. 308, 309. This distich may have been added. It implies, at least, an amount of discipline and a scieuce of tactics in the pre-Homeric warriors, such as could hardly have been ex- pected. We may however interpret rovde voov of the spirit of obedience, and 6vyov of impulsive courage, 310. madat, For Nestor's alven- tures in former wars, see i. 260. Vii. 134, xi. 670. 315. omoccov, common to all, or which falls as heavy on one as on another; SO vetkos Ouoliov, moAEuos Omottos &e, Schol, 10 mag xaAerov Kai Kow7 érep= XOmevov.—e€xetv, SC. avTd, Td ynpas.— KOUpOTEpotat, vewTEepots. Kovpos, pro- perly ‘a fighting-man,’ (i. 460,) came to mean ‘a youth of good birth ;’ and the term comprehended both the time of life (jAucia) and the being a member of a privileged class. Like omAdTEpos, BactAevtepos, the word had an adjectival sense. 319. EpevOadrtiwva, See vii. 186, where this adventure is more fully described. This chief seems to have been an Ar- cadian, and to have quarrelled with the Pylians about their border-lands. —ov mws dua «,7.A, The Schol. com- pares xiii. 729, aA’ ov mws Gua mwavTa Ouvyicea avtds éAéo Oat, 321, éa, the uncontracted form of 4}, with the a made long by the ictus, or before the vy pronounced as if dou- ble.—orage, attends me, overtakes (IV. : I LV.] =, SATAAOS A. 137 © 3 \ , # ¢ ~ GAAG Kal ws irredot PEeTEeTT OAL noe KeAevow BovAy Kau pvvourl’ TO yap yéepas €OTL yepovTwv. > \ > 5 , / 9 nan ALY LAS 8 ALY BACT ovet VEWTEPOL, ou Tep E/LELO c 4 / ff / oTAoTEpot yeyaact TreroiGaciv te Bindu.” $25 e » , ay LD Ay / a 4 las WS EDPAT , Atpetons O€ TAPWKETO ynloovvos K7)p- @ 2 ex _ nn ; ~ / & evp viov Ilere@o MeveoOjna rAngiurmov - < lal > \ a @ " A A eotea@t* audi d “AOnvaior, pnotwpes auTqs. ee a Ul ¢ , , 5 ~ , avuTap 0 TAnciov éeoTnKEL TOAVpYTIs Odvaoceis, Tap de KedadrAnvov dpcpt oTiXxeEs ovK aGAaTradbvat 3230 ° ; > ‘ , > , \ > “ coTacav* OV yap Tw Oly GkKOVETO Aaos aUTYS, , i a\Xa veov Evvopwopevat kivyvto padayyes / e ~ > a) ca, Tpwwv urroddpwv Kat Ayxaidv: ot b€ peévovres LA ec / > ra ESTAT UV, OT TOTE TUpyos Axatov aAXos éereA Gav zl J , ¢ , : \ » é , pwowv OpprnoEele Kal apgetav mroAEnovo. o> ao cr ‘ \ 39 / 4 6 Tous 0€ ida veikeooe ava avdpav “Ayapeuvur, , , »” , /, Kal opeas hwvycas rea wrepoevTa mpoanvoa. me. So v. 834, add’ bre 84 £ p éxixave moAuv Kad’ Gutdov oragwy, Vili. 108, o7 bé Bin A€Avtar, xadrerov Sé oe ynpas o7ace, 322. trmevor, i.e. the first ranks, sup. 297. —Bovaj «.7.A., Viz. if not by vigour in fighting.— aixuaooover, shall wield, brandish their spears. ‘lhe root is the same as in aiooeww, aix or aix. Transitively, we have 7xmacas xepa, Soph. Aj. 97. aiyuacar ade, Trach. 355. Intransitively, évdov aixmagery, Aesch. Pers. 752. —orAdrepot, more fit for bearing arms; asynonym of Kxovporepot sup. 316, So oT AOTEpwYy avdpav ppéves Hepebovrar, iii. 108. Neo- Topos omAoTaTy @vyarnp, Od. iii. 465, and elsewhere in the Odyssey where it is applied to women, which seems analogous to covpy. 327. edpe x.7.A, See sup. 89, ii. 169, and for Menestheus son of Peteos, ii. 552.—éoTewra, sup. 201.—pyorwpes, planners or counsellors, i.e. authors of the battle-cry. Hesych. épyarar MaXyS, Kpavyns, Bons. So photwp doBoro, V. 272. xxiii. 16. 330. map—apdi, ‘Close to him’ (or perhaps, ‘to them,’ viz. the Atheni- ans,) ‘on either side of him stood the rauks of the Cephallenians, not weak- ened by the war; for their hosts had not heard the battle-cry, but the companies had recently been put in general motion, and were just moving to the war.’ For the KedadAnves see ii. 631. The yap in 331 appears to explain é€oracav, aud is an apology for the apparent want of euergy in Ulysses: ‘they stood, not because they were weak for the fight, but because they had not yet heard the command to advanee,’ viz. as stand- ing too remote.—axovero, a remark- able deponeut form, where we should rather have expected 7xovge,—ot de, the Cephallenians. It seems how- ever most probable that 331—333 are interpolated, and that ommorve in 334 meant déymevar ommote K.7.A, 334. mupyos, a strong compact body, inf. 347. Hesych. rafts ev tetrpaywvw omAct@v. Cf. xii, 43, mupyndov odéas avTu’s aptrivartes, ib, 333, wamtnver & ava mupyov “Ayawy.—opprynoece, Should set them at the Trojans, viz. by their example. For the aorist in the sense of the future optative, see on iii. 317. For the genitive cf. xiv, 488, apunby & "Axauavros.—adAdos, i.e. other than themselves. They were ready to fol- low, but unwilling to begin, on ac- count of the truce. 336, veixeooev, viz. for their in- dolence and tardiness, as he sup- posed, as they were not omevdovres, but éora@tes, ~ a ee = ~ - —— + a { —— ——= ee oe be. — . oe : ] \ ~ —— = —— ——— ee ef Sg OO eae — a eS » TinTE KaTAaTTWOCOVTES ApEerTaTeE, piveTe O GAXNovs; 840 lal , > / ‘ / 5/ opwiv Bev T ETT EOLKE PETG T PWTOLOlV €OVTAS € , 3 ON / a > ~ EOTO LEV Noe PaxX7s KQVOTELD1)S avTipoAnoat" / 4 \ w 4 5 4G + ~~ TpwWTW yap Kal OaLTOS axovaleaGov €neLo, éamore Satta yépovew eporAilwpev “Ayatot. évOa hin’ érraXéa xpéa eOpevas HOE KiTeAAM 345 So 7 » > / olvou Tivepwevat peArndeos, OPp eOéAnToV. w~ J a vov d€ didws x OpowreE Kal €L O€KG TUpyot Ayatov e , , , , UPLELWV mpotrapoule PaXoLato vnree xarKo. “a 99 Tov 0 dp wrddpa idav mpocédyn toAvpnris ‘Odvacers > AD “a? » ¢ “ “Arpeton, motov oe eros uyev Epkos dd0vTwv. 350 rat \ \ TWwS oy pys TOAELOLO peOreev ; OmTTOT “Ayatol \ > “7 co Tpwotv €b irroddapoww eyeipomev O€dv “Apna, »” A , j oweat, nv eAnoba Kal «i Kev ToL TA peuHAN, Tyr€enaxoto Pirov ratépa mpopdaxourt puyéevra Tpowv Ur7TroOdjLwv. ov d¢€ ratr aveuwdva Bakes.” 355 ‘ ies 4 / , > / Tov 6 ETYLELONT AS Tpoocedyn kpetwv Ayapenvor, 341. wév te appears to equal pevror or méev yap. ‘* You surely ought to take your stand among the first, and to meet the hot (lit. consuming or ardent) fight’ &.—odauy, a dual da- tive, followed by the accusative é6vras, See on i. 542.—eméouxe, émrreckés éore, i. 547.—kxavoteipys, see xii. 316. We should expect either «xavornp, xav- oretpa, OF Kavotypos, like avarnpos &e. 343. yap. A reason is now given why the two chiefs should be first, instead of last, in the fight, viz. be- cause they were always the first and most honoured guests of Agamemnon at his public banquets. Compare sup. 257.—axovageo@ar, a form like émetogageoOar iii. 79, and occurring also Od. ix. 7, dakovager@ar aordov. Hesych. axovagecOov' tins atvodade, The sense is obscure: the most na- tural is, ‘you are always called by me the first guests of the banquet ;* but the Schol. Says, ov Aéyer, THs euAs Sattos mpO@tor akoveTe, AAG mpw@TOL Lov axoveTe TEpt Sattds* otws ‘Apiotapxos. Heyne merely renders the words by rem vocamini ad epulas. Perhaps, to hear (the summons to) the feast from me.’ 345. bida, sc. tuty eort, The sense is, you are pleased enough when you indulge your appetites, but you do not like fighting. There is a kind of ironical play on diAws below; ‘and now I dare say you would be equally pleased to look on, even if ten com- pact bodies of Achaeans (cf. 334) were to fight in front of you with ruthless brass,’ i.e. you would not care if you entered the battle only the eleventh in order. 351. was 8) dis x.7.A. ‘How is this, that you say that I am remiss in the fight? Only wait till we Achaeans rouse the keen god of war against the Trojans, and then you shall see, if you choose, and if this interests you, the fond father of Telemachus fighting with the first_ranks of the horse-taming Trojans: I tell you it is all vain, this which you say.’ In «& kev—peunan he seems to throw an ironical doubt on Agamemnon’s real wish to be present in the thick of the fight. This verse occurs also ix. 859.—pouaxoroe answers the re- proach at 341 sup., meta mpwroww €0VTAS. LV.] IAIAAOS A. 139 ~ , > c ~ ds yv@® xwomevoio’ wadw 8 6 ye AdLero piGor A ‘ san , ‘\ ~ “ duoyeves Aaepriadyn, roAvpyxav ‘Odvaced, » , : , »+ , OUTE GE VELKELW TEPLWOLOV OVTE KEAEVW" aa ‘ 7 ‘ olda yap ws ToL Gupos évi ornbecor pirovow 860 »” S / 3S r \ \ , sd > > / 17 La Onved. OLOE Ta Y2p Ppoveets aT eyo TEep* >» ~ “> = GAN iO, radra 8 omieGev dpecoopcl, €i Te KaKOV Viv 7 3 \ Se / \ , 9 ELPT]TAL TQ O€ TAVTG Geot LETAPLWVLA Geter. e , \ \ / an nm ds eirav Tovs pev Aiwrev adrov, Bn de wer adAous. eUpeE dé€ Tvdeos viov brépOupov Avopndea 365 c fal > » (yp ¢ \ ¢ nN éoTeat ev O im7rout Kal appact KoAAnTototw" \ / e , ) wip 5€ ot éoryiKer SOevehos Kazravijuos vids. \ \ \ , sO / > 7 Kal TOV [LEV VELKETOE LOWY Kpelwv Ayapenvu, , / 4 / 4D KO pelv pdwvncas €77 €C. TTEPOCVvTa ™poonvoa.. » i Sf - “ pot, Tvdéos vie daidpovos tamoddpovo, 370 / , / 5 5 4 , 4 Ti wTwoceEs, TL O OmiTEvErs TOAELOLO yepupas ; ob pny Tvde y Ode pirov trwckalepev NEV, GAG TOAD rpd Hirwv Erdpwv Syiowt paxer Gan, ds pdcayv ol piv WovTo tovevpevov" ov yap éyw ye HvTno ovee idov? wep 8 GAAwy paci yever Gar. 375 857. yva@, joGero, with a genitive as in Od. xxi. 36. xxiii. 109, Ar. Nub. 810, avdpds éxenAnyméevov—yvovs arro- AawWeis 6 Te tActotov Sivacat,—tadty Aacero, he retracted what he had said, or expressed his regret at it. This phrase occurs in Od, xiii. 254. So mad épéer, inf, ix. 56. 359. vecketw, Viz. 389 SUp.—kKedevu, ib. 341.—7epiworov, unreasonably, ex- cessively; mAéov tov Séovros. Non admodum, h.e. nequaquam, Heyne. Hesych. repwovovs mepwwoiws, mepio~ gaHs, Teprocov pwéya H TOAV, From zrepi, with an adjectival termination, as in ETWOLOS. 360. olSa yap. The yap seems ra- ther to exjlain what follows than what precedes:—‘Come now, let us make friends; for 1 know you are good-natured and hold the same sen- timents as myself” But he may merely mean, ido. yap éopev aAAn- Aous.—yrea, mild, not resentful. So in xvi. 73, €t pot Kpeiwy ’Ayapepnvwr yma eideir;, 363. werapovca, vain and light as the winds; a shortened form, pro- bably, from petavepwrvia or Aca (cf. 355). Heyne well compares Od. viii. oOo” 408, xatpe, warep @ fetve, Emos S etmep Te BeBaxrar Sewov, aap TO Peporey avap- matacat aéAAat. 366, 8367. Agamemnon seems vexed with Diomede and Sthenelus his charioteer for letting the car stand idle, especially when both were mounted and ready for action, 871. dmurevers, ‘Stare at,’ viz. with- out venturing among vunem. Hesych, mepiBrérets, mepioxormets. Or it may mean, ‘why do you survey (from your chariot) the open ways between the lines, as ifyyou were meditating a safe retreat Sthrough them ?’— yepvpas, Schol. ras Scodovs twv pa- Aayywv. 372. ov pyy, ov pévTor.—Trvddt, em- phatic, as opposed to Tudéos vie,— ‘the father did not do so, if the son does. — didov, vivnbes.— rrwoKacey, ‘to skulk,’ xararrwoce, sup. 340.— mpd didwy x«.7.A., to fight with the enemy in front of his comrades. Doe- derlein compares ToAd mpoGéecxe, XXii, 459,.—trovevevov, TovovvTa, émelyovTa, Of. ii, 409. Vv. 84, &s ot pev moveovTo K.T.A—ov yap «K.TA., i.e. the event happened before I can remember. a Se re s 2erTe Es i a eS oe IAIAAO® A. con , 4 Tou pev yap arep roAEov eianAGe Muxynvas ~~ td ys / >A / NN ‘ 5 , Seivos ap dvriéw TloAvvetkel, Aaov ayetpor, ) 4 4 / / 5 ou pa TOTE otpatowvG iepa pos TELX ED OnBys f 2 , 4 / \ 5 / Kai pa pada AtooovTo Sopev KAELTOUS ETLKOUPOUS. a > > / e 5] , ‘ OL eGceXov Sopmevat KaL eT YVEOV Ws €xeAevov 380 , GANG Leds erpeve wapaicia onpara Patvwve oO € ~ / ot 8 érel obv @yovro ide Tpo Odo eyEvovTo, by : 4 / "Acwrov © ixovro Babicxowov A€exerroiny, A > NA A > , a0 abr ayyeAtnv ext Tudn oretAav Axatot. airip 5 Bi, wod€as b€ Kiynoato Kadpeiwvas Sawvpévous kara Sapa Bins “EreoxAyeins. ces , év@ ovde E€ivds TEep ewv immynAata Tvdevs 876, adtep moAguov, aS a stranger, without a hostile army; and as a friend, not bringing a challenge of war. According to the Schol. Ven., T'ydeus was sent as an ambassador with Polynices by their father-in-law Adrastus, and afterwards by the Ar- gives in the same capacity to the Thebans. It is clear that this is the story which formed one of the sub- jects of the so-called Cyclic Thebaid ; and it is alluded to in the Supplices of Euripides. See inf. xiv. 119.—Aaov ayeipwv, collecting troops for the ex- pedition.—orpatréwyvro, compare iii. 187, ot pa téTe GTpatowvTo map’ OxOas Dayyapto.o. 380. ot 6é, the people of Mycenae, which was then governed by Thy- estes.—éryveov, they approved of and consented to his demand, 881. adAAd Zevs «.7.A. Schol. Overryns ev ow mpoOduws edidov, onmeta de avTov exwAavoe davaAa, Agamemnon makes an excuse for aid not having been granted to Tydeus, by saying that Zeus discouraged the people, or turned them from their purpose by bad omens. Cf. ii. 858, evaioma onpara daivwr. 382. ot 5é, Polynices and Tydeus.— mpd odov, moppw odov, Schol. €umpoabev 7s 0od0v, When they had far advanced on their hostile expedition to Thebes. 384. "Axyacot. When the two chiefs had advanced nearly to Thebes, the Achaeans sent Tydeus on a message to the Thebans. Cf. x. 285, ometd wor ws OTe mwatpi ay’ Egrreo Tvdee Siw és ©7Bas, ore te Tpd "Ayatav ayyedos Het. Heyne thinks ‘the Achaeans’ mean the Argives, and that the Asopus Meant was a river in the Pelopon- nese; and he compares the nego- tiations made by Ulysses and Mene- laus for the restoration of Helen before the Trojan war. The Asopus is doubtless the Theban river; but ’Axacoi may mean the people of Phthi- otis, who took advantage of the pre- sence of Tydeus to prefer through him a complaint to the Thebans. The details of the story are not suf- ficiently known to make this clear, Schol. wAnotacavres tots OnBators ol ’"Axaroi erenWav Tov Tvdéa mpos avtovs, evrevéduevov Sydovete avtois tots Oy- Baious mepi Ov evourGov eykaActy or On- Bator.—ayyeAiny, see iii. 206; and for the details of the story, Gladstone, ‘Studies’ &c. vol. i. p. 350. 385. KaSuetwvas, Probably the no- bles are especially meant. Of. ¥. 804, Tvdeds—6r HAvOe vooduw “Ayxatov ayyeAos és @Bas, mwoAéas peta Kad- MelLwvas. 387. feivos. Tydeus was at war with Thebes, and might naturally have feared treachery as a éévos or alien. But he fearlessly challenged the Cadmeians to a wrestling-match, and though inferior in stature, he beat them all. There are many points of resemblance in the characters of Ulysses and Tydeus, and even i those of Ulysses and Diomede. The challenge of T'ydeus, so like that of Ulysses to the suitors in the Odyssey; the small stature of both (ii, 193. v. 801); both being patronized by Athena; both heing associated in the same enterprises, e.g. in book x; these coincidences suggest that, (like the legends of Hercules so often agreeing with the Scriptural account of Samson,) they may have been LV IAIAAOS A. 141 ‘4 mn 2S , { =r A - TapPet, povvos ew toAcow peta Kaduciourty, > is /, NU ee GAN 6 y deOdevew tpoxadilero, wavTa 0 évixa pydiws* Tol ol émrippolos NEV "AOnvn. 39C aA _ ot dé yoAwoapevot Kadpetot, kévtopes iru, N HF 3 fag . \ Xo6 e » any ap avepKXOMeVvam TTUKLVOV OXOV €lLO av QYOVTES, , / / > c / > KOUPCUS TEVTYKOVTO." Ovw ry YYYTOpPES nOaY, , JD 4 / Maiwv Aipovidns érueikeXos aGavaroiow / > / vids 7 Adbrodovoto pevertoAcnos LoAvdorrys. 395 1 5 Ba, \ MN “ 5 / / > nt VOEUS peyV KQL TOLOLV GELKE TOT [LOV epyKev" , » > ¢ 5 > vd > / / 5 mavTas eredv, €va 0 OLOV LY otkovoe veer Oat" / ? y , 4 Maior’ dpa zpoénke, Oedv Tepderor rilynoas. nn ~) ‘ , totos env 'Tvdevs AirwAtos. GAA TOV vidV yelvato «io Xena paxyn, &yopy dé 7 dpeivw.” 4.00 e , ‘ a ” / \ ds paro, Tov 6 ov TL TpoTEpy KparEpos Atopndys, aiderbeis.BactAjos évirnv aidotouo. > \ a nw , x tov 8 vids Karavnos dpeipato Kvdadipoto LD QD 2 “ “"Arpeion, wn Wevde eriotapevos capa €tzretv. ant > > pels TOL TaTeépwv ey GyLELvoves ev ome elvan. 405 c “~ ‘ / LT 7 c / fpets xat OnBys eos eiAopev ExtarvAovo, ultimately the same, with variations of local traditions. Compare Glad- stone, ‘Studies,’ vol. i. p. 328. 389, adeOAeverv. In the heroic ages, athletic contests followed a banquet, as in later times the more effeminate amusements of dancing girls and music. So in Od. viii. 100, Alcinous says to his guests after dinner, voy & E£eAOwmev Kal GeOAWwY TweipyPQmev Tav- Tw. 891. xoAwodmevor, vexed at_ being beaten by a stranger. The Thebans appear to have respected the cha- racter of a herald and ambassador while within their city, but to have attacked him as an enemy when be- yond their confines.—vxvov, either closely compacted, or coucealed in a dense thicket. 396. wv, wéevTou.—kKat Toior, VIZ. the fifty xovpor, besides defeating the Cadmeians in the contest. 397. in, dimittebat: the imperfect implies not so much the act, as the wili to do it. The portent alluded to is not recorded. Schol. 7 ’A@nva yap avre elrev. 7 éayn adT@ 70 Sopv. Com- pare Vi, 183, Kat THY wey KaTETEPVE Gewv Tepacoo. mLOnTas, 400. xépna. It seems certain that this word, which the ancients sup- posed to be shortened from xepetova, is the accusative of the positive xepevs, or x¢pys, ‘a handicraftsman.’ See on i. 80. In Od. xiv. 176, Kat pe edn éooeoOat év avipaciy ov Tt X€pyna TaTpos éoto hiAoto, it is likely that the second verse is interpolated, x¢épya alone meaning Bavavoov. Here elo may be the genitive after yetvaro, ex se pro- creavit; in which case xépya will meal davaor, 403. vids Karavnos, Sthenelus, sup. 367. The inferior undertakes the reply, when the superior is silent through respect to the king. He is not so temperate in his address to Agamemnon in ix, 82, as Heyne ob- serves. 404. py Wevdeo, wh Wevdov.— cada, i.e. adAnOas. So frequently caps du- Aos, ‘a true friend.’— yes, sc. Dio- mede and myself.—pey apeivoves, not, as you imply (sup. 372), inferior. We, he adds, even captured Thebes, viz. in the war of the Epigoni, whereas they, the former invaders, only at- tacked it, and without success. em ee —=< ——7-7 — a - a i td Si Sa ee < ' I ' anette aaa ee e- ee b , @) A | Za — - me _—- on ee le en ee le ee Se. ee _ > - ~ 142 IAIAAO® A. LIV, , \ 3 , es a »” TAUPOTEPOV Aaov ayaryov vV7TO TELXOS Gpelov, nw Y £ \ 5 A reOopevor Tepderot Geav Kat Zyvos apuryy an / » KELVOL de oerepyow aracbadinow oXovTo. A , , yp ie ee 6 a 99 TO pH po TatEpas TOU Omoiyn EVVEO TYAN. 410 ~ =) ¢ , \ , Tov O ap wTodpa idwy mpomedy KpaTEpos Aopndns ee a a , , “rérra, TLWTY 770, ELD O érimeiGeo pvbw s \ - ae. a ? / / 2X: ral OU Y2p ey VEPLEOW Ayapepvove TOULLEVL OWV , / “ > , érpivovre paxerOar evxvyploas Axasovs” , 7 \ an ¢ > @ Sd J , TOUTw pev yap KUOOS an eWeTal, EL KEY AXALOL 415 e ~ o , Py] | Pee, Tpdas dydowow eAwot te Idtov ipyy, , “ > > | nw , TOUTW d av peya mevOos Axaov dywhevrwv. GAN aye 37 KaL Vol pedupeba Govipidos aks.” > ¢ . sf 2-7 aN , »¥ aA 7 pa, Kal e€ dxéewv Edtv Tevxeow GATO xapace, \ \ 7 »” dewov de Bpaye xadxos Ext oTnGero avaktos 420 5 , ¢ / / / / = Opvupevou" vd Kev Tadacippova mep déos Eider. as 0 oT ev aiyiada ToAUNX El KULG. dadacons 407. apecov, if it be taken to agree with Aadvy, may mean, as the Schol. Ven. explains it, ‘ braver than this army at Troy.’ The order of the words is in favour of tecyos "Apecor, ‘a fortress where Ares resides.’ But the ancient critics rejected 407—409 as spurious, 409. xetvor, our fathers in the for- mer expedition were overthrown by their own acts of folly and presump- tion, viz. in going against the warn- ings of the gods. This feature of the expedition is mentioned in Eur, Suppl. 157 seqq. 410. wn évOeco. The Attics would have said “7H év6n, but this rule of the aorist subjunctive following the uy in an imperative sense, does not hold in the epic. Thus we have pnw Katraduceo, xviii. 134, 412. rérta, ‘good friend.’ Like other dissyllables with dentals or labials, as arra, ix. 607, abba, pappa, &c., this seems a word of endearment borrowed from the early speech of children. Hesych, rérza: vewrépov mpos mpecBUtepov TinntiKH mpoodwvy- ow. This word, the same as tata (Martial, Ep. i. 100), does not again occur, 413. ov yap éya K.7.A. you do) feel vexed at Agamemnon, who is the shepherd of the host, encouraging the Greeks to fight; for ‘I do not (if glory will attend him, if the Achaeans shall have made havoc of the Trojans and captured sacred Llium, and him on the other hand grief, if the Achaeans be destroyed. As Aga- memnon has the chief imterests at stake, he cannot be blamed for taking up the war with eagerness. 421. oOpvupévov x«.7.A. Schol. Ven. Opu@vTos avTov Kal Tov avdpetoy PoBos KaTtéAafev. 422—428. This fine simile, which shows the closest observation of na- ture, has been rendered by Virgil, - Georg. iii. 237, and Aen, vil. 528 &c. ‘Fluctus uti primo coepit quum al- bescere vento, Paullatim sese tollit mare, et altius undas Erigit, inde imo consurgit ad aethera fundo.’ Translate: ‘and as when on the far- sounding beach a wave of the sea speeds onwards, one after the other. through the force of the west wind that set it in motion; on-the open sea at first it rises in a ridge, but then, breaking on the land, it loudly roars, and past (lit. on both sides of) the headlands it goes curved, then forms a crest, and flings off it the sea-foam.’ It is difficult to render Opvutae in 423; for, of course, the wave does not rise, but breaks and falls, on the shingle. The poet him- self seems to explain his meaning more fully in the next verse, move IV.] ITATAAOS A, 143 »” % 4 , nr , od , OpVUT eT AC OUT EPOV Lepvpov UTO KW YO AVTOS* / / “ , ‘ TOVTW MEV TE TPOTA KOpoCETAL, a’Tap EreiTa , 4 , / , 5 % OF a @# XEPTwH PIyyVUpPEVOV peyaXa. Bpeuet, ALP O€ T AKPAs \ >\ ~ 5 / S93 ¢ ‘ + KupTov lov KopumouTat, amomrTver 0 GAds axvnv: = ae , nw / / WS TOT ETATOUTEPAL Aavaay KivuvTo dadayyes vwAr€Ewews TOAEMOVOE. yyepovuw: ot & GAXot axiv trav—ovdé Ke hains / \ ¢ » > »5 / sO 7 Tocoov Aaov erecGat €xovtT ev oTynGeow aidiv— ovyy OELOLOTES onpavropas. / 4/\> » \ e / > / TEVvXEA TOLKIA EAGUTE, TA ElLEVOL EZTLYOWVTO. 4 > cy 3 \ A Tpaes 0, Os T Oves TOAUTapovos Gvdpds év avAy / e , > / / / Puplat eoryKacw aywedyopevat yaa NevKov, “~ / » an aLnXes MEMaKVial, Gkovoveat Ora. apvar, 495 / “~*% = tod KéAeve O€ OLOL EKACTOS 430 5 \ QS “~ aul 0€ TATW 435 e rm , 5 . 5 \ \ 3 \ > , ws Tpwwv adaAnros ava otpatov eipdy dpwpe 3 ‘ , > _.. / 303 » A OU Y2P TAVTWV EV O/L0S Gpdos ovo ta Y7PUS> ev te x.7.A. The wave is formed out at sea, becomes greater and greater as it rolls ashore, then curves in its head, and at last falls on the beach. Any one may observe all this by standing on a pier or jutting rock to watch the waves as they roll past: and it requires observation to ap- preciate the accuracy of the simile, the point of which is the regular suc- cession of wave after wave and regi- ment after regiment, expressed by éracovrTepov 423, 427. On this word see i. 383. 426. axvnv. See on v. 501. 428. vwAeuews, unceasingly. So v. 492, vwAenéws éxeuev, The idea seems to be that of not giving in; but the etymology is uncertain.—xéAeve x.7.A, Only the voice of the generals could be heard, each giving orders to his own men; the people generally moved along voicelessly, showing by their silence their respect for their com- manders. The Trojans, on the other hand, advanced with a confused noise, Compare the contrast between them in iii. 5—8. 431. devdvores, viz. aidovuevor, and fearing disobedience, like well-dis- ciplined troops. Hesych. onuavropes* emiTaxtopes, BaciAets, nyepoves, amd Tov onmaivery (XVii. 250), 0 é€ort mpoorac- Celv, 433. Tpwes S€ x.7t.A. The construc- tion is resumed in ds Tpwwy adadnros inf. 436. — woAvrapovos, wealthy, tov ToAAG TeTauévov.—ev avApj, in the farmyard or enclosure in front of the house. The Greek lines moved and were silent; the Trojans stand, like ewes being milked, and utter loud confused cries.—a¢nxés, ‘inces- santly;’ probably a form of aédcexés, Cf. xv, 25, a¢nxns odvvn, i. €. @AAnKTOS, XVii. 741, a¢nxns Opvpaydos. The bleat- ing of the ewes in answer to their lambs produces at once a confused and a differently toned noise.—peua- kutat, (root myx or max, expressive of the sound,) has the short syllable of the perfect like AéAdka, Od. xii. 85. aégapa Hes. Scut. 268 &. We have also meunkos in X. 362, AeAnkos in xxii, 141, 436. Ss, ‘in such varied tones did the loud talk of the Trojans rise along the whole breadth of the host.’ —adadnros, a word formed from the sounds adA-AadA, as Bap-Bapos. Com- pare AaAetv. So in ii. 149, roi & ada- Ant@ vnas én’ éaoevovro, This seems the sense also of aAaAagew in Eur Androm. 843, wav $€ cap’ avw Katw jhoratpev, nAdAae SvabvyirKwy hove, 437, ov yap «.7.A. ‘For there was not one uniform speech of all, nor one voice; but their dialect was mixed, for the men had been sum- moned from many nations.’ Hesych. TOAUVKANTOL’ ATO TOAA@Y émiKeKANMEVOL Torwy Bo7nPot, Compare ii. 803, 804, mOAAOL yap KaTa agru péya Tipeduov é7ikoupot, dAAy & GAAwy yAwooa ToAv- eS a = ee ——— f ee ” Sa8 Ein > = = = Sx ee —— a = - pee + eee ee 4 en iy i | 144 IAIAAO® A. [LY > >» v GANA yoo" éweptKTO, rodvKAnrot 8 exav iwdpes. Oo \ a { , dpae dé rods wev “Apys; rovs 5¢ yAavkamis AOnvy , ‘ er »+ an Acids 7 de BOBos Kal Epis GoTo €L0.0L0., 440 y > , / c / Apeos avdpodovoto KacvyvyTn €Tapy TE, © n 5 ‘\ »” nT OAlyn ev TPwTE KOpYGOETAL, AUTAP ETUTA > nave eornpise Kapy Kat emt xGovi Batver oipav@ eorypise Kapy Kat en x! tt 7 \ / a » nN OPW KAL TOTE VELKOS O/LOLLOV ePare perow + / > & > / ‘ / 5 w~ épyonevn Ka otro, éhéAXovea atdvov didpav. 445 ot & bre 84 p és xGpov eva Evnovtes (KOITO, > \ TPS 4 a ctv p eBadrov pwods arv 0 eyxea Kal peve avOpav ; > \ > / > / xadkeoIwpykwv* arap aomides Oppadoeroa . i eee exdynvr’ GAAjANoL, TOAVS 8 Opuparyoos Opupet. tvba § ap’ oiporyy Te Kal evywAx TéeAEV avoo@v 450 gd\Avrwv Te Kal dAAYpEVWV, Pee O alware yutia. ds 8 bre yelpappor rorapol Kat operdt peov Tes . , é tAX bd 58 és puoydyKerav Eup Padderov ouBpyLov Vow) kpovvav ék peyddwv, KotAys evroabe xapaopns® at , / ~ | x» » , Trav O€ TE THAOTE dovTov €v OvpEecv ExAvE TOLUNV orepéwy avOporwv.—ia, elsewhere Fia, as in ix. 319. xxi. 569; but in xiii. 354 duov yévos 75 ia watpn. There were two forms, els, ta (or ia, New Cra- tylus, § 164), €v, and peis, mia, mer. Dr. Donaldson connects ta or ta with i, hic. It may be shortened from Fe- via, the oldest feminine of Fevs = eis. 441, “Apeos «x.7.A4. As Ares was the god of the Trojans, adverse to the Greeks, it seems strange that a sister of Ares should assist the latter. Hence the Schol. says, adeAdy ov 77 ovyyeveig a@AAa Tots TpOTOLs. Virgil has adapted this fine passage to his description of Fame, Aen. iv. 176. It may be doubted if the passage did not originally con- clude at 439. 442, ddAtyn mpata, ‘Small at first, she rises in stature, and then holds her head erect in the heaven, while at the same time she walks on earth.’ Ingrediturque solo, et caput iter nubila condit, Virgil.—xopvacetat, as sup. 424, she draws herself up, gains stature and bulk. Hesych, vyourat. 444, opotov, mutual, alike on both sides; see sup. 315.—odéAdovea, av- fovca, as ili. 62, dp€AAer & dvdpds épwyv. Pith Aig. either the hard breathing, from the exertion of fighting, or the groans of the dying. 455 446, ot & Ste 57 «.7.A. Compare iii, 15, and see Ar. Pic. 1273—1276, where these lines are parodied or differently quoted. 449. érAnvro, ame in contact or collision with; aform of aorist as if from TARML = mAdgw, like €BAjpny from BaddAw. 452—456. The r0ise and struggling (révos) of the contending armies are compared with two mountain tor- rents that unite in one common Tra- vine, aud dash furiously together at the point of corfluence.—xar’ opeodu, kar’ opéwv. See Vv. 88. xi. 498. Schol. Ven. and Hesych. pioydyxerav, TOmov KoiAov évOa Suod cuppioyerar TO Vdwp ard Siapdpwv torwv. The word does not oceur elséwlere in poetry. Plat. Phileb. p. 62, D,ue6c 5) 74s Evuracas perv eis THY THS “Curpov Kai pada Tou TUKAS peoryaykecas Uroboxyv; The dual verb naturally suggests the parallel between two streams and two armies, and the verb itself is adapted to the guufody or conflict of the forces mixing (456) inthe fray. Virgil has rendered this fie simile, Aen. ii. 307. xii. 523. The neise of the Trojans 1s compared with river-water forced back by the tide, xvii. 263. 455, ThAdce, like xuxAoge sup, 212; ‘ IV] TAIAAOS A, e wn / , WS TWV MLOYMLEVWV YEVETO LaXT) TE TOVOS TE. “~ ‘3 > / ty mpwtos 0 Avtitoxyos Tpwwy eAev avdpa KopuaT ny > \ \ , — ca S44 éoOdov evi Mopaxo.ot, Oadvorddyv ExérwAor / c> » a / } Tov p €BaXer mpatos Kopvbos dadov immodaceins, > de / ~ & /, aS me oe > / y ee ev O€ PETWTU TSE, TEPNTE O Ap OOTEOV €iow 4.60 3 ‘ r , 4 \ , ” , aixyn xadxen Tov b€ oKdTOs doce KdAUWer, »” > c f , n npiTe O, Ws oTE TUPyos, evi KpaTEepH Dopivy. \ CA aA ~ Tov O€ Teadvra Todd ehaBev KpEtwv ‘EXehyvwp Xadkwoovriodys, peyadvpwv apxos “APavrwv, > ; » , EXke 0 trex Behewv AeALNPEVOS Opa TaxLTTE 465 4 / Tevyea TvAHGELE, , “7 c / yw € / pivuvOa o€ oi yéeve? Spun: \ PAN) f / veKpov yap €pvovra. idoy peyabuuos ‘“Ayjvwp / , - , 4 mevpa, TA & KUWavTt Tap aoridos eehaavbn, yy < x / “~ Ow an OUTYHTE CUTTY xadKnpel, Avoe de yula. a \ a dO ? $ — ws Tov pev Azre Ovpds, ex aita O Epyov érvyOy 470 > / / 5 ae < ~ e apyaXéov Tpowy Kat Ayatov’ ot 6€ AvKOL as 5 / , > ~! ¢ aAndAots éxcpovoav, avip 6 avdp édvoraAlev. »” yp 73> > ev «Bar AvGepiwvos vidv TeAapwvios Aias, AiOeov Oarepv Soe 5 , YLGEOV VAAEPW AL{LOELTLOV, OV TOTE [LYTHP as if he had said, ‘the sound extends so far that even the shepherd in the mountain hears it, 457. Kopvotnv, orAitny, or perhaps Tov Kopvogovra, ar officer, one who marshals his troops. Cf. viii. 256. Equally ambiguous is év¥w Alavte Kxopvora, xiii, 201. 459. mpwros, not ‘epeated from 457, but meaning jirst,i.e. before a blow had been given by the adversary.— padov, see lili. 362. 463. Elephenor 8s mentioned in ii. 540, where this verse occurs. 465. The Schol. Yen. expressly joins AcAtnmévos Odpa Tax.o7ra, and so Bekker and Spitzner puncuate the passage. The sense seems equally good if we render ‘he tried ezgerly to drag away the body in orde that he might forthwith despoil it of the armour,’ Compare v. 690, aJAd mapnifev, AeAc- wévos Odpa taxy.tom waar ‘Apyeious, xii. 106, Bav p’ Lvs Aavawy AcAcnuevor, The present occuis in xi. 574, AvAaco- meva xpods doar. JLesych. AeAcnpévos* mpoOumoumevos, Kai ‘vOepmos wr, 467. Agenor, a son of Antenor, the Trojan (xi. 59), sceing Elephenor dragging off the body of Echepolus, kills him with his lance just as he is stooping to spoil it of the armour.— map agridos, ‘from one side of the shield,’ €£w rhs aamidos, ita ut corpus nudatum esset, Heyne.—évore, has- tili, with a brass-pointed spear-shaft. 470. Epyov apyaddov, a hard fight. Here, as in xvii. 279, ds wept meév eldos wepi & épya rérvx70, the usual digamma (Fépyov) is wanting. It is likely that 470—472 are a later addition.—éévo- nmadwgev, Hesych. avyjpe, avérperer, éhovevev, eoxvaAevev. This word occurs only here and Od, xiv. 512, where it has a somewhat different sense, ra ca paxea dvorraAtéecs, ‘ you shall shake up, and put on again, your rags.’ Heyne remarks that Virgil hence took legit- que virum vir, Aen. xi. 632. 473. viov. This word seems to have been anciently pronounced éfar, as in v. 612, vi. 180. vii. 47, &e., and it is probably an old form of the verbal of vw, for deFov = dutav.—yiveov, ai¢nov, a vigorous full-grown man, See on ii. 660.—Xtuwoeiovov, compare the name Scamandrius, v. 49. vi. 402. L 1) se remy |. ety! ail | i i] Pe ities . th Wad ant Hai ¥ ' ty tT Anil a ‘ Hi May *) eae hates ti nts a Bi ee | a f ny) Hb 4 sith ED: 1 RAS iE y iy Hi 185 ‘aoe cine $3 yt Pun) wi hia a i i We hill hp ; iw ih ini (| f il qi - = ee _ —s — = a Oe, 4 : A etm f ~e. —— = ‘ ae eres ens — ; - = = ai : re a ie a SS . Et Le Nir ei —— —— a - ee ——— ——— — "Ss Pea 146 an / "1dnbev Kariodca tap 6xOnow ZyoevTos LAIAAO® A. [1V. 475 “A y 2 ¢& “ sQ 7 yeivar , érel pa TOKEVTW Gp ETTETO pira idérba. sQN “ TovveKd pu KdAEov SupoEioLov’ OvOE TOKEVOLY 79 / c > 7 Opérrpa pidous aaréduxe, puvevOdsdios S€ ot aiwv > > / ~\ \ / tr ix Aiavros peyabipov Sovpt dapevte. “a “ \ / mparov yap pw tovra Bare ornbos mapa pacov 486 > / 4 SeEidv" dvtixpus Oe dt wpLov XAAKEOV EyXOS Yn aA > 5 , \ , i o HrAGev. 68 ev Kovinor Xapat TETEV, AlYELpOS ws, na ¢ / i pa 7 év ciapevn eAeos peyaAoro TepuKy / 4 ein, drdp ré of OLor ex axpotary mepvacw > \ > / civ pev O dpparomryos avnp atfovt oLOnpw 5 / , 5 é&érap,, Oppa trvv Kapayy Tepikarr€ dSidpw c S “ wn > » pev T alomevy KElTAL TOTALOLO TAP 6x Gas. lanl / / roiov ap AvOeuidnv {oeiovov eEevapigev Alas duoyevys- Tov & “Avridos aiodobapyg I[puapidns cal? Gusrov dKovricev o€é. Sovpi. 490 rod pev apap0’, 0 dé Actxov “Odvacéos éoOXov Eraipov , a / e._ #7 2 3 BeBrAnkea BovBava, vexvy ETEpwo EpvOVTA” »” BD 2o > 5 an ‘ , e / npure & apd avdta, vexpos O€ ot Exrere XELPOS. n / rod 8 ’OSvceds pada Ovpov droxrapévoro xoAMOy, BH dé dia tpopaxwv kexopvOevos aifome xaAKa, 496 “ \ Gey \ 3/7 ~. 2 / \ n OTY de par EYYUS LWV, KAL AKOVTLOE douvpt pacwwo 476. phda itdéc0ar, for them, the pa- rents, to visit their flocks.—ové, aAX’ ov, as frequently.—These lines, as Heyne observes, are added for the sake of pathos. 483. ecanevn. Schol. év cadvdpw cat Soravwde. tomw. Hesych. caper). Tomos, OTov moa dvetat ToTa“ov aro- Bavros, } EAos mapatorayov Kabudpov. Like defamevy, ‘a tank, it is a par- ticiple converted into a substan- tive, and originally, perhaps, meant ‘watered” Buttmann thinks it is connected with jiov, whence nidcevte in v. 36, an epithet descriptive of the wide and low marshy flats of the Scamander. A similar word was ea or eia, which oceurs in the names of many English fen-towns, as Lye, Manea, Stonea, Whittlesea, &c. 484. Aein, smooth from boughs or twigs, probably the result of lopping, as we sometimes see the Lombardy poplar and other trees treated in this country, and frequently, as Col. Mure remarks, in the south of Europe. 486. é&érane, either ‘fells,’ ‘cuts up by the roots, or ‘cuts into planks,’ as in iii. 62.—irvv, the rim or felloe of the wheel. So v. 724, r@v 7 Touxpucen irus abOiros. The segments of the wheel were perhaps bent by force, as the avrvyes formed of young fig-tree boughs, in xxi. 88.—agoevy, * drying,’ compare agadéos, agn, Od. xxi. 184, and assus. The tree, when cut, lies to dry near the river bank, that it may be carried down the stream. Compare xi. 495. 488, ’AvOeuidnv, the son of Anthe- mion (sup. 473), as AevxaAiys 18 Son of Deucalion in xii. 117. : 489. rod, at him, Ajax, Antiphus with the pliant or flexible cuirass took aim through the crowd, but missing him, hit Leucus. For Anti- phus see xi. 101. > ay 493. apc’ avT@, SC. TH VEKPY.—EKTETE «.T.A., compare Xvil. 298. 496. wad éyyvs, Schol. eyyis rou I 1V.] > Vad , appl € TaTTHVAS. > 5 \ > / av Pos QAKOVTLOOQaVTOS. TATAAOS A. {47 ¢ ~ AX oe Aa UTO O€ Tpdes KEKQOOVTO \ ‘> ty / > 00 ov dAtov BéXos NKEV, 5 > ‘ TT / , / aA viov Hpidpovo vobov Bare AnpoKxowrra, ¢ > A s/ > ¢ , OS ol A Bvd0Gev nrGe, Tap UrIrwy @KELAWY. 500 , - Cc 4 / ys “ TOV p Odvaevs ETA,POLO XoAwoapevos Bare doupt 4 A WwW e # Gg 4 / / Kopo7)Vv* y) ) ETEPOLO Ola KpoTaoto TEPT]AOEV > ‘ , 4 ‘4 , ” , GLX }47) XaAKein: TOV de OKOTOS OOOCE KaAvwer, dovrnoev Se reawv, dpdByoe St rebye ex air’ TY TOV, Of ) XE ET AUTH. / Oo? ¢ , / \ / Yr ~nP XWOpPynTayv ) UTTO TE TPOPayvot KQt paidipos Extwp* 505 y/ A AX , » > / Oo \ 4 Apyetot 0€ Leya. LaYoy, EnvaavTo Oe VEKPOUS, Ovoayv b€ 7roAY TpoTepw. VELETNOE d "AmrdA\Awv / a) / , Ilepyapov éexxaridov, Toweror dé xéxder dvoas “c » igi aN a Pa. Soe, , opvdG, immddapor Tpdes: pup elxere xXappns ‘Apyeiots, eet od ogi ALGos xXpws ovde aidnpos 510 xXaAkov dvacxécbar Taperixpoa BadXopevoiorw. ov pyy ovd “Axireds Déridos wdus HuKdpov0 ‘ papvaran, GAN eri VyVol xOAov Gupadyea. TETTEL.” e P. 3 -y \ ; Q ‘ / > > / ws par Q7TO TTOALOS O€ELVOS Geds: auTap Axavovs > 4 , a7 , eS wpoe ALos Guydarnp KUOLOTY TPLTOYEVELG, 515 / > ¢ } 4 » Epxopevn Kal GutAov, 66 weOrévras ‘otro. 2? LG , A aN ev “Apapvykeldnv Auspea poitpa TEONTEV. Acvixov, kai Trovrov vrepacrigwy.—apdi é, viz. to be sure that no part of his body was exposed : cf. sup. 468.—Kexd- Sovro, retired, gave way; a redupli- cated aorist of xdgouat, like axay7- Mevos and éoovmevos. Compare xexa dyooueGa in Vili, 353, Kexada@y in xi, 334, 500. "ABudo#ev. Abydos is men- tioned in ii. 836, as sending allies to Troy.—nap trmwy, from the place where Priam’s mares were breeding under the care of his son. To look after the royal flocks and herds was therefore a place of trust and some dignity. : 502. xéponv, tov Kpdéradov, Schol., ‘the temple.’ 506. vexpovds, Schol. tods téious. The fight commenced over the body of Elephenor, sup. 463, 470; besides him, only Leucus had been killed in the fray on the Grecian side, while Eche- 20lus (458), Simoeisius, and Demociéon had fallen on the Trojan side. The meaning perhaps is, that all these L corpses were successfully dragged out and carried off to the Grecian side.—i@voay, they made a dash, and gained a point considerably in ad- vance of their former positioa.— veneonoe, Was vexed at, or jealous of the success of the Greeks, éf@dvec 777 TaVv “Axawwyv evrpayia, Schol. 510. Atos xpws. Cf. xxi. 568, Kal yap nv ToVTw TpwTds xpws O£eL YaAKG, 512. ov wnv ovdée «.7.A. ‘Remember, the son of fair-haired Thetis is not fighting now, but is digesting his grievous anger at the ships. The poet keeps before his audience the absence of Achilles, as the Schol. remarks.—réocet, see ii, 237. ix. 565. 514, mréAcos, the acropolis,—peb- evras, ‘remiss,’ sup. 240. 517. Diores was the leader of a body of Epeians or Eleans, ii. 622. Peirous led the Thracians, from Aenus on the Hebrus, ii. 844. Cf. inf, 537.—7édncev, eBdawWe, brought to a stand, stopped in his career. Schol, cada@s, évei xara Tov 76da eBAnOn. 2 Sersage eae eer ~ —— == a — See — “ = Ws ae eg ran Se ' — “. — — Grane -™ . —— 148 IAIAAO® A. [TV. xEppadiw yap PATO Tapa opupov SKpioevTt kvipnv deéirepnv? Bade St @pykav &yos avopav, Ileipoos TuBpacidns, ds dp Aivobev eiAnAovdeu 520 ~ / dyuporépw Sé TEvovTe kat doréa AGas ava.dys 5d 5 / A © iA > , dxpis arndoinoev* 0 & varios €v KOVinoW / » a / / / kdrmecev, Gupw xeipe Pirors Eraporgs TEeTATTAS, \ , Oupov aroTvelwy. 3 8 érédpapev Os p EBadev zep, > x > , >» A Py Ile{poos, ova de Sovpt wap dudadov éx 6 dpa macat 525 yvvTO Kapa yoAdbes, TOV St oxdros doae Kadvier. Tov d¢ @das AitwAds amrecor wevov Bade Soupt orépvov rep patoio, Tay) § év mvevpove xadkos. dyxipodov 5€ ot 7AG€ @das, x F duBpysov eyxos / ; / 4 “sf s+? éomrdaaro atépvolo, épvacato dé Cidos ou, 530 a @ m= , , > 5 + a / ro 6 ye yaotépa TUE METHV, EK O GLVUTO U[LOV. 4, \ “ A revxea 5 ovdk dmredvere” TEplaTHoay yap €TALpor @ / 5 / } ri >: A M” Dpyixes GKpoKopol, OoALX EYXEA KEPTLV EXOVTES, 7 ¢€ / > 7 x A 5 , ol € peyav ep €ovTa Kal ipOipov Kal ayavov > 3 \ / A Qs / , w doav ard oheiwy? 0 0€ XaTTaLEVOS even Oy. 535 521. avadys, remorseless, relent- less, cruel in its effects, Od, xi. 598. So dvadéos Expmatra mézpys, inf. xiii. 139.—kai dorea axpts, ‘even to the bone,’ should probably be taken to- gether. More commonly xai és ooréov axpus, as Theocr. iii. 17. Inf. xvi. 824, dro & datéov axpis apagev, the sense seems to be, ‘he knocked the flesh off the shoulder even to the bone;’ and so in Xvii. 599, ypawev Sé ot da7€ov axpts is, ‘the spear-point grazed the shoulder to the bone.’—amnAoiyger, (dAovav,) smashed off, or beat away, anjpatev, SO Vv. 308, ace & amd pivov TpyXUS ALBos. 524. Quudov amorvetwv. The wound could not have been immediately mortal; but the sense seems to be, as Lord Derby well renders it, ‘gasp- ing his life away.’ Heyne explains it deliquium passus, AuroWvxar, ‘ faint- ing away.—Join domep éBadev, ‘the same who had wounded him.,’—ovra, like éxra, an irregular aorist as if from ov7nwt, analogous to <éyv from TiOnue, —XvVTO, like BAHTo sup. 518, an epic intransitive aorist. Of. xii. 470, wountas éoéxuvTo mUAas, Xili. 544, aut Se or Gavatos XvTO Oupopatarys.—xorades, schol. ta evtepa: xvvto &€, ore paddaxa Kat dAcoOnpa. 527. rov S&, Peirous, as he was in the act of rushing away after slaying Diores.—Thoas was the leader of the Aetolians, ii. 638. 531. aivuro. This word must here have the force of an epic aorist. The imperfect would be quite out of place, and all the verbs in the narrative are aorists, from 517 to 538, except the pluperfects in 520 and 536,,and (538) the imperfect mepixtecvovTo, which implies that the slaughter continued till many had fallen all around. In Vv. 155, ééaivuro is the imperfect, but ibid. 848 it is the aorist, if any satis- factory sense is to be made of the passage. Cf. amnvpwr in i. 430, 532. mreplotyoav, TepregTacay, ape= Bay, xvii. 4, ‘stood round to protect him.’—dxpdxopor, Schol. axpws KO_@V= Tes, ) OL py KOM@VTES GyaV, MITE TaOAW éWiAwpevoe THY Kebadry. This cos- tume was distinctive, and designed to give the appearance of greater height, for which reason it is still common among warlike and savage tribes. So Pind. Pyth. iv. 172, Sout Dwxyatrar avepes, ty 535. meAeuixén. * He, retiring, was unable to regain his footing,’ lit. was 1V.) IAIAAOS A. 149 e , > 5 , > > , , ws TW Y €V KoVinot Tap aAAnAOLCL Terao Ony, > cA \ A A O 374 A , 9 ToL O pev Opykav 0 0 ‘Exeov xadKoyirwvwv ¢ , “ nyeoves* moXXot O€ repiKreivovTo Kai GAXo. # ee ¥ yee, ea 7 evOa KEV OUKETL epyov aVvr”p OVOOCQLTO pete Gwv ? 7 »” > » \ 5 , s+ ~ OS TLS €T aBAnros KGL GVOUTATOS OSE XaAK@ o40 dwvevou Kata péeocor, ayou d€ € IladAds ’AOnrv7n \ e a 3 yy. 5 / > / > A XELpOS eXovc " QUTap Ber€wv QTEPVKOL ENWNY, TOAXOL yap Towwv kat Ayatov Huare xetyw : Yop +pe AX Ti , / 5 4 5 5 / / Tpyvees Ev KoVinot Tap aAAnAoLcL TETaVTO. shaken, or perhaps, was swung round with violence. The expression is ob- scure, and occurs again in v. 626. In XVi. 108, meAeunifac must mean ‘to drive back from a position. The Schol. and Hesychius appear to have understood by it, that Thoas in re- treating shook himself to get rid of the darts that had stuck in his shield. So also the Schol. on v. 626, dceceio@n, amecelaato Ta eurennyoTa TH agmisu, (Hesych. reAeuixOn’ Siceceiaty.) Doe- derlein explains it, animo et corpore contremuit, 536. terac@yv, the pluperfect pas- kive dual from zeivw, as inf. 544, rézavT0 = TEeTAaMEevor Hoar, 539. overt, Schol. Ven. ore mpdrepov Mev OvoTroy Hv Td Epyor, viv S& ovxKert, ‘Then no man could any longer dis- parage the fight, if he came in for it, who as yet unhurt by javelin or sword moved round about through the midst of the fray, and was led by Pallas Athena.’ Heyne compares vi. 522, ovx av tis tot avyp, ds evaioimos ein, Epyov atiuyjoee maxns. xiii. 127, hadayyes Kaptepai, as ovK av Kev "Apns ovematto peTeAOwv. XVii. 398, ob8é &’ “Apyns Aaogaoos ovdé x’ ’AOnvyn Tov ye Sova’ dvécatro. 542. épwhv, the reach of the javelins, Schol. 1a pepomeva awezpere BeAyn. See on L 305. a eg eee Se « ee a = ~—— ‘ —_ —_ —— a Ahi Hl — ee eee ~~ ro , —~ bas — es = SS mer ee ee ae —_— ee ; s om tae - oa a — San : rn — aaa > ee ee —— * -—— = ET — a, Se F kitts —— ' SS “\ at renee : vie c= ARGUMENT OF BOOK V. (Mure, vol. i. p. 243.) DIoMED under the patronage of Minerva signalizes himself. Minerva per: suades Mars to retire from the battle. Diomed, wounded by an arrow of Pandarus, is healed by his patroness, who orders him to avoid collision with the other deities, but to attack Venus should she interfere. Pandarus, ex- pressing mortification at the failure of his shots at Menelaus and Diomed, mounts the chariot of Aeneas, and in a joint assault on Diomed is slain. Aeneas is rescued by Apollo, but Diomed obtains possession of his horses, Mars joins Hector in a charge on the Greeks. Diomed, observing the ap- proach of the god, advises his countrymen to retreat. Minerva reproaches him with pusillanimity, reminding him that, when Achilles fought in the Greek ranks, the Trojans ventured not so much as to quit the ranks of their city, and taunts him with inferiority to his father Tydeus her former favourite, whose exploits in the Theban war she contrasts with his own present backwardness. Diomed justifies his conduct, as in compliance with her injunctions not to oppose the gods. Commending his obedience, she takes her place by his side in his chariot, and by a thrust of the hero’s spear Mars is disabled and flies, TAIAAOS E. 151 "Ev ad Tvdeidy Avopydei TlaAAas "AOnvyn ba /, \ / vy > » \ A Oke pévos Kal Gapaos, tv exdnXAos pera Taw > Apyetourt yévouro idé KAcos Eo OAdv apoito. 5 as eo. , tA \ 5 ‘Ss 5 / “A Qle Ol EK Kopu0os TE KAL aC7TlLoosS AKAILATOV TUp, 5 ’ ~ 3 / 7 / GaCTEP OTWPLVH evarlyKLov, os TE padwoTa Cr Aapmrpov rapdaivyot Aeovpevos Oxeavoio. as e lot an 5 \ / \ ¥ TOLOV OL Tup datev aiwTo KpQ@Tos TE KQL WHLWV, - /, \ / o vad , @poe S€ pu Kara. péeooov, ot rAeiorot KAoveovTo. > fv 5€ tis ev Tpwecot Adpys advews aprvpor, c Wy ¥ ipeds “Hdaiorouo’ dvw d€ ot viees YoTHV, 1G Pryeis "[daids te, pays vd eidore Tans. , e 3 )7 > / ¢ / Tw of droxpwhevre evavtiw opynOyryy, \ \ 5 7g aA » 3 ‘\ ‘ oy , ro pev ad’ irrouv, 6 8 dard xPovds wpvuto TeLos. \ ¢ oO > > / ot & dre 8) cyedov Hoav éx dAAnAoLow iovTes, Dyyevs pa mporepos wpotn doAtydaKLov €yXos" 15 Tvdeidew 3 trtp Guov dpiotepov HAVO axon éyxeos, ov) Bad’ airov. ray > »” A 6 8 torepos wpvuTo xaAK@ Tvdeidys' trod § ovy dAwov Bédos expvye XELpOS, 1, Acou7ydec. This hero’s exploits form the subject of this and a portion of the sixth book (119 seqq.), and were anciently comprised under the title Avopydous apioreia, Arrayed for the fight, and supernaturally aided by the goddess herself, who causes a star-like flame to blaze from his crest and shield, he performs prodigies of valour against the Trojan hosts.—pe- vos kat Qapaos, ‘strength and courage,’ qualities respectively bodily and mental. 4. Saté ot x.t.A. She, the goddess, kindled on, made to burn from, his helm and shield an unfailing flame like that of Sirius in autumn. Virgil renders this, Aen. x. 270 seqq., ‘ Ardet apex capiti, cristisque a vertice flam- ma Funditur, et vastos umbo vomit aureus ignes,’ &c.—drwpw@, Schol. TO KaTa Tov Katpdv THS OTwpAs avaTédA- Aovrt aarépr. See xi. 62. Xxii. 26, map- daivovd’ ws aarép’—bs pa 7 oTwpys claw, apignror S€ ot avyat aivovrat. Hes. Opp. 609, «dr av & "‘Opiwv Kat Seipios és pémov EAGy ovpavov—rToTeE maveas amodperre oixade BOTpUS.—MaALoTa x.7.A., * which shines brightest when he has risen from the ocean,’ i. e. when he ‘tricks his beams’ after rising fresh and pure out of the ocean stream.—7ayudairynor, the usual epic subjunctive m comparisons. Like raudavav (rappavéwvta, V. 619), this verb contains the reduplicated root, strengthened by mw, ¢a or af, the same as in aos, dnl, daivw, &.— ‘Oxeavoco, @ common Homeric geni- tive, ‘from,’ (or ‘in the waters of,’ doerpots,) ‘Ocean.’ Cf, vi. 508. 7. kpatos Kal @mwv, i, e, Kdpv8os Kat donidos respectively, sup. 4.—ap¢e, she incited him to go, all blazing as he was, through the midst of the enemy. 9, Rv Sé Tus K.TA, Of. x. 514, jv Sé mis év Tpweaar Addwy, Evprdeos vids, KypuKos Oeio.o, TOAVXpYTOS TOAVXAAKOS, XVii. 575, eoxe & evi Tpwecor Todas, vidos "Hetiwvos, adveros 7 ayabdos te,— dpvpwrv, ‘handsome,’ vi. 155. 12. oi—eévarvtiw, to face Diomede.— amoxptwv0evre, Separating themselves from the rest, Schol. aroxywpicGevtes, Tov olixeiov TARVous SnAovoti.—adh tr- mwouv, on or from their chariot, Dio- mede himself being on foot. 15. ®nyevs. He appears to have been the mapa:Barns or fighting-man, Idaeus the yvioxos, whence he is said Aurrety Sidpor, Vv. 20. —_— — — ! : ee I ern = + => Se apt a a Fe eee — i t 4 iF he ap ~s — Saad, 3 = - — w= a eet a 7 in a Dope “wes got; §osaqe ee eet et oe = —— rv. 152 IAIAAOS E. adAN Bade or Pos perapacvor, dae 8 ad inruv. "ISatos 8 drdpovoe AuTTMV repixadréa, Sippor, ov) érAn repiPyvat ddeAeod KTApLEvoLo" obde yap odd Kev avTOS iaéxduye Kynpa peAauvar, GAN “Hoauoros éputo, cdwoe St vuxti Kadvwas, ds 54 of phy Tayxv yEepov dKaXTPEvos €ln. immous © egeAaoas peyadupov Tvdéos vios doxKev Eraipoirw KaTayel KoiAas éml Vase Tpaes 5é peyadupor érel idov vie Adpyros Tov pev dAevdpevov TOV O€ KTGpevov Tap OxXET Hur, drap yAavKams “AGhvy 20 25 ~ > ,* fh f , Tracw opivGn Ovjos. \ < a > , sa a »” yeipos EAotoa érErot TpoTNVOS. Govpov Apya. ‘ / ~ “A nes Gpes, BporodAorye pLarpove, TeLyeoiTANTA, > n \ a \ > 7 , 3 , ovk av 5) Tp@as pev Eacaipev Kal Ayatous / > ¢ / ‘ 7, ‘ vO 5 L& i pdpvacl, Srmorépowwt Tarnp Levs Kvoos OpEesi) 5 ~ > ~ 9 vir S& xacperOa, Aros § drAcwycla pyvew. = A > ee ) ~~ » Ss elrotoa paxns eEryaye Govpov Apna. 30 395 result, as well as at the death of the brother. 31. apés, here the vocative of apis, the positive of dpeiwy, dpratos, (perhaps the same as dépiotos, root fap, Fnp.) The difference of quantity (in avs? an in thesi) was noticed by the ancients. Martial, Ep. ix. 11. 14, ‘Graeci, qui- 19. o7n90s. The sternum, which forms a juncture with the ribs in front. 21. meptBnvat, * to protect,’ as xvii, 4, audi 8 ap’ aitg Baiv’ &s TIs wept TOp- Tax. pnTHp.—oveé yap x.7.A., ‘for (if he had) he would not himself have es- caped black fate’ (viz. being slain by Diomede) ; ‘but Hephaestus’ (whose priest his father was, sup. 10), ‘ res- eued him and brought him safe out by wrapping him in mist.’ Cf. vi. 130, ovdé yap ovdé Apvavrtos vids KpaTEpos Avxdopyos Shv hv.—épvto, apparently a deponent aorist of pvopat, see iv. 138. 24. mé&yxv, mavted@s, probably a lengthened and guttural pronuncia- tion of TAVU,—AKAXHLEVOS, a redupli- cated aorist from the root ax (axos, ache, &c.). Hephaestus delivered one of the two sons that’ the old man, his priest, might not be wholly be- reaved, ayo éfeAagas, Viz. Tpwwyv owabdov, The car, perhaps, he left; cf. map’ dxeoduy inf, 28. 98. adevauevov, having declined the contest. having shunned his adver- sary, sup. 20, 21. The Trojans had hoped Idaeus would make a stand against Diomede, and therefore their minds were excited and vexed at the bus est nihil negatum Et quos “Apes "Apes decet sonare,’ Both words are commonly taken for proper names.— utaupove, ‘ blood stainer.’ The accent suggests the active sense; but Hesy- ; , chius has prarhovos* pemtagpevos hove, ptatvomevos ToLS ovots, wenoAuaHevos doves. See below, 455, 456, 844.—The presence of Ares and Athena, as lead- ers of the adverse armies, had been mentioned iv. 439. Athena, confident in the valour of her Argives if left to themselves, now endeavours to with- draw Ares from the fight. The pre- text (says Heyne) is the avoiding the anger of Zeus, 34. 39. ovx av dn—eagamer, ‘Should we not let Trojans and Achaeans fight on, (to see) to which side father Zeus shall give glory? But let us two retire, aud so avoid the wrath of Zeus. See on iii, 52, ove av oy peivecas apnididov MevéAaor ; A pas- sage similar to the present occurs inf, 454—457. V] IATAAOS E. ‘ \ ” ~ a as eae , 7 PWTOS d€ avaég avopwv Ayapeuvov ¢ ¢ INO 7 / ” “7 dpxov AXilovwv, Odiov péyav, éexBade didhpov: TpwOTH yap otpepevte petadpevy ev Sop mHev 40) »y a 4s , »” aopov peronyvs, dua d€ ornferdy eAacoev. / \ / 5 / AA / : 5 > “~ dovmnaev de TEOWYV, apabnoe de TEVKE €7T avuTW. ° \ > »+ nw / , / Idopuevets 8 dpa Paictov évypato, Myjovos viov ec , > / 7h Bwpov, os ék Taprys épyBwAaxos eiAndovbe. 4 \ se F Cc \ \ » T) a“ - Tov pev ap Loopeveus douptkAvTos eVXEL PaKp@ 45 ‘é 7 5 / 4 é \ > VUg LlTTWV eri Sno opevov KATO deE.ov W/LOV" »” ? 2¢ 5 , \ > » / e npire O ef OXEWY, OTVYEPOS & apa pv oKoros elder. \ \ yy 2 I7FQD a 5 / / Tov pev ap loouevnos eovAevov Jeparovres, eX / —4 / ~) 7 r) viov 6€ Srpodioww Sxapavdprov, aipova Onpys, > LO T © > S / Arpeidns MeveAaos eX’ eyyei ofvoevtt, 50 éoOdov Onpnrnpa: didage yap “Aprepmis avT? BadrXew dypia Tavta Ta Te TpEper oiperw VAY. 3 > 4 ec / a > + > / aAX ov ol TOTE ye xpatop, ~Aprepts ioxeatpa, 36. xaQecoev, made to sit down, vi. 860.—yLdertt, see on iv. 483. Inf. 355 Ares is accordingly found sitting apart from the fight. 37. xAivav, ‘caused to give way,’ viz. in the absence of Ares, as Athena had foreseen. Cf. xiy. 510, émet p’ exALve Many KAvTOS "Evvogtya.os, — éexagtos «.7.A., each of the Grecian generals slew his man. The names of these generals are recorded in order, commencing with Agamem- non, to v. 76.—Oévy, see ii. 856, ad- Tap “AAtGwavwv “Odtos Kat "Eriotpodos Haxev. 40. mpatw yap. The sense is, mpe TOS MpwrTov oe — orpepbévre, se. avrw. Cf. viii. 44, Tapyns. Schol. moAts Avkias, 7 yov Zapdets. 46, éeriByoouevoy is the aorist, not the future, participle. The form Bycero often occurs, e. g. i. 428. inf, 109, 221. The future in fact would not be grammatically admissible ; and the Schol. is wrong in explaining it epaapevov TOU apmaros Kat péAAorTa TeAcwmoar THY Bact. He had mounted his chariot in order to escape, when Idomeneus struck him. What fol- lows, jpume & €€ dxdwy, is decisive. Nearly the same distich occurs xvi. 343, 344, 49. aiwova Onpns, * skilled in hunt- ing.’ Hesych. atpovas emiotnpova, éumepov, It is Soni considered as a form of datuwy, danuwv, but is probably from a different root. The adjective is found only here, but it occurs in the name Haemon. Per- haps, like atwa, it was connected with aicow, root aix or atx (aixuy), the x in the latter accounting tor the aspirate, as éxw makes ef, 50. ofvoevrt, This word is generally referred to ofvn, a kind of cornel-tree, but it is perhaps a form of ofvs, some- times (like o€fos in ii. 219) taking the F, as in this passage, sometimes omit- ting it, as in xiv. 443, Satviov ovrace Sovpt weradAuevos O€voev7t, The root of this, as of a good many words imply- ing cutting, or the result of, or capa- bility for cutting, is ef, pronounced like, and indeed identical with, our word shave. Thus fw, fvw, Fidos, foavov, gupov, Svdov, ofvs, in which latter word the o is merely euphonic, Hesych, d&voevter d€et, H Ofvivw, ofva S¢ eldSos S€évdpov. 53. xpatoue, Supply oAcOpor, and see on i, 566, So xvi, 837, a deta’, ovde s—.. ee a Re el af er = == ¥ ee — a _ a ~ _ a a: : . — N —-—S = | — “z eee 154 IAIAAOS E. [V. a ? / : B obde ExnBoArla, How TO Tply YE KEKATTO N a4 / GAA pv “Arpeidys SovpixAetos MeveAaos, 55 ) ty » / mpoabe EHev hevyovta, meTappevov ovTATe doupi / \ , » duwv peconyvs, Sua dé ornbeapw eAaooev. oO , ah! / > > 5 nw npire O€ TPHVIS, dpaBnoe S€ TeVXE ET GAUTY. / be / NN > / u's / if / Mypuovns 5¢ PépexAov evypato, Lexrovos viOv At) e \ ~ 4D , “A ppoviecw, Os XEepow érictaTo OaidaAa 7avTa 60 Tevyew* ELoxa yap pw épidato TladAas “AGnvy 5 a/ ‘~) / 4 5/ ds kal AAcEavdpw TEKTHVATO VNaS ELTas c n \ / / dpxexakovs, at maou kaxov Tpweaor yevovTo > a \ ¥ an > / y+ Ol T QUT@, €TEL OV TL Oeav ex Geodata non: Tov pev Mypiovys ore 87 Karépaprre dudKwr, 65 \ Qa - a , BeBrAHKe yAoutov KaTa OE&Lov" 1) de d.ampo 5 \ . 4 < 5 > / “aN & 5 , GVTLKPUS KQTQ KVOTLVY VIT OOTEOV Ys Vv OKWK7). yvvé 8 épir’ oiswéas, Odvaros S€é pv appexaduyper. IIjdacov 8’ dp’ éredve Meyns, “Avrjvopos vior, ‘ > 4 tI) A~ a / bend ds pa vobos pev env, wiKa dé TpEpe dia Ocava, 70 ro. égOAds ev xpatounoev AytdAdcus, On ioxéacpa, ‘ pourer of arrows’ (xéw), see Vi. 428. 59. Doederlein reads Teéxrovos for the vulg. téxrovos, observing that Texroviéns occurs in Od. vili. 114. Thus we have a name derived from a trade, as in our word Smith. The name of the father, “Apuwy, or ‘the Fitter, ‘Joiner,’ shows that he brought up his son to follow the same craft.—os, as the Schol. Ven, remarks, may refer either to Phere- clus or to Harmonides. — datdadra mavra, all kinds of carvings and orna- ments in wood. 61. épidAaro, as in dtAe, iv. 155, has the « long im arsi. So in xx. 304, AapSdavov, dv Kpovidéys mept mavTwv didato maidwy.— AOyvy, viz. as the goddess of art, "Epyavn. 63. apxexaxouvs. The word, and the allusion to the building of a fleet in defiance of an oracle, were probably introduced into the Homeric text from earlier poems, e.g. the Cypria. Compare Herod. v. 97, adrar &€ ai vées apx7 Kaxwy eyévovto” EAAngti te Kai Bap- Bapors, Schol. Ven. “EAAavixds yore xenowov So00jvet tots Tpwoiv aréxerGat Mev vauTiAtas, yewpyig dé mpoméxev, BH ™ 9adracon xpwmevor arodrcawow éav- Tovs TE Kal THY TOALY,. Some have re- ferred the prediction to Helenns and Cassandra, but the Scholiasts attri- bute it to Delphi. 64. of ave, viz. to Paris, not to the shipwright. Cf. xv. 226, adda rod nev enor modu Képdcoyv nde ol avT@ éxdero, The epic é and oi, é and oa, éGev and éGev, &c., are as often eum as se, &c. The Schol. Ven. says that some rejected the verse because éav7@ was used where av76 was meant; but he shows that of av7@é does not always mean sibi ipsi. The sense, however, would be equally good, that Harmo- nides, in building the fleet for Paris, did not know that it would cost him the life of his son. 65. Ste KaTéuaprre, just as he was overtaking him, he wounded him with a javelin from behind on the right buttock. Cf. viii. 340: 67. um’ ooréov, He appears to mean, that the dart came out through the bones of the pelvis, piercing the blad- der. Here, as elsewhere, the poet shows some ignorance of what would be a wound immediately mortal. Cf. iv. 524. 70. mixa., ‘carefully,’ émyuedas. For Meges the son of Phyleus see ii. 627. xiii. 692. For Theano, wife of Ante- nor, Vi. 298. V.] TAIAAO®S E. 15 CA toa hiro TEexeoot, yapilouevn roe @ } » Xapilomevyn roe w. Tov pev PudrE€ldys dovpucAvtos eyyvbev EAGav BeBAyxKe Kepadys Kata iviov dfé dovpi 5 7 “> 5 5 sa 7 é 7 nw , , GVTUKpUS 0 av OdOVTAas UTFO yAoooayv Tape xaAkos. » > Ly \ C “ npure © ev Kovin, Woxpov 8 EXe xaAKov ddovor. ~I] on EvpimvAos & “Evaipovidyns “Yyyvopa dior, \ / , / ts ie viov urepOijmov Aodozrriovos, os pa SKapavdpov > ‘ 5 / \ OF A / / dpytip éréruxto, Geds 8 Bs Tiero Oypw, \ > > / Tov pev ap EipimvAos ‘Evaipovos a&yAads vids, apoabe ev hevyovta, peradpopddnv élag @ov 80 , 5 o& 5 \ de < / ~ an pacyavy aLEaS, ATO OE CETE KELNA Bapeiar. ¢ , wh \ “7 / ‘ \ > ALLATOET OE de Xetp TEOLW TEGE’ TOV OE KAT OCOCGE e\\aPe ToppupEos Gavaros Kat pootpa. Kpara.y. e \ ‘ , ‘ WS ol pev TOVEOVTO KATO. KpQaTepr]Vv vopivynv" AS > > / / , ~ Tvdeidnv 0° ob« Gy yvoins ToTEpowwt peEreEtn, 85 2% \ | ee c ; > 22>, A HE pETa Tpwecow OptA€ot y) pet Ayxa.ots. Give yap dp mediov Totaped wAnGovTe EoiKws ELLA PNW. OS T OKA Pewy EKedacaeE yedhipas: Pappy, yePpup 73. iviov, the tendon at the back of the neck. From the sibilant sound of the F, Fuviov, we may connect with this our word sinew. So in xiv. 495, Kai dca Fiviov #AGev.—av’ OddvTas, SC. mepwv, ‘passing through, or by the way of, the teeth, the brass cut the tongue under the roots.’ 76. Evpumvaos, see ii. 736. For AoAo- niwv, a metrical licence, see on i. 205, —Zxapuavdpov, viz. as a river-god,— dpnTnp, cepevds, i. 11. 81. Construe dacyavm digas, as in viii. 88 and elsewhere. The Schol, wrongly joins peradpouadyv aigas, The adverb, lit. ‘with the pace of a pursuer,’ is equivalent to peradpa- pwov.—feoe, ‘lopped off.’ See on 50 sup. 83. mophvpeos Odvaros: 6 péAas, Kat Babds, Kai tapaxwdys, Hesychius, Schol, Ayer 5¢ mophvpeov Tov péAava, ef ob SyAot Tov xaderov, This verse occurs also xvi. 334. xx. 477, Simi- larly vedeAy Sé piv audexadvpe KUAVEN, xx. 418. Qavarov d€ uedAav védos aupe- KaAvwev, XVi. 350. 84. moveovro. See iv. 374. 85. petein, to which side he pro- erly belonged, i.e. which was the riend and which the enemy.—@vve, cf, inf, 250. 88. yedupa, from yéa (yn) and duper, to mix earth and water, is properly a dam or earthwork carried across low wet ground (like our railway em- bankments over a fen), This is the earliest record of confining rivers within their proper channels by arti- ficial banks. The next line, in which yedupac is rather awkwardly repeated, may have been a variant reading, in- cluding perhaps 90, of the present verse; for both are certainly not re- quired. In this case €Adav efarivys would be the reading in 91. There is much difficulty in éepyméevar, which Hesychius explains by meppaypuévas, nodariomevar. If from eipyev, it should have a transitive sense, ‘en- closing mounds;’ for‘ fenced mounds’ is a phrase destitute of meaning. Heyne renders it, ‘ pontes sublicis et tignis sibi oppositis firmati, muniti, ad undarum impetum frangendum, Perhaps it is a passive form from the root épy, Fepy (whence €opya), mean- ing ‘artificially wrought.’ But one cannot help suspecting that the verse is spurious, and with it, the form of word.—Virgil renders the simile, Aen. ii. 496 and x. 608 seqq.—icxavowow, — - neces Fl i ee SS a eae a e AE Ny i | Wty at lee ' He Baits, A 1 eae HANK A 3 i it ' ue ahi i Nii AGES Yue la wt Neg a Tek Uiey ict) bet hi pa ttl hi ) Hit i Wil ! ! id il yh ae iy b ‘ORE r 4 iy i! \ } } " i | I th ehtire ip It ait . ty Pues ey ae a ee - a . ; | | =| ENP saci Ps aa “agate = ee eee ae any ® - SS SSS SS i ae eS See =a — —> = x eT sag eel ee ee 156 IAIAAOS E. [V. ‘ > yy > *# / > , >] , tov 0 ovr ap Te yedupat eepypevar inxavowow ¢ 4 OUT apa €pKea ioyxet dAwawy épiOndewr, 90 & o » eXGovr e&arrivys, or ériBpion Avos ou Bpos: \ nw 4? ‘ ~ TOANG 8 br aitod épya Karypure KAN ailyav. Os vTd Tvdeidy wuxwal Krovéovro padayyes / Ad »% / / 7/7 Tpwwv, od apa piv pisvov woA€es wep €ovTes. ‘ - Be, - 5 5 / / 5 \ c/s Tov 6 WS OUVV EVONTE AvKaovos arvyha.os VLOS 95 Givovr au mediov, pd eGev KAoveovTa. dadrayyas, > ,? LO rm ail’ éri Tvdeidn ériraivero kaprvAa T6ga, \ -\2 9 I Ny \ 5 &.\ > Kat Par éraicoovTa, TYXwv KATA OESLOY MMov, / / \ A / \ 5 / Oapynkos yvaXov dua. de TTAaTO TLKPOS OLOTOS, dvrixpts 5€ duecyxe, Taddooero 0 aipati Odpné. 100 a OW »5 ‘ »” , 5 ‘ e/ T®) 0 el paKkpov avoe AvKaovos aya.os VLOS “co “~ 6 / 7 dpvugbe, Tpwes peyabupot, KevTopes immwv BeBrnrat yap apirros “Axatdv, ovd€ € dni 4f/Pp 3 / \ / ae / 876 avoynoer Gat KPpQTepov BéXos, €l €TEOV pe @poe avag Avos vids arropviuevov Avkinber.’ ? e »” > > , \ > > , , as épar edxyduevos’ tov d ov Bédos kd ddpaccer, a 2 > , / n> \ of GAX avaxwpnous tpood immo Kal Oxerpy én, Kal SGeveXov rpocédhy Kazavyiov viov 4 / ‘ “ opao, merov Kazavyiadn. kataBnoeo didpou, »” 2¢ ” " 5 / \ 5 , 33) OPpa pol EF WLOLO EpvTTNs TiKpOV OLOTOV. 110 e y¥ > + «fps ~h 5) a ws ap edn, SUevedos d€ kal immwv aATo xapace, check, stay; ef. xii. 38, on the model of which this line may have been made up, vyvotv ere yAaduppow ecAue- vol LaYavowvTo. 90, aAwawv épxea, the stone walls or fences (maceriae) round the vine- yards.—or’ émBpion x.7.A., see xii. 286. —é€pya, the farms, or farm- buildings, nitentia culta; but Karypure, xaté- meoe, ‘are suddenly thrown down,’ suggests that houses or granaries are meant. Compare xvi. 389—392. —aigyov, ‘stalwart farmers,’ see ii, 660. 95. Avxdovos vids, Pandarus, iv. 89. 98. éraiccovra, in se irruentem.— Tuxwr, Cf, tuxyoas, iv. 106.—nTaro, ér- taro, the piercing arrow sped right through, and came out on the other side. Cf. iv. 126. inf. 282. Hesych. Biéoye ScHAGe, 101. 7@, ‘at this,’ a causal dative. The ért may be coustrued either with paxpov or with dvce, See iii, 12. This verse recurs inf. 283. 104. avoxynoecGar, Kaptepycew, tO bear up against; inf, 285.—ei éreov x7.A. If really Apollo, the god of the bow, sped me on my way hither when I started from Lycia. See iv, 119. Pandarus seems to speak as if he had received some oracle ordering him to go to the war, and promising the aid of the god. 107. avaxwpjoas. Retiring from the fight, which he seems to have carried on alone and on foot (sup. 13), Dio- mede now stands in front of the row of chariots, and summons the aid of his own attendant, Sthenelus. Cf. inf. 241. 109. dpco (iii. 250) and xataByoeo are both epic aorist imperatives.— Karavy.adys, son of Capaneus, formed like IIjAncadys son of Peleus, See on ee V.1 TATAAOS E. 157 \ de \ aN 5 ‘ 5 ‘ 2¢/ > »~ map d€ oras BéAos Kv diapTrepes EL€pvT dou" e y 5 , a 4 a 6 ALL avnKkovrice OLa. OTPETTOLO XtTowvos. or Pi a | an \ 5 )s ca 1 TOT €TELT PATO Bonv ayados Atop nons ~ , , KOOL pev, aiywoxoto Avos Téxos, atpuTwrn. 115 ” / \ \ / / , €l TTOTE pot KGL TATPt dira Pppoveovea. TApPEOTNS Sniw ev Todeue, viv ait eve pidrau, "AGnvy, > » “ nw — dds b€ TE pp avdpa EXetv, Kal és Opunv EyxeEos EAGELY, Ss pw eBadre hOapevos kal erevdxerat, odd pe Pyolv Snpov ér dWeaGar Aapmrpov aos jeALovo.”’ 120 Ss ear’ edydpevos: Tod dé kAve TlaAAds “AGnvy, yuia & eOnxev eAadpd, Todas Kai xEtpas Umrepber, 5 an , ¢ , » 4 rat ayxXou 5 LOTOPMLEVY) ETEA TTEPOEVTO. Tpoonvoa. “ Papoéwv viv, Avdpyoes, ert Tpweoot payeoGau , , , / e ze €v yap ToL oTnGerot LEVOS TATPWLOV 7)KA. 125 ” rs ” , . / , GTpopov, OLov ExeTKE TaKErTados LTTOTA. Tvdevs. dyddv § ad ror dx’ dpOarpav Edov, 1) mpl exjev, » = 28 / 3 \ 2 Wath 3X %, Cae ee Opp ed yryvwokys Huev Yeov NOE Kat avopa.. ar a“ My G \ / 5 4 ay 7 : TW VUV, €L KE VEOS TELPWILEVOS €VUQO LKITAL, 112, Scapyrepés éfepca is ‘ to extract by pushing through and drawing out on the other side,’ this being the easiest method, where possible, with a barbed arrow (iv. 214). Cf. inf. 694, éx & dpa ot pynpod Sdpuv peiAwwov ace Ovpage. Schol. aviryn éoriv H kata dwo- pov BeAovAKia, tva hH WAAL TLTPWOKOLTO Tais axiow vmootpedovoas. In this case, of course, the shaft would be cut short off. 113. avynkdvtige, avaxyke, ‘ spirted up. Eur, Hel. 1587, aiwaros & amop- oat és oldu’ éonxovrigov ovprar févw, Sia 1155, KvKAos S€ maveéAnvos NKdVTLG avw pnvos Sixipyns.—orTpeTToto XLTwVOS, his mailed shirt. Schol. advodwrov: ot pev emi imariov voovar, A&€yorTes oTperrov Tov KAwaTOV" ot dé Eri Owpakos Kpixwtod, Hesych, tod dadvowwrov O@wpaxos* TOU OwWpaxos Tov vmodVvToU (the wnder-shirt or hauberk of lea. ther protected by steel rings). Cf. xxi. 80, Sjae 8 bricaw xeEtpas évTMy- TOLL imac, ToVs avTot popéeaKov ert otperroio. xitTa@ow. The epithet per- haps arose from the use of twisted wire in the manufacture. 116. wot is used as in iv. 219, moe marpi.— enue, emphatic, which pe is not, in the next verse. 118. éAGecv. The subject is changed ; ‘grant that I may overtake him, and that he may come within reach of my spear.’ Schol. Ven. eis thy opyny TOU €“ov Eyxous Totndov avTby UTavTH- oar. This prayer to the goddess is fulfilled inf. 290. 119. b@amevos virtually means ‘ be- fore I had a chance of defending my-— self,” and so brings the charge of stealthy action, or, as the Schol. says, of luck rather than of valour, against Lycaon.—éerevxérat, Viz. Sup. 103, 104. 124, padyerOar, paxou.—eémt Tpwercr, cf. sup. 97. inf. 244. 125. marperorv, cf. 116. 127. axdAvv. The ‘mist’ meant is only the imperfection of mortal vision, which could not see through the disguise which the gods were supposed to assume when mingling with mortal men. 129. ro vov x.7.A. * Wherefore now, if a god should come this way to try your prowess, (you will be able to recognize him, and act on this pre- cept:) do not fight openly with the other immortal gods; but if,” &¢.— Trepwuevos, Schol, amdmeipav oov- pwevos. Of. inf. 220, 279.—avtexpd, av- triov. This seems the only Homeric passage in which the v is short, Se ee ea + See . -— ae a nid i aR t Hie a { ee ; iW } } “-_— a ! Ss E V Lah a | 158 IAIAAO® E. 4 oki aA ! . ih py tiav y abavaroue Geots avTikpy paxerVat 130 F i) i e} s ’ ‘ / > N7 baht rois GAAous: drip «i Ke Avos Ovyarnp Adpodiry Ad) W ih , , > , 5-7 BR ipte dt 1 ‘ i Eno és woAEuov, THV y OvTAapEV OFEL XaAKw. fi | Wit < ‘ > e lan > 4 va > 5 Ww Ne , mi | pev ap ds eirmod’ aréBn yAavxomes AGyvy, eo} Hid O ake A / ye. ai i i Tudeidns 8 eEadris inv rpopdxorow €txOn” ] i | \ ait , , Ps Ve , yb Kal mpiv ep Ovp@ pepaws Tpwecor payer ban, 135 ah} | / ¢ / ¢f / | i}, He dy TOTe pu Tpls TOaToV EAEVv MEvOS, Ws TE AcovTa i I i} r \ ~ 5 > 4 5/7 4 i Hh Ov pa TE TOLLYV aypo ém €lpOTOKOLS OLETOLW Hd son pev 7 adds tmepar 39% Sapdooy’ ae: : . XPavoyn PEV T AVANS VTEPAAMEVOV, OV pb ” vii a a »” , > > / ea Tov pe Te cOevos Gpoev, erecta S€ T OV TpOTapuveEL ee wv - am ‘ EY ti GANG Kara oTabuors Sverat, TA O epyua hoPetrau 140 H), i } | cA , 9 =m “a a, 0. = / , teva al mev T ayxioTivar é@ GAANANCL KEXUVTAL, But Fi 131. ’Adpoditn. Athena is jealous of homesteads (for safety), and they a ae By her, from the comparison drawn be- (the sheep) left alone are put to the hi Bie tween them by Zeus, iv. 10, (Schol.) rout” Schol, era@movs, tas Kat aypoy Oy) i See Gladstone, ‘ Studies,’ vol. ii. p. émavAes. There is some difficulty in i 52. Ta. épjua in the neuter, since not pnAa or mpoBara, but dtes had preceded, and at wev immediately follows. Hence some explained it thus, caradverat 0 Tony eis THY Eravdary, PoBovmevos THY épyucav, Doederlein makes Aéwy the subject of pofetra:, and translates vz 135. memaws, a nominative absolute, Ae at as if the construction was continued +9 ) from Tvdetdys, and the poet intended to say Tore waAAov wpundn. Such irre- Hii At a)! gularities are not uncommon, e.g. li. pil 353. lll. 211. vi. 510. xi. 833. 4 . : P| 4h ee 137. ayp@, the dative of place.—én’ diego, keeping guard over fleecy sheep, as vi. 25, wowatvwv en decor, ib. 424, xi. 106.—eipomd«ots, iii, 387. xXpaven, ‘ shall have grazed,’ or wound- ed slightly. Schol. von, waion. The root of this word, xpaf, (the same as in ypadw, xapacow, xpaivw,) means ‘to roughen up,’ ‘scratch a smooth sur- face.’ The form without the F (xpaw) occurs in éxypae and éméxpaov, xvi. 352. xxi. 869. Od. v.396, and means ‘to make an assault upon; while in Pindar, Ol. ii. 63, €xpaov seems a synonym of €ypador, *‘ wrote on the tablets of the mind,’ ‘imparted.’ Cf. Herod. vi. 75, évéxpave és TO TPOgwrOV TO GKHTTpOY, —avajs, the courtyard or enclosure in front of the house, ix. 476. xi. 778, surrounded by a wall eight or ten feet high. See Mr. Hayman’s Odyssey, vol. i. p. exxiv, Appendix F.—izepad- pevov, the epic aorist, ‘when he has leapt over the wall into the fold.’ So vif immwv émBynoduevor, sup. 46.— Sauacon, slain, effectually overcome, sup. 106. inf. 191. 189. tov pév te «.7.A. ‘The lion’s strength indeed he rouses (by the wound), but then (i.e. and so, con- ihe eae Ht he does not come up to aid his sheep, but slinks into the loca aperta et immunita fugtt. In both cases, 74 is the Attic use of the article, 141. at pév re x.7.A. ‘They accord- ingly closely heaped one upon the other lie huddled together (i. ¢. as Heyne takes it, ‘lie closely packed together through fear’) ; but he, the lion, in eager haste leaps out of the deep (or walled) court.’—ayxirtiwat, — laid one upon the other; but whe- ther dead or living, is not clear. It is characteristic of sheep to pack themselves close when alarmed ; on the other hand, we have tot & ayxe- orivoe émumrov vexpot in xvii. 361, and xetv, kéxvuar, are used of inanimate things strewed without order, e.g. ix. 215. xxiii. 775. Heyne supposes the lion to carry off a sheep with him, comparing Xi. 173, Bdes &s as TE Aéwv ébdByoe moA@Y év VUKTOS aporyw macas, TH Sé 7 in avadatverar aims 6AeOpos, and the wanton and purpose- less worrying of many sheep is per- haps more the act of a savage dog than of a hungry lion. The point of the simile, however, seems to be this, that the wounded and irritated Ty- dides acts like the wounded lion in killing more victims than he would otherwise have done. ad V.] IAIAAOS E. 159 5 ‘ aA 5 4 / cys _ avTap 0 eupeuaws Babens éSadrcerar avAys. e N , , ‘ mA ws pepnaws Tpweror piyn Kpatepos Avoundns. » 7? > , ,c , , A evG eXe Acrivoov Kat Yrreipova toueva adv, \ \ r 4 A ‘ , oe A , TOV [LEV UTED praloto Barov xadKnypei Ooupt, 146 \ > & 7 / “~ > > Tov © érepov Eihei peydAw KAnida rap’ Gov an s3 \ > / > J TARE, aro 8 avyévos Gov €épyaev 70 aro vuTov. a) \ \ y ? d 7 ¥ , a Jes D Tous pev ao, 0 8 “ABavra petwxero kai ILoAvidor, e7 E >. 5 4 5 / / VLEAS 4UpU ALLAVTOS ovetpoTroAoto YEPOVTOS, an 5 4 c / 4 > - TOLS OUK EpXOMEVOLS O YEPwV éxpivat dveipous, 150 GANG aodeas Kparepos Arvoundns efevaprger. a / e Bn dé pera BavOov te Oowva te Paivoros vie, dpdw tTyAvyérw* 0 8 éreipero yypai Avype, e\ > > / ae \ viov 8 ov tTéxer GAAov ert xrearecot Auréo Gat. a 6 ye Tous évapile, pirov 8 e€aivuto Ovjuov li cr or > / / XN / \ , / AULPOTEpW, TATEPL dé yoov Kat KOE. Avypa a 3 > \ 3 4 / 3 7 Aetr , €7TEL OV Cwovre OAX7S EKVOO THO AVTE be \ OA ‘ a ‘ éfato* ynpworat dé dua krnow daréovto. &@ vias Ipiaporo diw AadBe Aapdavidao, , ar , i civ évi Sihpw eovtas, Exypova te Xpopiov re. 160 143. wewads, repeated from 135 sup. —ptyn, TuveBare, 144. The Trojan heroes named here are not elsewhere mentioned, and the same may be said of those in 148, for the Polyidus in xiii. 663 is a Corinthian seer,—the name, as here, implying more than ordinary knowledge. 147. éépyadey (apparently an aorist, eipyabecyv), * divided, ‘ parted.’ By breaking the collar-bone he caused the shoulder to drop, and to hang down as if detached from its usual position. Cf. xi. 437, mavta & amo mAeup@yv xpda épyaber. 150. épyouevoss, tovow és Tov ToAe- pov, as nt. 198.—ov« éxpivaro, did not interpret their (or his) dreams; a slur upon his skill, or perhaps in ironical disparagement of the art: ef. xii. 238. Heyne explains it, ‘had neglected to apply his art to deter- mine whether his sons ought to go or to stay at home.’ - 152. werd, in quest of, in pursult of. Phaenops is mentioned xvii, 312, but neither of these two sons elsewhere. —rAvyétw, see On iii. 175. 154. AurécOar, ‘to leave In posses- sion of his property.’ See sup. 137. —éfaivvto, see on iv. 531. The mmper- fect is justified by Aectie, 157 ; other- wise évapife, as in 151, would seem better. 158. Nearly this verse occurs in Hes, Theog. 606, which renders its occurrence here rather suspicious; and it is not unlikely that 155—158 are interpolated.—xynpworat (connected with heres) are the inheritors by right of a childless man’s estate. Schol. ot tov xjpov olxoy Stavemouevoe KAnpovonot. Hesych. ot paxpoderv ovy- yevets.—ol paxpdGev Kata yevos, TpOaH- covres €. Compare Pind. Ol. xi. 86, rats é& aAdxov mwatpi modewos txovte vedTa- Tos TO TAAL HSyn,—ETEL TWAOUTOS O Aaxwy wouLeva émakTovy aAAdTpioy OvacKorte OTVYEPWTATOS. 159. AaBe. He does not say éde, ‘slew,’ but ‘took captive;’ and thus they are said to descend unwillingly from the car to be despoiled of their arms. One of the brothers was act- ing as wapaforns, the other as cha- rioteer, according to custom. It must be confessed that the simile of. the lion here is faulty, unless perhaps the mere act of suddenly pouncing on the victims is meant. Wa 8 fe hid if rae | | AE ia 160 IAIAAOS E. [V. Tie ad ae i che Ne Raa l Wi) ws b¢ A€wy év Bovot Gopwv €F avxeva acy ath } W) 4 , , a oom / ORE hy ; TOPTLOS ne Boos, gvAoxov KaTa Bockopevawy, bint iM i) } @ 3¢ & we ce i A ws @s TOUS GpporEepovs é& immwv Tudeos vios } i 1 tT Mt i j ~ n s/ # 4 de / +s iA. © | ee Mea Ti Bioe KaK@s GEKOVTAS, ETELTA OE TEVXE ETVAA. He Gia ait Ph ¢ @ e AsO \ a > , (as aa immous 8 ois érdpouo. Oidov peta vnas éAavvelv. 165 gi a Ke | i) hl ' . IN «5 = 3 ye eal > § ~ Het ee GG fh Tov wev Aiveias adAaracovTa oTixyas avopwr, #8) EEA ti} nA a >» + / ae Pk, dA > ; if Ma, | Bn & tev dv re paynv Kat ava KAovoV €yXELawy Ore ies ib i ; , A ys 4 > , | Hi CaM) t Ildvdapov avribcov dulnpevos €l wou epevpot, ENp de ohh Bi it il e , ¢\ 5 , / , ay ‘Nl Be iA i EUPE AVKG@OVOS VLOV GAVLOVG TE KPATEPOV TE, Diu i i a > a > ! > , ¥ iss | ht a) oT} S€ mpdcG avroto, Eros TE LW GYTLOV UO. 170 Wyieaaa: aes, 6 - aS cal TEE Age [ldvoape, rod Tot TH$a. ide wrEepoevTEs OLOTOL ie th ea, | 7 Ne 14 > Add > Bank wath: Tine Kal KAE€OS ; @ OU TLS TOL EPLCETAL EVUGOE *Y Ps; Pa Rie ih 297 5 , ; je: > > ; HH WME ue bi ovde Tis ev AvKin DEO Y EVXETAL ELVAL AMELYWY. ne eth eth cs Wy RY ‘ ee ed > > AQ » 5 \ 7 \ A > , en sti tk GAN dye TOD aes Gvdpt BéAos, Aut xeipas avacyxor, Hie tl it eu o CAN / \ 5S ‘ AS » ioe PE a fl OS TLS ODE KPGTEEL KAL OF) KAKA TOAAG EOpyEV 175 { Fy . \ lal > \ ~ x (> nw / > Zr “4 (il dy Tpaas, érel roAAG@v Te Kal éeobAa@v youvar eAvoev’ YP he be an | , , , , if HIN EH HT 8 El phy TUS Geos éore KOTEOOAJLEVOS Tpwecouw, Wine Ty! ean , E X » oe 6 ~ oo» Se? i Hil) BR iita ti a tipwv pyvicas’ Kader?) O€ VEOU ETL MVS. atte | f \ § > t A / 3 nN \ e7 Riaieas | TOV O auTE TpomeEctTrE L\UKAOVOS GyAGOS VLOS ul NEE , / / , va ee Aiveta Tpwwv BovAndope xadxkoyxiTwvur, 180 me | | A , A. , , eb titel Tvdeldn pu eyo ye Saidpove ravra eioKw, ; Fo eee 3 a s \ 7 ; ? ; Higa GOTLOL YryVOrKWV avAwmidt Te Tpuparein, iit a oe P Lit 164, xaxos, ignominiously; in a ‘and already has wrought much harm : | | manner to make them appear cow- to the Trojans.’—copyev, see ill. 351, ) Bhi ) ty ) ards for complying.—fjce, xaréByoe, —et wi, ‘unless indeed it is some god : ha | ifs he made to dismount. Cf.i.144, a4v who has conceived anger against the BY Hea A & abrnv Xpvojida xcaddAumdpyov Bygo- Trojans, being wrathful for (neglect- Bee | wev.—eovaAa, imperfect, ‘proceeded to ed) rites. Cf. i. 65,7 7 dp’ Oy a ne Wed . strip him,’ &c. ; ‘ Ans émmeuheras n O exatouBys. He i Ot) eee | 166, adamdgovra, Schol. «evodvra. does not seem to say, ‘shoot at him, " ei Be Hesych. rop$ovvra. The distich 168, unless it be a god,’ but ‘whoever he Pan t Pt eo! 169 occurred before, iv. 88,89. | | is, though perhaps he is a god.’—em, | a | att | 170. wv yvda, as sometimes eimeiy Emer, SC. Tots nuapTnmévots, aS in 1 ew a Twa = mpocerecy, xii. 210. 515, érrei ov rou Ere Séos. ( te 172. xAéos, Aeneas uses the argu- 180. Pandarus declines to shoot \ i | | ment of an indirect taunt.—évOéade ye, again at Diomede, on the ground ) . ‘here at all events,’ whatever may be that he is a god, or protected by a Tht An) the case elsewhere.—épigerar, Schol. god. Whereupon Aeneas (inf. 218) uid épige, Atrixos. Pindar uses the mid- offers to join him in the attack; Hy Be el dle form in several places.—ovédé 7s which ends in the death of Pandarus, ie hl x.7.A,, “nor yet in Lycia does any one inf. 290. profess to be superior to you’ (where 182, aomidt, the dative of the mode, : ~ sl — a Sa ‘. > ho a Ne ee ene eS is ad 2 { | ye again emphasizes the word it fol- ‘knowing him by his shield and by 2 rf ‘e | lows).—avacxov, viz. to make a vow, his open-vizored helm,’ For tpuda- th Hl! Moet as in iv. 119. Aca see iii. 372; for avA@ms, Xi. 353. } at 175. dores «.7.A., for dors éotiv 6 vov ~The combination occurs also xiii. 580. cpatéwy ode, viz, Diomede.—xai dy, i te Tl | Bo Swe = Os V.) Y > 5 / , “A> immous T ELTopowv" Gada d ov old 7) > > EL LATAAOS E. 161 Geos éorw. o > 5 \ o N, 8 rh Ny es OY avynp ov Py, daidpwv Tvdéos vids. > a 3 wevG () ORE AY. = ANG y v OUX O y GVEVVUE VEOU TAOE PGLVETAL, GAAG TLS ayxe —" oo a ° > 5 ; / . , »” €OTIK aGavatwv, vepeAn eiAvjpévos WJLOUS, ra “ » BEX « 5 ma F ; / a : ” =~ ; IAAY, Os TOUTOV PEAOS WKY KixnEVOY Erpamrey GAXy. »+ , a ys , f , > non yap ot épjxa BéXdos, Kal pv Badov mov é./ > ‘ A ys , deLidv, avrixpvs dua GwpyKos yuadovo, 4 5 / > 5 / > eS ~ o / Kal piv eyw y ehaunv Aidwvye mpoiawew, 190 »” A> 5 sa / , , / > , EuTNns 0 OvK cOapacca’ Geds vd ris éort KOTYELS. Y “3 B / - a >» » , tT TT OL 0 OU TAPEacrt KQL ApHaTa, TWV K erriPainv. / / / ¢ ~ As aAXd rou év peydpourt Avxdovos évSexa dippot \ A \ AA ; KaAot TPWTOTAYVELS VEOTEVYX EES, opel O€ wero / 4 CAs c ; N 7G og TENTAVTAL’ Tapa 0€ od EKAOTW OLCUYES LTTOL ec “~ “ ‘\ , ‘ 5 , €OTACLV Kpt NevKov EPETTTOLEVOL KQl oAupas. 7 pyv por pada oA Yépwv aixunra AvKdwv 183, cada & ovx ofS’. ‘I think in- deed he is Tydides, but I have no certain knowledge whether or not he be a god.’ He guards himself against 4 presumptuous certainty, in case it should prove to be a god.—ei 8¢ K.T.A., ‘but if he is a (mortal) man, even the warlike son of Tydeus, as I Say, (lit. ‘but if this person is the man j Say,’) then it is not without a god that he thus frantically fights, but some one of the immortals stands close by him, enveloped in mist to the shoulders (i. €. SO as to conceal his face), who turned aside my quick arrow just as it was reaching him.’ The allusion is to the aid of Athena, sup. 8, inf. 256.—maiverar, as in viii. 111, eicerar 7 Kal éuov Sopu patverar ép TaAaunoe, eiAuwévos, ‘ wrapt as to his shoulders,’ ‘having his shoulders wrapt,’ &e. Cf. Xli. 286, adda Sé rayra eiAvarat Kaby- mepGe. Connected with eideiv, *‘ to pack tight.’ 187. rovtov. Doederlein would sup- ply ancotpéwas, but we may construe, with Heyne, rovrov Kixynwevov, quod én eo erat, ut ipsum transfigeret. From «iyyur, a middle participle like T.Oyjuevor, and governing the genitive like TVYXaVOV, 190. The name of Hades or Pluto, "Aiswveids, does not elsewhere occur in Homer, (except in xx. 61, a passage of doubtful antiquity,) nor in Pin- dar; but it is used by Aeschylus, Compare "Aid: mooiawer, i. 3. 191, Kotynes, Cf. ipav pyvicas sup. 178. 192. émBainy, ‘for me to mount,’ viz. for the purpose of pursuing him; or, to escape if pursued by him, ‘ Yet,’ (he adds, as if reproach- ing himself for having had a too great regard for his steeds,) ‘ surely in the palace of my father Lycaon are eleven chariots, beautiful, put together with the first skill, newly wrought; and over them cloths are spread, while by each of them a yoke- pair of horses stands eating white barley and spelt.’ Compare for this passage ii. 776— 778. — Tpwrorayers, Schol. Ven. mpw,ws mayévtes, 6 eOTLv éfdxws* H veor. Hesychius, oi ™paTov Twenmynywevoe Sidpor, Kkawot. Primarie compact, Doederlein. The word oc- curs again as an epithet of a chariot in xxiv. 267. Similarly vavds mpwré- mAous is ‘a first-rate sailing ship’ in Eur. Hel. 1531.—7ézAo, coverlets to protect the chariots from dust, or injury, ii. 777. Cf. viii. 441, dpuara & au Bwuotor TiOn, Kata Aira weTagoas. 197. } phy «r.A. * And yet often and often did the old warrior Lycaon give me his commands as I was going to the war.’—é€pxoueve, tote, sup. 150. He repeats still more strongly his self-reproach. Usually, as the Schol. observes, it is the sire who checks the ambition and expenditure of his son; here the sire offers, the son de- clines the horses, through fear he M — sae see ee a ae RN SSS Pa SS ee SE eg te sx eS ee ——— 162 IAIAAOS E. [V. / » a epxomevyy erréreAe Sdpois EVE TOLNTOLO WY ° 5 ~ Urmrouriv j. ekéAeve Kal EppLaow éuBeBaora > / RY 2 \ \ c f 3 ApXEvelv T pweoot KATO KpQaTEepas VO PLVaAS GAN ey ov aiOounv 7 / / Q / an imwv hEewoopLevos, [7 {Ol OEVOLATO dopfh7s 5 Lt! rat 5 , . / AN gO avopav €eiAopLEvav, eiwOoTeEs EOMEVAL BOND. eo or » / @s Aizrov, avrap melds és LAtov ciAnAovba, + At) . w 5 / > ~ 70n yap Sovotaw apioTyecow EepyKa, a a > AN 5 ~> Tvdeidn Te Kal ATpElon, €K O me A 4 +5 , 5 , 1 & TWH pa KOK) alo7) Q7TO TacocaAov aykvXa. TOCa » ~ ¢ f 7 + 5 J / nuat. TO Eopynv OTe IAuov eis eparewyv é , ¢ , fryeopenv Tpwerot, PpEepwv Xap Exropt diw. el O€ KE vooTHTW KQL er oopman 6db0adrpoiow 200 > > XN \ / > Tt av TOAD Képdtov Hev— L Q 7 ? > + / 5 / Tocously Tigvvos’ TA O€ OVK apa peA\Xov ovymey. 205 Gp.por éepouy ‘ = > / » na dtpexes aip eooeva Badwv, 7yErpa dé pwadAov. 210 ANS / \ ¢ / a matpio éurnv ddoxdv TE Kal vepedes pmeya Sapa, > 73> > a, 3 o a 4 , 5 / ; QUT(K €TELT GT EMELO KAPY TALOL GANOTpLOS Pws, 215 > ‘ ; 2 10 lé ~ 3 \ 6 , ei py) Ey TADE TOGA Paci ev TupL VErnv \ § A7 ; > / 7 > 5 ~ 93 Xepre taKAQaOCOGES OVEU)/ ta Y@p pot O77) el. could not find them food enough.— apxeve, apxov elvot, as in ile 345.— Tpweoor, the Lycian Trojans, perhaps, or people of Tlos. See inf. 211. Schol. ot tiv ZéAecav (iv. 121) otKxovvtes vd chy "Isyv kal bo Mavdapov (Ilardapw ?) Tpa@es édéyovro. In ii. 824, ot 6¢ ZéAevay tvavov brat 765a velatov "léys, we have #clear statement that the birth-town of Pandarus was in the Troad; the confusion therefore, if such it be, is very ancient. The name of his father, Lycaon, and the title of his national god, AdAAwv Avknyevns, iv. 101, seems to indicate at least a Lycian descent. 203. eiAowévwv, When the men began to be crowded together in the city. So inf. 782, apiator—apdt Biny Ato- pndeos elAduevor. Xvili. 287, eeApmévor évdo0u mipywv.—adyv, Schol. eis «dpor, ‘to eat their fill, as we say. This word, and the cognate adyxores, ady- gete ados (xi. 88), aoauue (ix. 489), are well discussed by Mr. Hayman, Ap- pend. A, § 6 (Odyssey, vol. i.), who shows that the root is Fad, which appears in adfatim, and that adnyv comes from the hyperthesis of the digamma, aFénv. sibilant variety of the root, resulting There was also a from ofFad (780s, suavis, suadeo), whence satis, aon, dcac@a1, doar (inf, 289), &c. 204, &¢ AGrov. Thus, under these circumstances, I left them at home, —ra 8 x.7.A., * but it’ (the bow, i.e. bow and arrows) ‘ was not, it seems, destined to be of use to me; ovK EucdAov dvycecOar Tov togwy, as the Attics preferred to say. 208. atpexés alua, distinct, percepti- ble blood: Schol, avrit tov atpexews elSov av7d, ovx hrarnuat.—eooeva, ‘1 made to start,’ or spirt forth. Cf. vi. 133, 8s mote patvouévoro Awwyucow TiOnvas geve Kar nyadeov Nuonioy. Od. vi. 89, Kal ras mev cevay moTapov rapa SuwHevta.—*yyeipa K.TA., Cf, SUP. 139. 209. Cf. i. 418, 7G oe KaKW ato TEKOP éy MEyapOLoLV. 214. kapy tapor. Cf. ii. 259, pnker. Erect "Odvaone Kapyn Gmorow emety.—et uy «.7.A., ‘if I don’t snap in two with my own hands this bow and put it on the bright fire; for it has been 4 bootless companion in the war. So in the passage just compared, ii, 261, el 2h eye oe AaB ad pev Hida eipara dvow, V.] \ 3 4 > 5 , , Tov 6 aut Aiveias Tpowr TATAAO®S E. 163 + A > \ 5 , ayos QVTLOV Yvoa “ \ AN 7 4 s , A> : - ~ py) OF) OUTWS AyOpEvE’ Tapos O ovK eooeTat aAAWS / x 5 \ ‘\ DO 5 “ \ ¢ \ y ply Y €7T lL VW Tw aVvOpt OUVUV L7T7TOLOLlV KAL oxer pw 4, V2 \ > avTiBinv eA GovTe OUV EVTETL 5 > » > 5 lal 5 / 5 a / »” GAN ay Euav oxewv eribyoeo, oppa meionOynva. 220 + At LOTJQL = / Y 7 , ed OLOL T WLOL LITTOL, ETLOTAMEVOL TTEOLOLO b / 4% 3 \ > f ¢ w . Kpaurva. par eva kal evOa dwwoKepev NOE hePerFat: \ \ an / “ / M” x‘ > TW KL VOL TOALVOE TAMTETOV, EL TEP GV AUTE \ N LD 7D oe AQ < Leis eri Tvdeidn Atopnoei Kvdos opesy. 2 bo S 5 > » “ / \ c / / GAX Gye VUV PAOTLYA KL NVLA. ovyadoevTa. > ¥ 5 déEa1, ey 6 LTT WV ériByoopmat odpa payopar aN \ / ma) 4S i / > > \ @& 33 HE TV TOVOE dedeSo, peAnoovatv 5 E/LOL LIT7TOL. ‘ S > / ; > \ e/ TOV QUTE TT POO €€tTre AvKaovos ayAaos VLOS A, c ‘ 2 \ ‘ .. * Aiveia, ov ev autos \ ‘\ Y €x HVLa KQL TEW LITT" / 250 adXov bh Fvioyw eiwOdtt kapmvAov appa b ]VLOX¢ a PP 918. The words mapos ovK €ocerar ZAAws are rather obscure. Heyne ex- plains them, ‘ the fortune of the war will not change, till you and I attack Diomede.? And so most of the trans- lators. The Scholiast has no remarkt But dddws is often a euphemism, so that the sense may be, ‘no harm shall come to your bow,’ i. e. ‘do not attempt to destroy it,’ &c. In this Case, oVTws a&yopeve must refer to the particular words in 215, 216; in the former case, ‘talk not so’ will mean, ‘do not decline to act on the con- viction that action is vain against Diomede.’ 219. vo. The Schol. Ven. observes that only here and in Od, xv. 475 va is the accusative, elsewhere voi.— meipnOnvac, viz. avrov, Cf. sup. 129. 921, émiBynoeo, the aorist impera- tive: see sup. 109. 222. Tpwror, ‘descended from Tros,’ the ancestor of Aeneas. See xx. 221— 230). inf. 265.—trediovo, dca wediov, the usual Homeric genitive, @.g. Vi. 506, Gein medioco Kpoaivwr, -Hesych. dé- BecOar, devyecv, The sense is, ‘ to give chase or retire over the plain.’ These three verses occur also vill. 105—107. 994. tro Kai x«t.A. ‘They will e’en carry us both safe to the city, if on the other hand Zeus shall have given Diomede the victory over us.’—aire, viz. contrary to our hopes. Cf. 232. The boast, as the Schol. remarks, has its nemesis in the loss of the horses, M inf. 324. 226. avyaAdevta, Schol. Aapmpa Kat mouiAa Kat OavuacTa TH} KaTacKeV)). See New Cratylus, § 461, where the word is derived from a root otf, seen also in oiados, ‘the fat of a hog, Compare the Pindaric veootyados, O] iii. 4, ‘spick and span,’ ‘ bran new, as we say. The derivation from evyn, as causing silence through a feeling of admiration, is wrong, and was not acknowledged by the best ancient grammariaus, e. g. Hesychius, who says that ovyaAwua was stuff that the curriers used for softening hides (his reading Sacvvovew being corrected to paAaKUVOUCLY from Apollon. Lex.).— éym 6é «.7.A. The sense is, ‘Do you take the reins, and I will act as wape- Barns, or fighter; or else you await the approach of Diomede, and J will be driver. It appears therefore that Aeneas had invited Pandarus to mount at 221, while he stood himself on the ground. Aristarchus read amroBycowa, and so Heyne; but the former meant ‘I will resign the ma- nagement of the steeds, éxrricopac THs émysedcias avtwy, the latter, ‘1 will dismount to fight on foot with Diomede.’—éédefo, excipe, see iv. 107, ‘accustomed to drive them,’ Heyne. 231, eiwOd7., supply eAavvery avTovs. Schol. waddov dnow vo to €0dde Kai cuvydet NVvioxw olvety Tovs Lrmrous TO dppa, Cf, x. 493, ajPeroor yap é7’ avtmr, i.e. immo. tav vexpov.—deBwpeba, ‘if ) —> | 164: ITAIAAOS E. ~ S258 + s> \ Ls F an | GANA od y avTos EAaUVE TE GPPATA KAL TEW LTT, ! ti / > \ / S& x¢/ 79? t ‘i 9) Al rovoe 0 éywv ériovta SedeEopar d€ét Sovpi. aun ee y . e alias ‘V6 Bav F mu WS apa puvyrayres; €S appara OUR 1 PAaVvTeEs, WP HUT AY veil Aue § \ Sh » > 9 ‘i | eupenaar ert Tudeidy €xov wKeas Lr7ous. 240 i 4 wa ‘ / va / 5 . e? Hale fi Tous O€ ide SOeveXos Kazravyios ayAaos vios, | > I AD ” , sf ae ft aiva de Tudeidny erea mrepoevra. Tpoonvoa. 5 3 NAN / ~ A / An BAT “Tydeldn Aroundes ud kexapiopeve Ovpa, 1 i | se eo As ieee \ an / 6 Pay Py ei avop OpOW KPATEPW ETL TOL PEUAWTE PAyxEedUAl, a fi 5 >? » / ; ¥ \ \ / \ , 1 i a iv améAcOpov exovtas. 6 prev ToEwv ed €idas, 245 til i - 2 § eX > > , »” > 6 | | Ilavdapos, vids 0 avtre AvKaovos evyxeTat Eval ‘ 5 / \? ex , 3 | / ae Aiveias 0 vids weyadnropos Ayxicao st Lol et ¥ > , s As OF 5 2? ys atti EUXETOL EKVEYAMEV, LNTNP O€ OL EOT Adpo iT?) : 4b") { 3 77 \ yY / > 5 ,3 A 9 | GAN aye dn yaloued ed’ irrwv, pnd€e ot OVTWS MT iit se - 1 Xacop

    € AN poe / \ A A TOV 0 ap vrodpa lowv mpocedpy Kpatepos Arowyons ¥ i) 6s A / ae, Ps \ 394 \ / oe Hid pen Tt poBovd QYOPEV , ETTEL OVOE WE TELTEMEV OLW 1 i > , a > 4¢ , Pity b ov yap OL YEVVaLoV aAvoKacovTt payer Oat ei we should have to flee from,’ &c. Cf. the horses; but, as Diomede appears qe 228. to have been on foot (cf. sup. 18), the I a 233. patnoerov, “go wrongly,’ ‘per- sense probably is, ‘let us retreat on nt (| 4h form their task vainly.’ Cf. xxiii. 510, the chariot; for this is virtually an | ovd’ eéuatynoev ibOyos S@évedos. Aesch. exhortation to mount. Again, the | Theb. 37, tovs wéroa wy paray od. refusal to do so, inf. 255 certainly iy Rt | Schol. paravompayjowor, waraiavéxwor here implies an ivitation.—ovrws F ™myv mpodvuiav, Hesych. parjgetov: Ouve, “do not thus madly rush,’ cf. y ado, amorixywouw. Hefears that, if sup. 87. ay there should be need of a hasty re- 252. bd8ovde, ‘in the direction of +i treat, the horses will not move till flight,—do not talk of flying before y} they hear the voice of their accus- any enemy; though in fact the ad- Al iti tomed driver.—reov $@oyyov, rnvy ony vice had been xa¢eoGa, to retire In en | OMOKAHY, k time. Schol. @s yevvatos, Kat THY emt i : 240. é€upenawre, the nominative; 70 apya avaBaow dvynv dpiger.— ovde / eager they drove against Tydides oé, not even you, my trusty squire and friend. There was another read- ing, preferred by Bekker in ed. 2, ovde oe mT, 0, So also Heyne. ‘ 253. yevvatov, generosum, ‘ consis- tent with honour,’ ‘worthy of one well born.” This word is not else- where found in Homer, and perhaps it may be thought to indicate the Ys] IAIAAO® E. 165 ovoe KATATTWOOO EL" €T l he peev OS €pr reOov €CTiV. > 7 Oxveiw 6 LITT WV eT IQLV per, aAXa Kal oO UTWS T PEL be OUK 0) IlaAAas “AOnvn. 5 , > OVTLOV el avTav" “5 to Jt Gn , > ; 5 > , 5 , 7 TOUTW O Ov TWaALY aUTLS ATOLGETOV KEES iT7TrOL + > oe , ¥ > = oe , , appw ad HLELWv, EL y OvV ETEPOS YE pvyycw. , , AS \ ‘ , A dAdo O€ Tot epéw, ov 6 evi dpeci BadrXrco ojow, ” / €l KEV pot 4 5 3 Aa s& y TwoAvBovios AOnvy KUOOS opecy 260 apeporépw Kretval, ov d€ Tovade py OKEéasS Ur7TrOUs QvUTOU epunaxceiy, eg avTvyos via TELVGS, “WS Aiveiao 8 érat&at Lev ny éVOS iTTwv, éx 0 éAaoat Tpadwv per EVKVHILLOGS ‘Kunis nm - “~ e r / 5 , 4 - THS Yap ToL yevens 7S Tpwi wep evpvora Zevs 265 ~ > e \ ’ at ° > » d0y vios tow? Davupndeos, ovver’ dpioror oe ey ” c 2 Se > 2¢ 4 LUTTWV OTTO! CAT UT No T HEALov TE. THs yevens exeWe avak avdpaov “Ayxions, composition of a later period.—adAv- oxacovtt, by avoiding the contest, éx- KAWwovTt, amodidpackorte. Of. vi. 443, et Ke KaKOS ws vooduy advoKkagu TOAEMOLO, Od. XVii. 581, v8pur advoKagwy —— UmrepnvopeovTwv. —Katartwocew, Cf, 224,—eévos, ‘My vigour is yet oie. paired ;’ asif only oldage or weakness would justify the use of a car. 255. oxvetw (a lengthened form of dxvew, like «xtxetw in i. 26), I hesitate, viz. as if it were beneath the credit of a warrior to take such an advan- tage. —Kat aUTws, Schol. Katrep TeCos brapxwv.—tpecv, to Rages’ in fear from the contest, Cf. xi. 554, tas re rpet éesovpevos rep, xiii. 515, tpéooar & ovKeTe piuda modes hépov é€x ToA€uo10, It was Athene who had armed Dio- mede and sent him into the fight, sup. 8 258. audw. * Both, at least, even if one of them shall have fled.’ The combination y ovv or your is said not to be Homeric. 260. mroAvBovAos also occurs in Od. xvi. 282. It has reference to Pallas as the goddess of wisdom, and of many devices, rather than as the goddess of war.—ov ée, ‘ then do you’ &c. 962. ef aVTUYOS k.7.A. See on iii. 261. The avrvé is very often represe nted in ancient works of art. It was a loop or ring of wood on each side of the car behind, and served not only to fasten the reins to, so as to be ready to the driver’s hand as he ascended, but perhaps also as 2 handle or stay which could be giasp- ed in getting into the car behind. Schol. on 728 inf., ai aides, dv avt- AauBavovTat ot avaBaivorres él TO apua.. He rightly adds, ev@ev cai 7a nvia. étarrovrat. Cf. Eur. Hipp. 1183, paprres S€ xepoivy nvias an’ A tovadse immous, these horses of ours Cf. inf. 321. 263. énaifar, either ‘make a dash at, ‘try to secure, (invade currum Aeneae, Heyne,) or ‘leap nimbly upon, émOpwcKkev. So ératcoovta veov in xiii, 687.—meurvnueévos, duly mindful of my orders. 264. meta avTt Tov mpds, Schol. Ven. 265. THs yap to. «.7.A, ‘For know that they are of that same stock which (or perhaps, ‘some of which,’ or ‘from which,’ cf. 268) Zeus gave to Tros as an equivalent for his son Ganymede; for which reason they are the best of all steeds that exist under the light of day.’ See the story in xx. 232, &c.—ovvexa, Schol. avTt Tov Tovvexa. But it might mean that Zeus gave them to Tros bec AUSe they were the best horses.— For v7’ n® 7 nédALOV Te, & Mere periphrasis, Heyne compares vii. 451, rod & # roe KA€os EoTat OGov T dnanibvaras 3 ws. 268. THs, TavTys (Twas) éxAcev "Ayxions.—vmocxav, ‘by putting his mares to them, without the know- ledge of Laomedon.’ Hesych, vrro- s—. — 4} : ; 1; 1 al it HA i vi Nae be Abe tec At Sets wee = = a ee ae 166 IAIAAO® E. = AdOpy Aaopedovros irocxov Oydeas irrous. ~~ eed . / pe TOV ol €& eyEevovTO evi MEyapouct yeveOdy 270 > / > \ / TOUS pev TETTAPAs QUTOS EXwV ariTaAr ert patvy, / , AA / / Tw de dv Aiveia O@KeV, pHOTwPL bdPovo. / / / r 99 ei ToUTw ye Ad Boer, dpoiueba. Kev K€éos eo OAov. e aA . aw \ 5 / 5 / WS OL peeVv TOLOUTG TPOs éAXijAOUS AYOPEVOV, Tw Oe TAX eyyuiev nAOov, éAXatvvovT @Keas lrrous. 275 \ A / / 5 \ e/ TOV TpOTEPOs TpOO €€l7re AvKaovos ayyAaos VLOS 7 ht ok ~ Q 7 ed rz KapTepodupe daidpor, ayA.vov Tvdeos vie, > / > > >/ : Sees. AED / \ 3 , 7) pada. oO OV BéXos WKU OOP~ATTATO, TLKPOS OLOTOS* ~ > > / / +) viv abt éyxein TELpH}TOpaL EL KE TUXWPL. > c ‘\ > ‘ A. \ / » 7) pa, Kat apareraAov mporn doALyooKLOV €yXOS 280 / Af. , wn . A Kai Bade Tvdcidao kat ao7ida: THs dé duampo > \ , / \? , alxpLn XaAKein arapevyn OwpyKe revaoOn. zé A> . A 4 x» , s ‘ ¢7 TO & él paKkpov auvoe AvxKaovos ayAaos vLOS a! / Q 7 2 3-2 “ BebAnat Keveova diapTrepes, OVDE T OLW § \ > 3 , a 2 8 \ Si , > 25 $3 pov €T aVvOKXKYTET Qt €f40l € pey EvXOS EOWKAS. 285 5 / / / rov © ob rapBycas mporepy Kparepos Avopndys cc > sO » > ‘ > ‘\ -? 3 27 NupoTEs, OVO ETVXES’ ATap OV PIV That y Ow \ 4 \ \ /, / mpw aromavccaFar mpl 7 ETEpOV YE TETOVTO. o > + , / 3 AULATOS GOAL Apya. TaXavpivov TONEMLOTHV. os papevos 7 POENKE BéXos & tvvev “AOnvyn oxeiv? vroBadeiv, Virgil renders this passage, Aen. vii. 280, ‘ quos—sup- posita de matre nothos furata crea- vit.’—@yAcas, as if from » @HAvs, as in OAs éepon, Od. v. 467. Soph. Trach. 1062, yuvn dé @nAvs ovaca KovK avdpos vow. 270. yevéOAn, ‘as an (proles), or ‘stock’ (swboles). ther reading is yeve@Ans. 272. tw dvo, ‘these two.’ The Ho- meric chariot had two, not four, horses, like the Pindaric, Nem. vii. 93.—pynorwpr, see on iv. 328, The common reading, which Heyne and Spitzner retain, is pyorwpe, and the Schol. Ven. says it was preferred by Aristarchus. 273. AdBouer, * capture, 159. 277. Kaprepodume K.T.A, viKos éorw oO éEra.vos. offspring’ Ano- > cf. sup. Schol, eipw- The irony is continued in # #aAa in the next line (id.).—BéAos wxv, sup. 90. 290 982. mrauevyn, SUP. 99. 288. This verse occurred sup. 101, and the terms of the boast in both passages are very similar.—xeveova, Schol. rov wd ras wAeupas TOmOV, THY Aayova, Tapa 70 Kevov elvat avTov ooTéwv. 987. oat. Here, as in iv. 286, this seems to be a dual form. 9239, doa, ‘to satiate,’ from aw (aFw). See sup. on 203, From the root Fas, as Mr. Hayman observes (Append. p. viii), the 6 falls away. Cf, avauar, ix. 489. 290, "A@jvn. See sup.117. The di- rection of the wound, from near the eye to the chin, shows either that the dart, thrown by Diomede on foot, descended in a curve, or that the guidance of the goddess gave it a preternatural effect. Schol. B. pyréov ort H "AOnva meigwv ovoa Kai UnAo- répa dvwOev KarevexOnvar émoinge 70 dopy. V.| — ITAIAAO® E. en > 5 / A> ~ ys pia rap opbadpor, AevKovs 0 érepynoev OdovTas. a oO 5 \ ‘A la \ / 4 > , TOU a) Q7TO p-eV yAoooav T PUpPviayV TALE XaAKOos ATELP7)S, \ > — / ‘ / tod aly 7) & éfeAvOy rapa veiarov avlepewva. » 5 1¢ 5 / 5 / ay , > > 5 a ~ 1)PlTrE ES OK EWV, épapyoe O€ TEVXE ET AUT 5/ / / WW e ¢ aioAa TALPAVvOwVTa, TOApPeT PET OAV O€ OL LTTTOL / C nw 5 /\ , / Oxitooes* TOD 6 advG AVOy Wuxy TE [LEVOS TE. Qe > > , Awvewas 5 £ ‘ RA , i = , i \ "A 2 , €LOas fy) TWS Ob €pvoalaTto VEKPOV XGt0l, , \ “2 at Cal n~ > dpi 8 dp ata Batve Néwv Ds adxi merous, \ , ‘ ao n 5 5 / » TOV KTO{LEVOL PEPGWS OS TLS TOV Y QaVTLOS é\ Go, ‘) / 5 / opepdadrea iaxwv. SN AQ e . Tvdeldys, peya epyov, 0 ot dv0 y Gvope pEepoter, e ~ / > ‘ “ ‘ > OLOL VUV Bporot eia* 0 0€ pov pea TaAAE KAL OLOS. “ me > ‘ae a / + ‘ / TW PaXev Alveélao Kat LOX LOV, ev0a TE pPnpos > / > / / Wd / / icxiw evoTpEepeTat, KoTUAnv O€ TE piv KaAEovoLW" / a“ / “ a OXdooe S€é of KoTUAnY, tpds 8 dapdw pyge TEevovTe’ = a , et Se \ 1h) @oe 0 amo plWOV TPNXUS AwGos. »” \ <& / \ , \ COTY vu EPLTTWV, KGL EPELOATO XELPL TAXEly 295 /, \ > At a) , ~ 0 GTOpoVTEe TVV BOTLOL ooupt TE PLAKpPwH, / fy \/ € ay > \ > 4D / > sf ‘ mpooUe O€ OL dopu T €OXE KAL ACTLOA TAaVTOD €LONV, 300 \ ~' At $ O d& yepudduov Ad Be xeELpt 305 > ‘ o > o auTap OY YPws 310 / > A » L yains appt 0€ OTE keAawvy) vvé éxaduwer. / , » yp > / ¥ c 3} fA A / Kat vv Kev evG azroAolTo avag avopwv Aiveias, 292. yAaooar mopvuvnv, the tongue at the roots; opposed to axpyy, at the tip. Of. 74, 339. 293, éfeAvOn, expended its force; or perhaps, ‘ was loosed,’ ‘ set free.’ He- sych, éravcato THs opuns. There was another reading éfeov@n, which the Schol. appears to explain by ¢gA@e. 295, mwapétpeooay, swerved, retired fo one side. Similarly repréerpeoar, xi. 676. 297. ovv aomidr. Above, v. 230, Aeneas was acting as charioteer: here he appears as fighter, tapafarys. But the Scholiast learnedly shows that it was not uncommon for an armed charioteer to drive, his spear being laid ready to seize in an instant. 299, audi—Baive, he went first on this, then on that side of the body to protect it. Cf. sup. 21, ovd’ érAn Tept- Bava adeAderod. xvii. 4, audi o ap’ avrg Bair’, ws Tus TEpi TOPTAKt MHTNP. 303. wéya épyov. Heyne thinks this phrase equivalent to the later xepua- Siov peya xpjua. It can hardly mean ‘a wrought stone, since tpyxvs in 308 seems opposed to gears, cut or squared. These three lines occur again xx. 285—287. In apposition to the sentence, méeya épyov might mean ‘a great effort,’ a great feat, or toil. 306. icxiw, the hip-joint.—xorvAmy, the cup or socket. The ‘two tendons’ hold the thigh-bone firmly in its place.— ce x.7.A., pushed away or abraded the skin. So iv. 522, audo- tépw Se révovTe Kal daTéa Adas avardys axpis amndoingev. 309. épeioato, SC. avrov émt yatns. The genitive perhaps depends on the idea of amrecOar or AaBécOar ys, to grasp the earth, as it were, for sup- port. This distich occurs also xi. 355, 356. Aeneas dropped on his knees, and so stood supported by one hand. The Schol. thinks that in €or the notion of éue.wev is implied. 211. amoAowTo. avTi TOU amwdero ar, Schol. Ven. Of. xvii. 70, évOa Ke peta dépor KAvTa& Tevxea TlavOoidao *Arpet- — PT Tt a —_- > — Qroeqrars sr eee SSR Sr a eres ree - “atearserteee re - =i —— Ses ose 7 ee 38 a ——- a. es oe — oS Se a — = ~ Pe te nS ah i a th i REE SN = a $62 SS hit if ay Hit Hi Mili i fh hi bl ipa A i Kean uy it hha w fy i hy tii ie 4 \ yt nl | | } FP | - iy ’ ! ja : | a | hy i y 168 IAIAAOS E. ry. 5 » £% , \ / ? , ei pny ap b&b vonoe Atos Ovyarnp ‘Adpodirn, ¢ , , pnTNP 1 py br “Ayxion TEKE BovkoAéovre’ a 4 \ / / audi o édov didov vidv éxevato whee A€vKw, ‘ la 7 / mpoabe O€ of wérAoL1o haevod Trvypa Kaduwer, > /, a / epkos euev Bedewv, py Tis Aavawy TaxuvTwAwv on s . ¢ xaAKov evi aTnGecot Badov éx Gvyov eAotro. c \ Folt A / = n pev édv hirov viov treFéepepev ToAEMOLO % n~ 7 / OVO VvLOS Kazravijos éAnGero ovvGertawv 2 , > \ sa Tawv as éeréreAAe Bony ayalos Avounoys, 320 IAA Oy vs ev EovS TOVKAKE LOVVYas LrToV Q/ Oo Y€ TOVS p«eV €OVUS TPVUKG ov X S$ 7 S$ 4 € M c / / voody ard proiaBov, é€ avrvyos Hvia TEivas, 5 , wkd 5 AE / 4 97 Awveiao 0 ératgas KaAXiTpLyas Urous 5 Fo / rm , > a , \ > , efeAacev Towwv pet evKkvypioas Axavovs, aA wh / / / ‘ \ / daxKe 0€ AnutiAw eTapw piAw, Ov epl Tacns ‘a c , 7 ec \ » 70 Tiev O-yALKiNs OTL OL PpEeclv apTLa On; vnvoly ere yAadupnow éAavvéuer. 28 7 929 avTap O Y HPws ov imrov émiBas AdBev Hvia cvyaddevta, > + Qe a; ” awa. de Tvdetdnv peVerrev Kpatrepovuyas LITTTOUS EU [LELOLWS. cd “ 4 an 0 6€ Kirpw érwyero vn XaAKo, 7 a ” / OX , yyvoockwv 0 T avadkis Env eds, ovdé Oeawv / 7d 3 A A , , , TAWV al T avOpwv TOAEMOV KATA KOLpaveovcW, dys, et wy ol aydaoaro PotBos "ArdéAAwy. Also inf. 888—390. 315. kaAuvwev, she held before him as a covering a fold of her shining mantle, i.e. her mantle folded double, For this sense of cadAvrrew (rporeivery, mpotoxev), see Vili. 331, aAAa Oéwy mepiBy, Kal OL OaKos audexaduwev, inf. 506, audi Sé vixra Bovpos "Apys éxddvle Maxy. XXi. 321, trécony of aow Kabv- twepGe KadAvww. Eur. Iph. T. 312, 7é- TAwY TE MPOUKAAUTTEY EVITHVOUS bhas, 318. vreféhepev, The imperfect is used because the attempt was thwarted, inf. 343. 819. vios Kamravnos, Sthenelus, who now proceeds to carry out the in- junctions of Diomede sup. 259—262. $23. eratéas, scil. avro@v, sup. 263. 326. aptid oi, Hesych. mpoonpuoc- w€éva, sentiments friendly to himself, suited to his own feelings. Hence avapovos, ‘ hostile,’ for avaprios, 328, dv imrwv. Returning to and remounting the chariot he had left behind, sup. 321, while he drove off the steeds of Aeneas.—péGerev, Schol. karonw nAavvev. The construction with the double accusative is re- markable, and is one of many pecu- liarities in this episode about Dio- mede wounding Aphrodite. In viii. 126, we have 6 & nvioxyov péere Opa- ovv, ‘went in quest of, and in x. 516, ws t8 "A@nvainv peta Tudéos vidv érov- gav. So also xvii. 189, 0éwv & éxiyavev éTaipovs @ka pad’, ov mw THAE, Toot KPQLTVOLOL METAOTOYV, 330. 6 6& ‘but he (Diomede) had gone off to attack Cypris with the ruthless brass, knowing in his heart that she was an unwarlike goddess, and not one of those who control the actions of men in the fight,—neither an Athena, in sooth, nor a city-de- stroying Enyo (Bellona).’ The real motive of the attack was, not his own conviction about the character of the goddess, but the command of Pallas, sup. 131. Schol. éyivwoKney ore rovTov Xap éxeivy érérperrev avTHv TpwOHvat, 332. koipavéovaw may be used abso- V.] IAIAAOS E. > y 2? , , 5 OUT ap A@nvain OUTE mrToAimopOos Evvo. a > > ao GAN bre by p éxiyave todd Ka dputrAov dralov, 4 wT / ev? erropeSapevos peyabvpov Tvd€os vios na / Poa / ta) , aKpHV ovTacE XElpa LeTAAPEVOS O€€u Oovpt ag PAnypyv 5 / A A / 7d c , #f , 3 / ap.pociouv Ova TEemTAOV, OV OL Xaperes KOQJLOV QUTAL, ty / TPUpLVOV UITEp Gévapos. > , er , ces , Q A x Lx wp, OLOS TEP TE peel pakapEerot EOLOLV > 4 “nw TN > 5 4 > » ; > - Ov Yop OLTOV €0O0UC 5 OV TLVOVO atGora OLVOV , > » / , 5 \ 39/7 / TOUVEK UVALILOVES €lot KQL abavarot KAA€OVTOLs i) 5& péya idxovea dard €o KaBBaev vioV. ra > , kal Tov pev peta xepot éptacato PotBos AzodAwy , / , lo / Kvaven vepedy, py Tis Aavawv TAXVTWAWY 335 elap de ddpv xpo0s GVTETOPHOEV pee O auPporov aipa Oeoto, 340 345 XaAKOv evi oTnGecot Badov €K Oupov €XolTo* a \ ” ‘ 4 bc ca TH 6 él pakpov avoe Bonv ayyabos Atopnons > ‘) , Q ~ * eixe, Atos Gvyarep, TOAELOV KL ONLOTYTOS. > > ¢ 7 “n 3 / “ > , 7 ov aAts OTTL yuvalKkas GVAAKLOGS HTEPOTEVELS ; futely, as in ii. 206, ds 6 ye Kotpavéwy Siere otparov, in which case avdpav woAeuov kata must be joined, or Kcor- pave avdp@v may mean to exercise such authority over men as Pallas did over Diomede. See on this pas- sage Gladstone, ‘Studies,’ vol, ii. p. 252. 334. éexixave, ‘just as he was coming up with her in pursuit through the numerous host, then making a reach at her, the son of magnanimous ‘Ty- deus wounded the hand near the end, springing at her, with his sharp spear, in the weak part; and at once the spear pierced the flesh, through the immortal garment which the Graces had made for her, above the base of the palm’ (the lower part of the flat of the hand).—omagwyv, di0- xwv, the goddess having retired to convey Aeneas out of the fight, sup. 818.—aBAnxpynv, Hesych. acGevn, An- other form was BAnxpov, the a being euphonic. Perhaps from BAnx = BAax (wadaxk-0s), — avreropnger, perhaps from ava and reropety (root Trop, Tpo), though we have avritopyoas, com- pounded with avri, in x, 267. Com- pare au-reradwv, and the redupli- cated future reropjow in Ar. Pac. 381. pods, SC. MEQOS TL. 339. @évap is a very rare word, oc- curring in Pind. Pyth. iv. 206, for the écxyapa or hollow on the top of an altar, and Isthm. iii. 74, moAvas adds éfevpwv Oévap, ‘the basin of the sea,’ Like the Aeschylean word txwp which follows, and occurs only again inf, 416, @évap seems to point to the dia- lect of a post-Homericage. It is clear from 458 inf. that the part wounded was the wrist (cf. xetpa apa, 425, the thin or narrowed part of the hand); so that axpny xetpa, 336, may mean the hand at the extremity of the arm, or possibly, the lower end or base of the hand. 340. iyap, the thinner and more ethereal fluid that is supposed to fill celestial veins, and is not produced from earthly food and drink. In Aesch, Ag. 1455, it is a synonym of Au.a, 343. viov, viz. Aeneas, whom she was carrying, sup. 318.—meta xepot, sc. AaBwv.— épvooaro, rescued and protected by enveloping him in a sable cloud. But perhaps 345, 346 are wrongly repeated from 316, 317 sup. 847. ty & emi x.7.A. See sup. 283.— elke, amroxwpet. Compare iii. 406, 349. nreporevers, you beguile, de- ceive; cf. iii, 39. Schol. Vict. teuves avahépovow eri Thy ‘EAévnv. See Glad- stone, ‘ Studies,’ vol. il. p. 247.—1wAn- geat, porrnoeas, as inf. 788, odpa per és —> — = ————— He ‘ a =8 i = —— a \ a ae ee Sse ss - ——s~ a —_ ee == ae es + — . — x Sn —S SS _ a SSE ago wee ae oe eee , ‘ a * af. oh OS 2s ea. - = ae, Y = = ee ee OO OOS eS a — = —— ee nal a —— ae 170 , / / > / 2 sw, ei O€ aU Y és TOAcuov THWARTED, Y TET OW IATAAO® E. [V. pryjoew ToAEMOV YE, Kal el x €répwt moOnau. ” ds eal’, 7 8 advovo’ dreBnoero, TELPETO O ALVUS. THv pev ap pis eAovea TOONVELLOS efay dpidov dxOopeny ddivycu pedaivero d€ xpoa Kador. e 4 ; 22. 9 \ 66d i a 35 €upev €e7TTELTA Paxys €7T aAplLoeTEepa OUpOV i pP?) Or ¢ s/s \> » 5 / \ po 1) JLEVOV" yepel 0 €yXoOs €KEKALTO KGL TAKE LiTT7TW. n Oe yvvé epurovea. KacvyvyTo.o iAoto, / + o TOAAG ALTTOMEVYN, XPVTATVKAS TEV LTTOVS. '?4 ~ / / / / 7 / fe hire KaclyvyTe, KOpLoal TE [LE OOS TE MOL LTTOUS, gy 3 ty 4 / ga 5 / Opp és”"OdAvpTov ikwpat, Ww alavarwv €dos ETT. oy 7 \ + 5 / Ainv axGop.at EAKos, O pe Bporos ovracev avnp rn YN AD cA a \ oa \ \ / 993 Tudcidns, Os vuv ye Kat av Au marpt .axolTo. = , ~ oOo y 5 aA / 9 os paro, 77 0 ap Apys OwKev xpvoapTruKas lous. i) & és Sidpov €Bawev axnyenéevyn pidrov 7rop. ~~ > ¢ , map O€ ot “Ipis éBauve Kat yvia Aadleto XEpotr, 369 ‘ *.) > / pdorigev © €Adays TH O ovK akovTe weTecOyy. , co n aD 5 \ ” aiwa 8 éref txovro Gedy dos, atrbv Odvprov. > > + / RY 2S ev@ immous éotnoe Todnvepnos wxKéa. Ipis ~ ao Micac’ é& dyéwv, apa 5 auBpdcrov Badrev €idap” moAenov mwAéaKero Stos "AxtAAcvs,—€rTé- wt, scil. otoa, ‘even if you should rear of it when far away.’ 352. advovoa, adyuovovcga, Hesych. * Beside herself with the pain,’ ‘ill at ease.’ So 4 adAvecs (of the emotion of joy), Od. xviii. 333. With the v long, the word belongs to the tragic voca- bulary.—teipero, ‘was sore oppressed ;’ SO xiil. 539, ot tov ye mpoTti aortu épor Bapéa orevayovTa, TeLpouevov. 353. dp’, erecta, ‘her then Iris took and led out of the crowd.’ Usually, *Ipes (from Fepecvy, meaning ‘the mes- senger,’ as *Ipos was so called because he was an ayyedos, Od. xviii. 6, 7) takes the F. 354, pweAaivero, ‘was darkened.’ The Schol. explains it, ‘turned to a livid hue.’ Perhaps, as the goddess was avainwv (sup. 342), this is better than to refer it to the stains from the wound. 355. etpev érectra. Compare iv. 89. Ares had been led out of the fight, and seated by the Scamander, sup. 35, 36, by Athena.—yeépx, ‘ upon a mist,’ viz. a supernatural mist that propped and supported it. This is a harsh figure; but it seems safer to follow the regular construction of KexAtoGar with a dative (e. g. xi. 871, 593), than with Heyne to explain it (év) népe de éxéxActo (emt TH yn) TO eyxos. Perhaps the verse is spurious.—irmw, supply ieravro, or perhaps expudbev (io). 357. yvvE épurovoa (Sup. 309) here seems to mean ‘ falling on her knees as a suppliant,’ especially in con- nexion with 7oAAd Acocouevyn. Heyne prefers the sense ‘ dropping from ex- haustion.’—kacvyvy#rovo, governed . immovs. She asks forthe now unuse steeds of her brother Ares.—ypvcap- mukas, with golden frontals to their bridles. Schol. aumvé éxadetro xpuoy cepa Tas wept TO péTwWrOY TaY iTTWY Tptxas cuvdeovea, 359. Kouroac, Schol. émymeAnOnte. The active is more usual in the sense of ‘take care of;’? the middle may per- haps be rendered, ‘take me back to yourself,’ ‘take me to your care.’ 362. vuy ye, now that he has at- tacked one of the immortals. This verse occurs inf. 457, ee V.] TATAAOS E. 171 i O ev yovvacr rimte Auavns 80 "Adpodirn, 370 LNTPOS Ens. A © 5 \ > sy ; o n 0 ayKas €Aaleto Ovyatepa ny, , , , & wy > 2 > » > 5 , c XELPL TE ply KATEPESE, EOS T Ear EK T OVOMaLeV. ‘?4 / 4 O39 » L / / , TLS VU OE TOLAO Epece, dirov TEKOS, Ovpaviwvev / »” \ 4G an > poailidiws, Os €l TL KaKOV péCovoay évwrr7 ;’ , > << “ 5 C = tiv & nueiBer ererra piropperdys Adpodity 375 > 7 Ww ‘ , , “ obra pe Tvd€os vids trepOupos Atoundys, ° > L ovvek eyo hirov viov breLépepov rodEmoL0 5 , \ ‘ , \ / , Aiveiayv, 0s €uolt wavrwv toAv piAtatos €oTiv. ‘ " * A , 4 od yap ert Tpwwv Kat Axatav pvdAoms aivy, GAN non Aavaot ye Kal abavaro.wt paXOVTAL. 880 THWV Oo neler éreita Awvn dia Geawv (44 / / > / \ 5 / / réetTAalt, TEKVOV €/LOV, KQU avaTrxeo KNnoopevyn TeEp* woot yap oy) TAN MEV ‘Odvprrva Swpar EXOVTES e€ avop&v, yahém dAye ér adAnjAowt TWErTes. TAH ev "Apyns; OTE pay *Qros Kparepos r "EquaArys, 38 5) matoes AXwnos, dnoav Kparep@ évi decpo” , Fae , as rant A xadkéw 0 év Kepapw dédeTro TpeoKaldeKa pyvas. ae Se. a ae ¥ > , Kat vi Kev €vO aroXotro Apns &tos ToAEno10, > \ \ ‘ > / El p47) pNTpULN TepikaAAns HepiPora “Eppén eSyyyewvev: 0 8 e&éxAeWev “Apna. 390 870. év yovvacr, sc. viribus deficiens, Heyne. Rasher. perhaps, as sup. 357, in supplication for aid or sympathy. 374. pandiws, frustra, immerito, without your deserving it.—as ei x.7.A., ‘as if you had been doing some harm openly.’ Schol. évwry, roe év ower adixovoav, She means that de- tection in a wrong might have jus- tified the punishment. 376. vrépOupos. Schol, adAdyrorros kai weoros Oupov. Of. xiv. 250. 383. To console her daughter for suffering harm at the hands of a mortal, Dione enumerates instances of similar wrongs. These are curious and doubtless very ancient legends, adopted, as Heyne suggests, from earlier poems, or perhaps, tepot Adyot, myths pertaining to the mysteries. Similar allusions to known tales oc- cur i. 590. xiv. 257. The story of Otus and Hphialtes, who rebelled against the gods, is touched upon in Od, xi. 308—320. See also Apollodorus, i. 7, 4. They were the sons of Poseidon, but their reputed father was Aléeus; and being enraged with Ares (it would seem, from the Schol., for slaying Aléeus), they enclosed him in a brass-bound crock, till he was at length liberated by Hermes, on the information of Eériboea, the wife of Aléeus. The story would seem to be of Cyprian, i.e. of Phoenician, origin. 384. ért belongs to ridévres. Men and gods, by their mutual miscon- duct, impose on each other severe pains, Cf. inf. 874. 387. kepauw, The Schol. says that the Cyprians called a prison xépapos, But probably (as Mr. Birch suggests, ‘Ancient Pottery,’ vol. i. p. 252) a great earthenware ios, clamped with copper, is meant,—such as that in which Diogenes is said to have resided. Compare the similar legend of Danae being enclosed in a chest, and the later one of the shepherd in Theocr. vii. 84; also the story of ‘The Fisherman’ in the Arabian Nights. 388. amdAotro, For the optative see sup. 311. — ~ — ih a Hi | sihath > He STS B t Lf 4 A, mala f Hele it Bid é ee : uaa a rE ited VRE Hee Pa | Wilh Ue tinlt thy i) i ah ab ed WE | Hi NBR Ht f Hh i ; Voarenhe | Ni Hi 18 _ ~ =<. — —— ea) wi i WEL Hi, 4 ; HI TE Se: An gt : OBE } | |) We 1) aha t ee a ge = 7 — — i a 172 \ , ¢ non TELPOHL €VOV," Xudetros dé € nw “> cf \ tH 0 “Hp, ore py eporeps IAIAAO® E. a \ sQ 7 O€T LOS edava. / , mais Apirpuwvos Seéerepdv kata patov 6urTd Tpryhwxwt BeBAnKE TOTE Kai PLY GVYKETTOV NaBev ad-yos. tn O “Avons év Toto 7eAWpLOS @KUV OLOTOV, 295 ebré pv words avyp, vids Atos aiyioxoto, 2 a: AN eV IlvAw év vexverou Partwov odvvyow edwKeV. a “ avuTap O fn 4 CA \ \ 4 »” mpos O@ma Aros Kat “@aKpov OAvptrov A / 3 7 / > \ 5 / K7)p— AX EWV, OOVVYTL TET AP [LEVOS* QUTAp OLOTOS ~ AN “ / Ow ev. oT Bape HAnAaTO, KHdE O€ Guj.ov. a o> Tw O 400 : ~ / / ert Llaujwy dduvydara hapyaka traccwv / / NKETAT * ov pny yap TL Katadvyros Yé TETVUKTO. [oxérAtos, 6uB8pimwoepyos, Os ovk Ober aicvda pEelwv, Os Tokowww exnde Oeovs ot "OAvpTOV Exovo,. | r ~ ral 5 ool > él TOUTOV OVIKE bea yAavKwris AOnvn. 405 / SAN \ aS ‘ / A 7 ce? VITLOS, OVOE TO OLOE KaTA hpeva TvOdEOS vIOS, 7 /\? 5 \ a 3S/ , / OTTL LAA ov dSynvaLos Os aOavaroct PAXNTAL, 397 / Ad \ / 4 UVOE TL PLY TALOES TOTL youvacl’ TammTacovTwW > / foe / ‘ [> A C a e\Govr €K ToA€{LOLO KQL QtV7)S ONLOTHTOS. “~ = T 5 107 5] A tO a5 / ] TW VUV VOEL NS, €l KQL pa. a KOAPTEPOS €OTLY, 410 / 4) / / ¢ 3 / a , ppalecbw fA) TLS OL GPELVWV TELO LAXNTAL, 392. “Hoy. The story, as given in the Schol., is that when Hercules had applied to Neleus, the father of Nes- tor, to be purified from the murder of Iphitus the son of Eurytus, he was at first rejected, and in consequence invaded and ravaged Pylos. Hera received a wound in the engagement, in assisting Neleus, all of whose sons were slain, except Nestor. To this incident allusion is made in xi. 690— 693. 895. Acédns. Hercules, in his con- test with Pluto for the dog Cerberus, was said to have wounded with his arrow the god of the infernal regions, This et like that of Hercules rescuing Ale estis from the grip of Death, probably symbolized human strength struggling with the De- Stroyer. According to some, this conflict was also at Pylos, and so a part of the last mentioned, See Pin- dar, Ol. ix. 30—83, where however he makes the fray include also Poseidon and Apollo.—éy rotor, among those mentioned sup, 333. 396, 6 avrds is rarely used in Homer in the Attic sense, 7dem. See how- ever on 391. 401, 402. This distich occurs inf, 900, 901.— odurppara, ‘ pain-slaying,’ ‘ pain-destroying ;’ cf, apeiaros, from daw = pev (inf. 531). For the ¢ap- MAKG. eriragra., see iv. 219. 403, os, sc. “Hpakags.—ovk d0eTO, OVK @kyet, ovK WOetTo. See i. 181. —aicvia, Schol. auapTwAd, Tapdvoud, ee Kaka, adiKa, ALapTH MATa, Cf. Od. ii. 232, GAN’ aie xareros 7 ein Kal atovda peor, 405. The émt pertains to avjxe, and so does not throw back its accent, (Schol. B.) 407. par’ ov Snvards, Schol. ov pada xpovios. This adjective does not oc- cur again in Homer. For the doc- trine, cf. vi. 140, ob8 ap’ ere Shy hv, éret abavaroiorw anx Gero Tact Oeotouw, 408, trammragove., ‘call him father,’ does not seem a word of the early Greek dialect. mwamnigew occurs in Ar. Vesp. 609. Schol. "Apeos 411, ametvwr, Tepe . V.] IATAAOS E. 17 . oe, Ss ao py onv AtjyidAeia repidpwv ’Adpnortivy 2¢ 4D / , Kouplo.vov ToGéovca 7rocw, Y , ; A ef UTVOV yoowra didous oikhas éyeipy, c ‘ y¥ > ~ Tov aptotov Axatoy, 5 awd »” Awl Pa \ ys ipbinn aoxos Atopndeos UTTOOG[LOLO. 415 - a ze we ; . oe A ‘ 5 / 7) pa, KGL apLpoTtEepyo tv Q.7T Lxw XELpOs Opopyvu" Ene ero yelp; 8dtvai 82. Karyriduvro Bape aNVETO XELP, OOVVAL OE KaTHTLOWVTO PapeEtat. , ad > 3 > f , ¢ at ) QUT eiTopowaat AG@nvain TE Kat '} lon 4 5 , , - sn 3 i & KEpTOtots eTreeoow Ata K povidnv epeUicov. ~~ Cay A /) > / 7 o 7 Toot O€ pvOwY npxe Gea yAavKaris “A@nvn. 420 “<< a / > c¢/ , , ¢ yy Lev TATED, 1) pa TL foot KEyoAwo eat OTTL KE €ELTW; > / “\ 7 y > CQ n~ n para on twa Kuzpts Axauddwov avLletoa \ ¢ / f nw / Tpwotv nie omeoOat, TovSs VOY salad jan hidrnoev, TOV TiVo kappéCovora Axauddor € éuTrémAwv , 4 ~ ™pos Xpuc en TEPOVy KaTapveato XElpa apainy.’ 425 e / fd QA \ AN A swe. ws Haro, peldnoev O€ TaTIp avopav TE Heavy TE, zg / 7 / > ‘7 Kal pa KaXeroapevos TpoTEpy Xpvoenv Adpooitnyv y , , Asa / ” * ov TOL, TEKVOV ELLOV, OedoTa ToAEuYLA Epya, mpodéyer (inf. 855).—Aegialea was the youngest of the daughters of Adras- tus, the wife of Diomede, his father Tydeus having married an elder sis- ter, Deipyle—éyv, Schol. éwi odd, i.e. lest she should do this day after day, vainly expecting her lord’s re- turn. —oixjas, her domestics, vi. 366. The Schol. SAYS, ws Soxet Tots TaAaLots, ov TOUS SovAous Aéyet O ToinTHs, add’ amdw@s Tovs év oikw. But ef. Theocr. Xxiv. 50, where Amphitryon calls out in alarm, avoTare, dumes tadacippoves* avTos aviret, —kovpisiov TOGLY, SECC on i, 114.—1ov dpiorov, again the ‘later use of the article. 416. ix®, as if from tyas, as idp@ for iSpara, xi. 621. With the double form txws and txap (sup. 340) we may com- pare honas and honor, arbos andarbor &¢.—adGer0, Schol. vy.ovro. Hesych. vytaceto’ mapa Thy adAGaiav. The root is aAé or 4A9, connected with arAdaive, aA\Snoxw, and our heal.— KaTyT cay must here be assumed as a transitive form, ‘to assuage.” The word is amag heyo~ jeevov, 418. are, viz. in reply to the taunts of Zeus in iv. 7. (Schol.) Zeus had there contrasted the energy of Aphro- dite with the inactivity of Hera and Athena: and these now retort, that Aphrodite has met with the fruits of her zeal in the Trojan cz Use. 422. 7 wada oy x.7.A. ‘ Now indeed to some purpose has Oypris, in per- suading some other Grecian girl to go with the Trojans (i.e. with a Tro- jan paramour), for whom she (viz, the goddess) has conceived such won- derful fondness,—in stroking one of them, I say,—those geracefully-attired Achaean ladies,—scratched the nar- row part of her hand against a golden brooch.’—aviecoa, Schol. and Hesych. avareiGovea, Properly, the word seems used in reference to female restraint, and means ‘letting her have her free will in the matter.’ Similarly avnget Oujds aynvwp verKeiey BacAjas, in ii. 276. Soph. El. 516, AVELLEVY mer, @S EOLKaS, av orpéper.— oréoGat, epic aorist of eropar, —pidnoev irony, in reference to iv. 11, 12. 424, KappéSovea, demuleens, as sup. 372, xerpt dé uur KaTepege, The xa is the short form of xara, as in xaBBade (or kéuBadre) cap poov &e. —apainv, the thin or narrow hand, the wrist, sup. 339. 126. weiSyoer, viz. he took the retort good- naturedly. 428. ov déd0raL, ‘have not been as- signed to you,’ as your office, ry or yépas. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 1024, dédorat 5’ ‘Apynovia potp ‘Adpodirns, "wedupai — aa >- A Te eee a — <————- —_ = ——— — : RE _ tian SE i Figs oS ee nets oe — ti tore ~ oe ~~ are erage eis asi o~ee SP tg OE Pt ee ee 2 — rw IAIAAOS® E. 5 A , be / / >” / , GAAG CU Y LAEpOEVTA fLETEPXEO cpya VapHeoto ad . ~ ~ 9 / / / 9 radta 8 “Apt 006 Kai “AOyvn wavrTa pedyoet. 430 = a sy an \ 5 / 5 an ds ot pev Toadra mpos GAAjAovs ayopevor, rN ‘ ‘ } aN Aiveia § éxdpovce Bory ayaos Acoynoys, / 4 ¢ Ea ¢ / o~ _ SAX a yiyverkwv 6 of abTos Ureipexe XElpas AmoAAwy oO w oc o 5 GAN 6 dip ovde Geov peyav aero, leTO O Giel 3 / ~ \ > \ ‘\ 2 aa Aweiav KTELVAL KQAL ATO KAUTG. TEVKX EGA OVC QL. ; > / / / Tpis prev ET ELT ETTOPOUT € KQATOKT O[LEVAL MEVELVYWY, ‘ ‘ < AN deed / rpis 5€ 08 €otupedige haewny acrid AmoA\wv. 5 > ON \ / > / PS / > GAN oTE On TO TETAPTOV ETETOVUTO OGLWOVL LOS, Sew & dpoxrAjoas tporepy Exdepyos AmdA\wy “ dodleo Tvdeidn Kat xaleo, poe Geotow a > » 440 io’ ede hpoveev, eel ov more HiAOV Opmotov =, , an x. Ss / 1s , 9 aGavatwv TE Geav XapPat EPpXOPEVOV (2 avOpwrwv. &s haro, Tudcidns 8 avexalero tuTOov oricce, na , > , peu GN €VGJLEVOS éxatnPoAov AzoAXwvos. Aivetay 8 aardrepOev dpirov Onxev “AroAdwv Llepycuw eiv teon, 60 oft vndos ye TETUKTO. PY?P4 P7)> Y 5 \ / \» > 4 7) TOL TOV Antw TE KAL Apres LOK Ealpa tpiBo. t “Epwrwv.—addrAa ov ye K.TA, Tis yours rather to pursue (engage in) the amorous acts of marriage,’ i.e. not the savage action of war, (radta mwéavta) Compare Aesch. ut sup., Tierac & aiodduntis Oeds Epyors émi TEuvots. 432. Aeneas, who has just before (297 seqq.) been attacked and defeated by Diomede, rescued by Aphrodite, (314,) and again by Apollo, (344,) is a second time assailed by the same hero, and again delivered by Apollo. The courage and determination of Diomede, in the face of all difficulties, are thus brought out. But there is ground for suspecting that this part of the poem, Acouydovs aproreia, has been remodelled from older ballads. It is pretty evident that 455, 456 have been made up from sup. 31, 32, and 457 repeated from 362; while the distich 452, 453 occurs in xii. 425, 426. 433. yeyvookwyr, ‘though with a full knowledge that,’ &c. ‘This is added to show his reckless and even impious daring.—oi, viz. over Aeneas, sup. 344. —LETO, WOUaTO, éreOdmer, 437. éorupeAcse, pushed back, re- pulsed his (Diomede’s) shining shield. So é& éSpéwv orudediéat, i, 581. 440, bpageo, duddagov, evAabyOntt.— loa hpovetv, icohepigery, trovcOar. 443, rur06v. The Schol. remarks that the retiring only a little back shows the valour of Diomede; whereas in xvi. 710, Patroclus, to whom Apollo had said xdéeo, retreated moAAdv omie- ow. The whole passage in bk. Xvi. from 702 to 711, contains verses and phrases repeated from the present one, e.g. the distich 443, 444 occurs xvi. 710, 711. 446. The ye here is bad, and does not read like the true epic style. We might add that x«vdawov in 448 is dmaé eipjuevov in the sense of ‘to make sound,’ and that the device of the wraith, or sham Aeneas, is more like the tale of the pseudo-Helen in- vented by Stesichorus, or the pseudo- Hera of Pindar, Pyth. ii. 36.—The Schol. explains cvdacvov by Adyw mape- pvdovvt7o, In x. 68, mavtas Kudatvwy, it has the usual sense of ‘compli- menting,’ ‘giving credit to.’ Heyne explains it, “ oris decus ac venustatem ei reddiderunt.” V1] IAIAAOS E. > aN sa 7 5 4 , se / EV LEYAAW QOUTW QKEOVTO TE KVOGLVOV TE* “ 5 > 4 yf ‘\ , ~ avT® T Aiveia. ixeAov Kal TEVYECL ToOLOV, 5 \ at 3A 7 rr lo x \ AA > rd appl O€ elowAw pwes KGL OLOL Ayxatot Syouv ahAnAwv dpe oTnferot Boeias c 5 AN 5 4 f / / aT LOaS EVKUKAOUS Katona TE TTEPOEVTA. “~ y IN ~ > / 67 TOTe Gotpov “Apna mpoonvda PotBos “ArodAwv > , an "Apes apés, BpotoXorye prarove, TeryerirAnTa, 455 5 | ON / 3 ¥ OY / > , , OVUK QV 07) TOVO avopa PaX7S €Pvd alo pete Gov, mi O49 ec “ ea \ ‘ , _Tvdeidny ; Os vuv ye Kat av Aw watpt paxoito, pape ~\ lal “AA » “a > > \ ~ Kurpida pLev T PwTa OK €EOOV OUTQACE Xelp €7T Ll KAPTT Wy > & ” > 3 “~ 4 > / Sif > 9? GUT Op €7T ELT QAvuTwW pot €7TTECOUTO OGLLOVE Loos. © > \ > \ > / . / » ds eimav avtos pev éeelero Ilepyapw axpy, 460 4 SA / > A » / Tpwas d€ orixas ovAos Apys wrpuve pete Gov, i} / > A / a wn Sie f @ A 7 El OJLEVOS z KQILOVTL O0@ WyYTOpt P7)KV. viaow dé [Ipiapmoro duorpepéeoot KéAevev 5 ~ , i‘) /, “~ * @ viets Ipiaporo duotpedeéos HactAnos, > mM f 4 5 / 4 > a és Ti ere xteiverOar Eacere Aaov Ayanots ; > > 74 5 \ , 7 , , n €is O Kev Gul TANS EvTOLYTHCL PAXWVTAL ; “ 5 in a 5 > y 5 , "hi St KELTGAL QL 1p OV LO OL ETLOJLEV KTOPt Cc tw, 5 / «en , 5 , Aiveias vlos peeyadnropos Ayxioao. GAN ayer ex dAoia Boro cawcopev eo OXOv ETaipov.” e 5 \ ” , \ ‘ c / WS €l7TWV WTPUVE J/4EVOS KQt Gupov €KAOCTOU. 470 > 4 ce AA ev6 av Saprndav pda. VELKEC EV EXxtopa. dvov. ‘44 orm r ~ bn ; ¥ aA = \ » - EKiKTop, TY) 1) TOL JLEVOS OLX ETAL O TPlV €XETKES ; “ »¥ ~ 4 ce/ so 5 / pys Tov arep Naa@v wodw efenev 0 ETLKOUPwV 452, 453. See on xii, 425, 426. 456, ovx av épvoao, ‘would you not (i.e. do) withdraw (or keep away) this man from the fight ?’ Cf. sup. 32. 458. Kimpida, Schol. thy épwmevnv goL. 461. o¥Aos, OAOds. See on ii. 6.— ‘Axapavrt, see ii. 844, Ares, it will be remembered, supported the Troian side. 466. The Schol. compares iv. 427, } pevete Tp@as cyeddv éAPeuev, K.7.A.— EVTOLATHSL, AS ToLnTas TVAGS IN Xil, 669, Bo@y éevromrawy XVi. 636. 467. Ketrat avnp, Either Ares did not know that it was only the etdaAov that was being fought for, (Aeneas returning safe to his companions, inf, 514,) or he adopted the fraud in order to encourage the men to fight, by pre- tending that they ought to rescue the body. 471. veixeoevy, According to the Schol., Hector had retired from the fight in consequence of the violation of the treaties.—o7ys, é€dys, Schol. vréAaBes. ‘You fancied, 1 suppose, that without hosts and allies you would keep the city alone, supported by your relations by marriage and your brothers,’ In egéuev there seems an allusion to the name ”Exrtwop, ‘the holder,’ on which see vi. 403. on aT ati —_ ocean Pram Re ; = - £ ae i ee ee — ’ ee a EE 22 =o eee - (4 a es oa " z : J = — =4.2°2 IAIAAO® E. ~ / / “~ ° OLOs, ov yapPporor KAO LYV7)TO tol TE DOLOLV nw a As A 7 > a3 ON , a TOV VoV Ov TLV eyo idee SUVA OVOE VONTAL, 475 / a ) \ / ‘ GANA KATATTWOTOVTL, KUVES WS Appl NE€OVTA ~ 4s. 7 / > > / » Heels & av paxoped &, OL TEP T EMLKOVPOL EVELILEVs © , tf ees Kat yap eywv €TTiKOUPOS €WV para. TnAobev LKW al 4 — / + wv / TAod yap Avkin, RavOw ere ownevtt, >» BY 5 \ / e -? eG ddroyov te pidnv eAurov Kat VyTLOV VLOV, 480 “ o >] 4) / KaO O€ KTYMATA. ToAAGd, TH eEAOETAL OS K ETLOEUNS. > A \ @ / > / \ / . > a tx GANG Kat Os AvKkiovs OTPYVW KAL [LELOV GUTOS , r) » , sa an avopt paxynoac Ga aTap OU TL [LOL evGade TOLOV 7 > i , > \ ” Mv olov K He PEeporey Ayxatot 7 KEV ayolteV. ‘ a> / rivn 8 éotTynKkas, arap ovd aAAouot KeA€veELs 485 n / y Aaovct [LEV E[LEV KOL O[LUVELLEVOLL WPETOlV. pn Tws, ws divior Aivov dAdvTe Tavaypov, $ Sr , ¢ Sua j , avopact SuTPLEVveEToL eAwp KQL KUPp}AG. yevno be, a \ 4.39, & / a: ISX / / ¢ / Ol de TAX EKT EPO OVE €v VOQLO{LEVI]V ToALw Up7)V. \ \ 4 7D / , 4 , 93> Oot de XP TQOE TAVTA peAew VUKTGS TE KGL MAP, 476. katanrrocaovot, cf. iv. 422. They crouch in alarm like dogs when fight- ing round and besetting a lion, yet fearing to attack it. The allusion, according to the Schol., is to Paris, who has been carried away from the fight, iii. 880. 477. Eveev, Everowev TH TWOAEL OY TO oTpaT@.—kKal yap eywr, i.e. Kal é€yw yap K.T.A.—Aov, he appears to distinguish the Lycian ‘eddying Xanthus’ (see on ii. 877) from the river of the same name and the same epithet in xiv. 434. 481. Kad Sé, xatéAcrov $é, as if he had said cara péev adoxov €Attov.—ra éASerar, ‘ which he hopes to get who- ever is in want of them,’ viz. by the death of the owner in a distant land. —kat @s, viz. even though I am not under the necessity of fighting for a livelihood. Schol. é€ywyv Ta mpos Gwhy, MOTE MH MaTHVY UVTép aAAOTplwY Kivdv- VEVELY, 483. arap x.7.A. ‘And yet I have not, like you, any property here such as the Achaeans might plunder and carry off. Hector, who does not fight, has much more reason for action than Sarpedon, who does fight. 485. éornxas, stand idle, as in ii, 170. iv. 328.—wpecow, ddpecory, ‘ their wives,’ viz. to prevent them being 490 carried off captive, iii. 301. Of. ix. 827, avépaot papvdmevos Oapwy évexa odetepawy. This seems an ancient word, and the o (as in olvos, olxos,) probably represents F, so that Fap, hwar, was virtually the same as hwre, whore, though the senses have some- what changed. Hence also dapécew, vi. 516. 487. dior, Hesych. ovvadats, ‘in the tyings (or meshes) of a net.’ In this sense the word is not elsewhere used.—mavaypov, mavadwrov, Aesch. Ag. 353.—éAovre: the a seems to be long in thesit by pronouncing the A double. Spitzner thinks the a is naturally long in the Homeric par- ticiple, as in the Attic éaAwv, where, however, the augment seems rather the cause of the a. The Schol. ex plains the dual to mean dpets Kat at yuvaikes.— uy yevnode, supply dédorxa, or oxometre, Usually, a fuller stop 1s placed at yévnoée, but my will take also the future in the sense of ‘lest.’ 490. cot S& xp. ‘To you these mat- ters should be a constant care both by night and by day, entreating the captains of the far-famed allies to hold on staunchly; and you should (thus) remove from yourself severe reproof” The sense, as the Schol. remarks, is, ‘ You ought to exhort the V.) IAIAAOS E. 1 ~ ~| > ay, \ , on > , apxous Aiwoomevw THAEKAELTOV exiKOvpwV \ / = / * a “> > fs ; ; , 9 VWAEMLEWS EXEMEV, KPATENYV O atroGer Gat EVLT NV. e / ~~ ~ / AN 7 AA , Cs el ~ ws aro APIO, OaKke 0€ dpevas Exropt pvGos. avTika é OXEw Sov TevXeoW aro xXapage, Tad\Awy 5 6€€a Sodpe kara oTpartov @XETO 9 TAVTY), 495 OTpivwv paxéoacOan, € evELpe d€ hvAomw aivny. \ > , »” “A Ol 6 eXcAiyOyoav KaL EVAVTLOL EO TQAV “Ay auav. > “~ o> r Apyctot 5 tréeuewav aodr€es ode HOBybev. c A> 4 y / ¢ \ > > , WS O GVEILOS aXxXVvas popes LEPas KQAT aAwas avdpiv Aixpavror, OTE TE cavOi Anuarnp 500 Kpivyn eTELYOp. ev WY aivepieov opis OV TE KOL aX Ss c\ > at ) vroAevKatvovTat & GX UPMLLAL, OS TOT ‘Ayatol 4 & 3 > / / ¢ c “ > 7 A AevKol virept eyevovTo KOVLC AAW, OV pa Ou QUTWV > 5 \ +] , oupavov €s 7oAvyaAKov €7 allies, rather than the allies exhort you. With amofécGac he supplies xem, but it is not clear, as Heyne observes, whe the x oe is the subject to amobécbar, or apxovs. For arodécbat, (a metaphor from setting down a burden,) cf, Hes. Opp. 762 pnen— Kovdyn mev aeipat, apyarén Se pepery, xarerm & arobécGa, vWAEHEWs, iv. 428.—xparepny, i. 25. The ‘reproach’ was perhaps that to which Hector replies in xvii, 221, viz. of his having collected the allies for purposes of private ambition. 494. adro. The subject appears to be, not Hector, but Sarpedon; who having said Avxious oTpuyw sup. 482, now gives an example of his energy. —boipe, the two spears of a hoplite, iii. 18. 497, edcdixOnoar, ‘rallied,’ lit. ‘were turned round’ to the fight.—aodAdces (Qua and eiAew), ‘in a close compact body,’ 499, axvas, the small flakes of chaff, broken spikes &c. from the corn, also the bits - Segoe spray arried by the wind, 26. Hence, pro- bably, our Sard neh Pe be- cause threshing-floors were under the protection ‘of Demeter. Trans- late: ‘and as the wind carries chaff over the sacred threshing-floor while men wiunow, when the brown De- meter (or, the goddess of the ripe crops) separates, as the winds bear upon it, the grain from the refuse, aud the chaff-floors (i.e. level places for holding the chaff) begin to / 4D 7 exAnyov odes LTTW, whiten; so did the Achaeans then become white above (viz. on heads and shoulders) with the dust-cloud, which the feet of the horses going through them stirred up to the brazen vault of heaven,’ The process of win- nowing is very fully and minutely described in Xenophon’s Oeconomies, chap. xviii. § 4—8. 501. kpivn, in the primary sense, (root xpiv, cern,) Bpattev, Stvaxpivery, Plat. Sophist. p. 226, B. 504. érémAnyor. Schol. Lips. mANT- TOVTES EKLVOUV, EK 00 TéeTAnYa MEegoU Tapakeymevov be. Svpaxogiwy TO Te- nmAnye, ws rebvxw. The word is there- fore the imperfect, not the redupli- cated aorist, in which the second syllable is commonly short, as in reridetv, apnmenadwv, &C. But rAneo- CEL KOVLY €S oupavov is a short Ww ay of saying mAjogovtes exivouv, nyeipov K.T.A— 8 avTtav, da mérwv TOV AxaLov, supply Ovvorres. Heyne thinks we may better explain dv avrav a éme- proyouevwv, as referring to the Tro- jans, propter ipsos, per ipsos, iterum congressos. Schol. € SevTépov TaY Tpwwrv TPOTPLYVUYTWY Trois Ayacois, Translate, ‘as they came back to the fight (after each repulse); for the charioteers kept ever turning them round. The sense seems to be, ‘the Trojan horses, by rushing to and fro through the Grecian lines, raised a cloud of dust that covered the com- batants.’ Compare li, 150, modav & UrévepGe Kovin \aTtar aetponevn, N —. a - ee sa? = 2 Sainte. —— Sa a ae a ead a ae a iad + oF a = a ee eek Sa paene grees SS Gs eee ee Saar —= ag te RD tt ee a eT st eR ere » | tit : Be) ‘aia | Baty att Bar a ii 4 Wiha a] ee | Aid 1S ty mi | fi . tar | It 178 IAIAAOS E. (Vv. ‘\ , ¢ ~ = dab éripuo-yomevov" bro b€ TTpEhov HVLOXNES. 505 “ ra 7 ; Ol be [LEVOS XELpav iis hepov. Gpucpt d€ VUKTA na » > / / rm / 5 , Godpos "Apys éxdAupe paxn Tpwccow apryyor, “ “ss td 5 , TaVvTOT éFOLYXOMLEVOS" TOV O€ KPALaLvEV EDETUAS / / of 5 , DoiBov ‘AmoAAwvos xpvTaopov, Os piv avwyel \ wD \ ~ 5 " “3 3 \ / Tpwow Ouov €yeipat, E7TEL LOE IladAad = AGnvyv 510 3 / a / ec / / “ > fx % OLyOpPEVV" y) Vp pa TEAEV Aavao.rw APNYwvVe > ; , eG. Ale avros 6 Aiveiav mada mLovos €€ GOUTOLO eS ff / / / la HKE, Kai ev oTHVEToL [LEVOS Bare wrousevt Aaav. 7 / n> «OC / ‘\ 7 X. Ase / Aiveias 0 eTapolict pefiotato’ TOL O€ Xapynoav Sata) Y , \ 5 / / Ws €LOOV Cwov TE KAL APTEMEA TPOTLOVTA 515 \ , > ANN ” / 7 \ + kai evos eo OAov ExovTa. petaAAnoav ye Mev Ov TH 9 \ a / y¥ aA ee / € »” ov yap €a movos aAXos, Ov apyupoTocos eyelpev »/ \ + 2 a la Apns te BpotoXovyos Epis t aporov pepauia. 4 a> xy C 7 > \ OD rovs © Alavre d0w Kat ‘Odvacedts Kat Avopyndns 5) \ , ma A \ / wtpuvov Aavaovs roAeuileev* Ol O€ Kal QUTOL 520 + >/ we ¢ 9 /9 ¥ 3 / OUTE Bias Tpowv VITEOELOLO GAY OUTE LWKGS, > / ty - GAN gnevov vepeAnor €eoukoTes, as TE Kpoviwv 506. ot 6&, the fighting-men in the Trojan chariots, who brought the valour of their hands to bear direct against the enemy. Schol. cat ot wev nvioxoat émietpépovar Tovs Lirmous, ot dé émiBarar To pévos épovoty.—vuiKTa éxadvwer, spread night as a covering ; see sup. 315. So viii. 331, aAAa Oéwv mepiBn, Kat ol aaKos audexadvbev, Of, Xxi. 6, Hepa & "Hpy witva rpdaGe Babetav epuxewev. Schol. o”Apys cKorot avrovs —iva ot méev AevKavOevres Op@vTo, ot dé oxérowrto, The Greeks were white with dust, and so rendered con- spicuous to the enemy, who were themselves fighting in obscurity.— érrovyouevos, See On 1. 31, 509. xpvcadpov, the god of the_gol- den sword, aop. See xv. 256. He is xevodwp in Hes. Opp. 769. As the bow, not the sword, was the weapon of Apollo, this epithet seems an early indication of the character of the sun-god.—aveéye, ‘had ordered,’ viz. sup. 456, 511. otyouernv, gone from the con- test, sup. 183.—apnyov, iv. 7. The high attributes of Pallas, the pa- troness of the Greeks, appear in this, that even Apollo, a god second only to her in power, dares not act openly in favour of the Trojans till she has fairly left the field. 513. fixe, avynxe, remisit. Apollo had concealed Aeneas in his adytum sup. 448.—ziovos, cf. é@ évt move vg, ii. 549. 514. peOioraro, ‘stood amongst; ef. waptorato iv. 212.—rot 6€ x.7.A,, See vii. 307.—éprenéa, sound, healed of his wound. Cf, 305. 516. weradAnoav, ‘they asked him however no questions, for the other (i.e. the greater) care of the fight, which the god of the silver bow had revived, did not allow it.’ “Ingeniose additum,” observes Heyne, “ad de- clarandum ardorem pugnantium: mirantur conspici repente eum quem caesum putabant, nec tamen rogant, quomodo servatus fuerit.” 520. trovs—Aavaors, like tov d&— ®oiBov, sup. 509. We now come to the other side; the Greeks too are stirred to action, and so the conflict thickens, distinguished by the ex- ploits of Sarpedon on the Trojan, and Diomede on the Grecian side.— oi 6é x.7.A., the Greeks even of them- selves, and without such exhortatious. —fias, the violent assaults; wkas, Swyovs (xi. 601), the pursuits. ¥.] IAIAAOS E. ] “J eo) / + > , VYVE(LLYS COTNO EV €ir aKpoTroXouwv Opecow oN 5 / y > , J 4 es > / Se. ATPEU“AS, OPP Evodnat pevos Bopéao Kal dAAwv CaxXpyav aveuwv, ol Te védhea OKLOEVTa 525 “~ lal C “ ~ / TVOLYO LV Avyupyor OLACKLOVaAC LY GEVTES. oo A » FN. f. A of g SSN 3 /D Ws AaVaAOL I'paas /LEVOV E€/ATTEOOV OVOE PePorvro. > AD O° 7 , Arpelons 0 dv’ duirov éedoira 7oAXa KeXcvwr. ‘> , , > e's > ¢ “@ pido, avepes ore Kat aXKximov HTop eAeobe, 5 / > 29 ~ ry \ \ c , aAAnAovs i alideto Ge KaTa KPQTEepas VG [ALVGS, 530 sf / »s A - , , 34 ; aloojevwv O avopwv mA€oves TOOL He Tepavrat, Y¥ > 4 / “3 \ , » > 7 pevyovtTwv 0 OUT ap KA€os OPVUTGAL OUTE TLS aAKy.”’ ; ‘See 2 a G2 a 7 wh , ¥ Oo 1s KQL QKOVTLOE oovpt Jows, Bare O€ TT POjLOvV avopa, > , iva / Aivetw ETAPOV peyaujmou Anikowvra ' sn \ ~ . n Llepyacidny, ov Tpwes Ouads Ipidpowo réxecow 535 oe . 4 \ ” ‘ , , TLOV, Eel Yoos EGKE [ETO TPWTOLEL payer Gat. , e So 3 sa Q \ 7 , > , TOV pa KAT QO7TLOa ooupt BaXev KP€lt@vV Ayapenvev cA > 3 ” ” ‘I \ GAA 4 ; 7 d ovK EYXOS EpUTO, Ova po O€ €LO ATO xaAkos, / - § \ ‘ 4 ~ y veaipy d ev yaorpi dia Cwornpos eaccer. - AA / 5 fy) ~h! / > > 5 “~ = Sovrnoey de TEToOV, Apabyoe O€ TEVYE ex AUTO. 540 A ao »” 5 n> > 5 , eG air Aiveias Aavadv é » ~ , Aev avopas apiotous, e w~ r " 5 , / ULE AtoxAjos Kpydwva TE Opaidoxov TE, aA ¢ a . ‘ a > iis ey 24) P, a TWV pa 7I A2T1)p per e€VQLEl EUKTLLEL 7) €Vt )P7) ~ > 5 \ 8 EW 2 / > > fn aves foroto, yevos 0 HV EK TOTALOLO 523. vyveuins, ‘in calm weather,’ the genitive of time. A simile from ® moving cloud occurred iv. 275: there the lines were in motion: here they stand firm, as mist stands mo- tionless on a mountain-top when the winds are lulled. 525. Saxpyor, ‘violent,’ xii. 347. From a root xpafF, explained sup. 138. 530. aidetoGe, have a chivalrous re- gard, éach for his neighbour’s opinion of his conduct in the fight. In the next verse aidoudévwvy has the same Sense, men who possess aidws, ‘a feel- ing of shame at disgraceful deeds,’ aigxuvonevwy. It is a common re- mark, that the truly brave more commonly come off unscathed from the fight than the timid.— rédarrat, a perfect used in a gnomic or aoristic sense, ‘are wont to be slain. From a root da = dev, (hdvos, répvev, dards in dpetparos &c.) Hence réharo in XVii. 164,—dprutat, i.e. ylyvetar, hat- VeTaL, N ree 533. 4, Kal axdyrice. Schol. xadds TOs éavTOD KeAevopacw brakover TPw- TOS, TUTOY é€auToV Tots GAAOLS TapeEyd= Mevos.—Aiveiw, for Aiveréew, (30 Heyne,) and that for Aivetao. See on i, 1.— ones, toa, ‘equally with.’ 536. @o0s, acer, tmpiger, Heyne, The word means not merely ‘ quick,’ but ‘sharp,’ in the double sense, i.e, ‘pointed ’ and ‘ brisk,’ ‘ active,’ as inf. 571. See New Cratylus, § 473. 537. kar aamida. See ili. 856.—ov% €pv7o, Was not proof against, did not repel, the spear. Nearly this line occurred in iv, 138.—vevaipy, a length- ened form of vedpy, an old compara- tive of véos, novissimo in ventre. Cf. inf. 616. These lines occur also in xvii. 518, 519.—€Aaocerv, sc. Arpet- éys. 543. Dyp7, the town in Messenia, called Pypat in ix. 151, 293. Of. Od. iii. 488, es @ypas & ixovro AtoxAnos ToTi S@ua, vidos “OparAdxoro, Toy *AA- derds Téxe tratda, ) one —. — ~ at kes 2 74 : a > — . a8 Seen ae Sa eee tree SEIT oT Eee ee a en ewe 5 + - —~ ; 2 Soe ae oe a : = a OR a mg i Ee a a = en at and a 6 eS ee ee oe SS ae — — See REE Se an ae ogre a Kx — 180 TAIAAO® E. y : / ‘ , sy "Addevov, ds T edpU peer LvAtwv Sua. Yarns, 545 A / > » Os TEKET Opaidoxov TONCETO > nw / ap éruxtre AtoxAya. peya0upor, "Opciroxos ny S »+ yvopeo ot AVAKTA® > ON nm Q 9 / AY Fis la EK O€ AtoxAyos OLOVILAOVE MALo€e yevee nV _ s >‘ sQ 7 / Kp7Owv "Opaidoxos TE, LAXYS €V ElOOTE TACNS- \ \ "I TW peev ap ; , 5 ‘\ lal ABncavre peAawvawy emt VW 550 , ¢ > / c / “Troy eis evrrwAov au Apyetovow éxerOyy, TYLHV "A > / APVVUILEVW" “A 7 , TpELONs “AyapLeevove KQLL MeveAaw o > , , , To) © ave TEAOS bavaroto Kadvwev. olw TO ve éovTe OVO OPEOS Kopupy ow \ / / 7 fed erpaerny UTro pyr pl Babeins Tapper vAns* 555 . \ yy 3 c se , a oe wn TW bev ap apTacovTE Poas KaL idia pda 7} AS ” \ , oT abovs avOpdruwv Kepailerov, Oppa Kat afew f’ “ la / sf? lal Gvopaov €Vv TraNapyoe xarexrabev o€€. YaAKw* / \ / e -2 > / / Tolw TH xelpecow vr ALvELao dapevTe karmecéryy, ehdryoe eouxdres bYAROW. 560 a 5 / / ry dt rerdvt eAenoev apyidtros MeveAaos, a AN Q_N / / » lal Ba dt Sd epopaxwv KexopvOp.evos aiGomt XaAKa, / , ~ 3 / » ceiwy éyxetnv’ Tod 8 arpuvey pevos Apys ‘ / ¢ \ @ 9 > , ~) , Ta Ppovewv, Wa KEPT VT Aiveiao dapetn. ‘ , = rov idev "Avtitoyos peyabipouv Néoropos vids, 565 Bn Se Oud POLAK" iL -yap 0b eve Aad Bi dé dua tpopaxwvs Tept yap Ole TOLMEVL AQWY, py te 7TaOou, méeya d€ ohas ar oopyAee TOVOLO. 7 7 At “~ , A » 5 < / TW peev 07) XELPAs TE KGL eV XEa OCVOEVTa 3 , / > AX aN ‘ > ‘i e. a) / 6 OVTLOV GA/ Y}/ WI €X ei 1V PEMQWTE axes Qt, 546. The pedigree was, Alpheus, Orsilochus, Diocles, Orsilochus the younger, and Cretho,—* nomine avi in hoc repetito, ut in Glauco vide- bimus factum vi. 154.””’ Heyne.—tennv apvupeve, See On 1. 159. 554. olw Tw ye—Toiw Tw inf. 559, viz. Cretho and Orsilochus. Their fall is compared to that of two lions who are slain after repeated acts of plun- der on the flocks and herds.—étpa- déeTnv, see On ii. 661. 556, 557. The present tenses imply the frequency of the ravages com- mitted.—odpa, donec Ypst quoque oc- cist sunt. The Schol. distinguishes avépoav from avOpHérwv, the former being the more special term (é7t Ta xTevvovTwy Ta Onpia). 560. éAdrpot, like tall silver-firs, Cf. iv. 482, 6 8 év Kovinor xapat merev, alyetpos ws, 564, 7a dpovewv. Ares, being fa- vourable to the Trojan side, thought to compass the death of Menelaus by the hands of Aeneas. 567. péeya dé ohas K,T.A. Antilochus feared lest, if Menelaus fell, in whose “ause the war was undertaken, he would disappoint them, the Greeks, in the result of their labour. Schol. amotuxerv momoerev, Of. iv. 172. 568. ta ev, Menelaus and Aeneas. —dfvoevra, sup. 50.—éxETHY, Schol. Ven. éxpdrov», as if the poet had sal xepoiv, ‘grasped in their hands.’ Rae ther, xeipas Te Kal éyxea forms one idea, ‘ their spear-armed hands, ¥.) > , AX 4/\> , , ~ Avridoxos 0€ pad dyxt Tapioratro Towéeve Nudv. 4 > lal (‘\ / \ Alveias 0 ov pretve, Goos Tep eov IATAAOS E. 18] 570 TOAEMLOTHS, aa ae oP. qf > a. , ws €ldev OVO PwTe Tap aAAnXouwt JLEVOVTE. ad 9 >» \ > \ y 4 ‘ > wn Ol 0 Eel OVV VEKpOUs EpvTav peTa AaoV AyoLdy, ‘ ‘ sc YJ \ : Oe eee > \ c 4 TH ev apa OetAw Padernv ev xEepol ETAlpwr, > \ de a / , ‘ Be aa 2 ; 6. F te 55 QUTW OE oTpep EVTE feTa TPT OLot Paxeo Ve Div u / ; / »+ evOa ThrAawpevea eXernv aTtaAavrov Apyt, é.pxov IladAayovev peyabvpwv AOTLOTOWV. ‘ ‘ y ? TOV peev ap > AD ~ , Atpetons doupikAETos MeveAaos =~ > ee i AN , EOTEDT eyxet vUEEe, KATO KAnLoa. TUXHT as" > ‘ co , nin Avtidtoxos 6€ Midwva Bar’ tvioxov Geparrovra, 580 “\ cd “3 , , o eo O\ov “Atupviadyv—o 8 tréotpede pwoveyxas imrous—, / ~ ? Ow > la EDMAOLW) OVKOVA TUYOV KLETOV* EK O ADA YELDOV f yp ay XV | Pa KELL ow aS a ee, \ / > / yvia Aevk €Aehavti XGpPal TETOV EV KOVINOW. c > / » h & » / Avtidoyos 6 ap éraigas Eiher nace Koponv 5 \ iv 4 > 5 / 5 , » ws auTap Oo dc Onaivev EVEPYEOS EKTETE dippov 4 B > if, - . 2) by + 2 \ + ; Kup.Paxos €v Kovinow emt Ppexpov TE KaL @LOUS. 670 par éoryKe (TvxXE yap p audboro Babeins), 571. 960s, see sup. 536. 573. érei ovv. ‘So soon then as they had dragged the bodies to the Grecian side, the two lifeless corpses (of Orethon and Orsilochus) they put in the hands of their friends, and themselves peonened to fight among the first ranks.’ We have the plurals, ot dé, vexpovs, on probably be cause a more general result is de- scribed; while 7m SeAwm and Badérnv refer to the two slain sup. 542, and to Menelausand Antilochus, Doederlein observes that deAds is a euphemism for the dead, as in xxiii. 65, 7A0e & ert Wx IlarpoxAjos SecAoto, and decAoi érapot for Gavovres, Od. ix. 65. 576. IlvAauwevea. See ii, 851. As this hero appears alive and sound in xiii. 658, the Schol. thinks eAérnvy may here mean ‘ disabled and captured,’ as C@or Ae in Vi. 88, though éAety is more commonly (in Homer) * to slay,’ AaBetw ‘to capture.’ 579. tuxnoas, cf. iv. 106, vd orépvoto TUXITAS. 581. wréotpede, ‘was in the act of turning.’ Cf. sup. 505.—7vxwv, sup- ply avrov. The accusative is used as mn ovragée viv yxetpa &e, Cf. 579. tyxova, in the middle of the bent arm, viz. the elbow. 583. AevK’ éAéhavTt. Schol. exover yap at nviae eAchav TLYOUS aoTpayahous ekatépwlev, & av €AKovow avTas ou nvtoxor, the meaning of which is not clear. We might suppose the reins to have been ornamented with thin laminae or studs of ivory, comparing iv. 141. Od. xxiii. 200. 586. xvuBayos, ‘head-foremost.’ In xv. 536 it means the uppermost and rounded part of a helmet. Other words from the same root, e. g. kvuBn, KUBos, KkuB.iorayv, imply the idea of rocking on a rounded base, like weighted figures of tumblers ke. Cf. xii. 385. Hesych. xipBaxos’ emi Kepa- Ans.—Id. Bpexudvs TO Kpaviov, Td wécoV ms kepadns. Here it means ‘the fore head.’ 587. dn8a wad’ «.7.A. ‘Long hestood (i.e. with head infixed), for he had fallen on a spot where the sand was deep, till the horses struck (or per- haps, kicked) and threw him flat on the ground.’ Se hol. nvex On yap meTaeD Tw it T@V Kat TOU apparos, Kal nV v7 ev Kepary BvéicGeica, ot S€ wou edpatoe OVvTées pera TOU TWMATOS, ot dé modes To apart épedouevor. The incident is very improbable, because a chariot- = —_—— - TTT : | ‘ } } = . a =— a — ee Se =z eee ee eee eee T= —— v= | t 1% ny ale ———— Ss ee ESE SER a = | 182 IAIAAO® E. rv. f \ / > re. iy Opp imrw tANSavrTe xapai Badov €v Kovinow. Q \ 6d ie a rors © ina Avtidoxos, peta d€ oTparov nhac Axatww. ‘ A> as >. 2 \ / ; > OS a9 > , Tovs 0 Exrtwp EVONTE KATA TTLYAS, WOTO O ET GAUTOUS c “ Y / KexAnyws’ Opa. de Tpowv ELTOVTO padrayyes d91 > ~ > » \ / - i. 7 , Kaptepal. npxe 0 dpa odiw Apys Kal roTve Kvvoa, ra} =) ‘ a / ~ a n pev EXOUTA. KVOOYLOV avaloean ONLOTHTOS" ~ . , >” , "Apns 0 év waddpynot TeAM@pLov eyXOS Evo, , ~) >, ¢ ~ y poiTa & dAdoTE ev poo 'Exropos GAAor omcberv. TOV be iow pliynoe Bonv ayaGos Avopndns. ¢ > 9 3 3 \ > , >X , as as 0 OT avnp GmdXapvos, lwv TOAEOS TEOLOLO, Pe, + 3 35 f / 5 ; ~ LA. 5 ad / OT7)7) €7T WKUPOW TOT ApL® QAQO0E 7 POPEOVTt, 5 an / 3A 7 > / > #¥A > > / appw JLOPPLUpOVTG LOWY, GVA T EeOpape OTLO OW, e NAN 4G > 4 a“ as TOTE Tvdeldns avexaleTo, ciré TE La@ 600 “ @ diXot, olov 617) Gavpagopev “Exropa diov 5 / > » \ / , aixuntyy T guevat Kat Gapoadéov rokemioryy. ~ 8 9X / e a a aA Xr X > A TH OLEL Tapa ELS YE EWV, oS olyov OfLUVEL \ “~ c f lan ey Pan \ 35 Kal VUV Ol Tapa Kewvos Apys, Spore avopt €OLKWS- wheel would sink up to the axle in sand soft enough to yield so deeply to a man’s head. 590. tovs, viz. Menelaus and Anti- lochus.—xatad orixas, sc. wv, while fighting in the ranks. 593. How Bellona can be said €xew kudouov Syrotnros, is not clear. Per- haps she had with her as a companion the demon of turmoil and rout; and so perhaps Heyne rightly personifies it, Kvédouuov. He compares xviii. 535, ev 8 "Epis, év 5€ Kudounds omidcov. It is thus that Pallas is sometimes said éxeww Nixnv. Doederlein supposes the aegis may be meant; but that object of terror and dismay is wielded only by the superior gods. 595. mpoo@e, in front so as to shield him ; ome, so as to keep the enemy in check. So xvii. 752, &s atet Atavre anv aveepyor oricgw Tpwwr. 596. rov de, viz. Ares, not Hector. Diomede was enabled by the special gift of Athena (sup. 127) to dis- tinguish a god from a merely human combatant. 597. amdAauvos, helpless, bewildered, without help at hand, or resources of his own. So Hes. Opp. 20, 7 re KOl ATAAGLOV TEP Ouws Er Epyor eyelpet, 599. mopuvpovta, murmurantem. Cf. Od. xii. 238, mao’ avenxopuvpecke kuxwuevn. See on i, 600.—avedpape, ‘runs back’ as if in alarm at the unwonted sight of the river-water battling with the sea-water at the estuary. Schol. aidrvidiws emoras T® TWOTAK® TWAnupupovvti Te KaL VO THS Oardacons avaxpovonevw, Cf, Pliny, Ep. iv. 30, ‘ut flumina, quae in mare deferuntur, adversantibus ventis ob- vioque aestu retorquentur.’—7aAtwop- cos, ‘starting back,’ ‘recoiling.’ Simi- larly the traveller at the sight of a snake waAtvopaos arréorn, lil. 33. 600. avexagero. Diomede had been ordered by Pallas not to fight with any god except Aphrodite, sup. 130, Cf. inf. 606. 601, otov Oavpagomer, Sane miramur , ‘how greatly we wonder that Hector is so deft at the spear and so bolda fighter.’ 603. The ye conveys irouy: the real reason, he says, is that some god pro- tects him. 604. Ketvos "Apys, ‘that Ares,’ viz. that Trojan ally; an expression of dislike or contempt. So in xiv. 250, Hmate TO Ste Kelvos VrépOvpos Ards vLOS émAeev “lAwGev. Kecvos is often used, rt igi to express the enemy’s side. Vv] 5 \ \ nw GANG mpos Tpwas TETPOPLPLEVOL aley OTricow TATAAOS E. 183 4 ‘ A , > , ELKETE, pnde Geois JLeVEaLvETE Lt paxerbar.” > e » WS ap ” > a4 as aA , e ns 297 , ev@ “Extwp dvo d@te katéxtave cidore XappLNS, “‘ / , f / ely evi didpw eovTe, Meveo Onv “Ayxiadov TE. 4 / > / / , yv Tw O€ TecovT eAénoe peyas TeAapmvios Atas, OTH de pad’ eyyus iwv, Kat akovTice Oovpl ¢ aD ) pl Pace, \ / + ~ / c/s ¢ > Kat Barev Apetov ehayou VLOV, Os p evi [lacow VALE TOAVKTHLOV ToAvAyLos" ee 3 / \ , , > NY ETLKOUPYT OVTA. [LeTO. [1 piajcov TE KQL VIS. Tov pa Kata Cwornpa Padev TeAapwvios Alas, / No § \ / ~ / BY] veiaipy 0 év yaotpl ayn OoALxOGKLOV EyxXOS, / >" 7 dovrnoev O€ TETOWV. , / n - \ OA / > » TEVX EO ovAynowv" Tpwes 8 €7rl OOUPaT EX EUGV c / / 3 OA 7s dféa maydhavowvta, odKos 6 avedeEato oda. > . a ¥ é \ . a / ” QuTap O Aag poo Pas €K VEKPOU yadKeov €VYXOS PO ae > , > 30) Oo» €OTACQAT * ovo ap 605 » lal A\ /; ,\ y ~ epy, Tpaes O€ pada OX €0OV nAvlov QUTOV. 610 , mn GANG € jLoipa. 615 << “> At ss 5 0 O ET EOPAJLE PAlouLos Atas 620 , er aAAa dvv7jcaTo TEVX EO. KaAG apouv aderAcoOau ére’yero yap Bedecoow. dcioe 6 6 y GpdiBacw kpatepiy Tpwowv ayEepaxwy, ot ToAAol Te Kal écOdAol epéoracay eyxXE EXOVTES, eo 605. mpds Tpwas, facing the Trojans, i.e. not turning your backs upon them. He advises a slow and orderly retreat, but deprecates a hurried flizht.—pmde Geots x.7.A., in accordance with the advice of Pallas, sup. 130. 608. eiddre xapuys, like rofwr ev eidws, ‘skilled in fight.’ According to Dr. Donaldson (New Cratylus, § 288), yapun is from a root xap, meaning atone. protection, or alliance, and is connected with our skirmish. A simple and natural derivation is from xatpecv, ‘ battle-glee’ expressing fierce and exulting joy in fighting and slaughter. The two heroes here pamed are not elsewhere mentioned. 612. Amphius the son of Selagus, from Apaesus, is mentioned in ii, 830, —vidv, pronounced short; see iv. 473. 6138. Hesych. woAvaAjios’ moAvrupos. H TOAAG Bookyuara éxwv. The Schol. also gives both derivations, viz. from Aeia, ‘ booty,’ and Ajior, ‘corn.’ (‘With many cornfields,’ Liddell and Scott.) —émikovpyaovra, to act as émixoupos. Hesych. émixovpycovtas: Bonfovrtas, —referring, probably, to this passage. —peTa IIpiapuor, i.e, Uprdum éeromevor, ‘to follow the fortunes of Priam.’ 615. Cworjpa, see iv. 134,—vevaipy, sup. 539. 616. SoAtxéoxcov. The epithet im- plies rather the long lance than the shorter javelin; while axdévtive sup. 611, unless it means wpéEato, indicates a throw rather than a thrust. See on xi. 43. 618. éri—éyevav, vim telorum su- perfuderunt, Tac. Agric. 36.—Tap- davowvra, see sup. 6. 620. Aa& moocBas. Coming close up to the body and setting his foot on it.—ovSé, aAX’ ovx,—addAa, ‘ besides,’ viz. over and above the recovery of his own lance. 622, érefyero, urgebatur, he hard pressed by. See xii. 452. 623, audiBacw, the standing round, i.e. the protecting of the body. Cf. iv. 21.—édéoracay, a shortened form of the pluperfect. The next distich occurred iv. 534, 535. was — a =. ] Cee — =i ete teil } | ieee fee | PN ’ , F i 184 IAIAAOS E. [V. Ae hi jh i | ry ” y »s / P ea ol € peyav TeEp édvra Kat ipOipov Kat ayavov 625 Pa a : é ~ F , ' 1 i doav ard odheiwv* 0 d€ xaToapevos reAepy On. ( fy) ea yas ’ A c / as ee te uh OS OL prev TOVEOVTO KATA KpaTEpnVv VO PLVHV } } ! | “ LO / / Ran TAnmoAcnov oy “Hpakr€idnv NuV TE PEyay TE . f > : 37 “ , dpoev ex avrilém Yaprnoove polpa Kpara.uy. H ‘ QO & as ie > a ore / 5 / 630 GA ot 6 OTE 07) DKXEOOV NOaV ETT GAAnAoLTW LOVTES, / \ / vids 8 viwvds Te Avos veheAnyepeTao, ‘ “~ » TOV Kal TAnmoAemos TPOTEPOS POS pvbov €ELITEV i ee a aS SEES 1S Se a a et a ee ee ea —— ti} Th 4 | ‘a3 My i f toe e ‘ y J ah Bae Abe tE ERY 1 “ Sapmjdov Avkiwy BovAnpope, Tis TOL avayKy | a i i ee mi Uh , 6. 5A POS. 52 , + , : fi, ea hh i} aa wy aroccew €v0ad eovTe PAXNS GOanKLOVL Pwrt ; : i! bivily Wa N7 / / A s -% / 635 Af | We tRF Hi Wevdopevot d€ cé hact Als yovor atytoxoto it i) 1 => , 5 ee $ Oo. #R dy } Wet iii clvat, évrel woAAOv KElvw ETOEvEdL avopav HE yee ; > f iy i We Hi} ot Atos éEeyevovTo ml TpoTEpwv avOpwrwv. : ha BS be as / / ¢ / tT si, He vt dAXotév Twa hace Pinv Hpaxhygeiyy ; eR tT NL civat, éuov warépa Opacvpéuvova Ovpodcorta, peel ¢ ty LAN ’ i Ha aed ds mote detp eAGwv evex Urmwv AaopedovTos 640 r ’ Fs | : | : J ‘ ; : bi mat! fie €& olns odV VAVEL Kal avOpacL TavpoTEpoLT “4 eR he . i , ‘ , A> 9 , : [ Hi Ait TXiov eSadamrake rodw, XNpwore 0 QYVLGS. | HER ay s , OA s ae ae Hitt col d€ KaKos pev Guj.os, arropbiwiGovat d¢€ Aaot. i i EO i Ane 628. TAnréAenov «.7.A. This verse i.e. a very different srt of person, See hae n nah occurs ii. 653. Irresistible destiny is This word occurs ir Od. xvi. 181 be WE hi, here said to bring a son andagrand- (quoted by the Schol), aAAovos Hot, By Pi at Wh son (i.e. Sarpedon and Tlepolemus, eve, davys veov ne mipoler, Many Lil . an | the son of Hercules, son of Zeus) of of the ancient critics read add’ olov, Bake iiit bith) the supreme god into conflict with in exclamation or admration, as sup. | pi | Wii each other. Thus the Motpa is here 601, otov 6) @avpagouy Extopa dtoy, Bde te Ei ie the avayxn which Aeschylus repre- and Od. iv. 242, aAA ouv 708’ epefe Kat ni ; I ti sents as superior even to Zeus, Prom. ¢€7TAy kaptepos avnp oy evi Tpawv. | NR ay 518. All that Zeus can do in the Ibid. xi. 519, add ovo Tov Tydredidnv Ter matter is to avert from one of them karevyparo xaAxy. . ? fa eter (| actual death, inf. 662. 640. Os more K.7.A, ere, aS in so Hit pif ‘ff 630. This verse occurred iii. 15— many places in Honer, we have a ae ) ern it b ai viwvds, ‘a grandson,’ cf. ii, 666. Od. distinct reference to sill earlier bal- Cy a, Sah xxiv. 515. lads. ‘Troy was traditionally said " i lf? PS Roh 633. Xaprydov. From Zaprydwr, have been captured br Hercules an len Pik i Wee Ie Sapr7ySovros. Schol.—avayxy, perhaps Telamon (see Pindar Ol. _ 45). | HH #1 eld th in irony, ‘why were you obliged to He went thither to — e 1e horses of Geld at BL come and skulk here in Troas?’ i.e. of Laomedon, which ha hy eee 1) i PUR ae th to come here, when you were no war- mised to him as a rewu d for de ee a Pee Da: Jame rior, for the mere purpose of skulk- ing the daughter of Jaomedon, e- 1 Tt | ing. sione. See inf. xx. 145-148. | ; 1 ly ie i } 635. Wevdouevor. He not only taunts 642. xnpwoe, Scho). ivtt rou épymous Se Tae a H him by denying his descent from avdpar eroinoev.—KaKdy, AVTt TOV SEAos, Bet teil iy We Zeus, but he invents an excuse for Id.—azod@vvGover, art falling off, are a | Bila } | Hai! fighting with so near a relation degenerating. Other; explain, “are Ae ache i | Ii (Schol.).—émSevear, éAAeirers, you are wasting,’ ‘are dwindling in numbers, TEM Ps) beeeet al al far inferior to.—xeivwv avdpmv, Her- viz. because they have a bad come Paes (ay Vili cules, Perseus, &e. mander. ede GHG 638. aAAotov, ‘of another stamp,’ HS} * V.] IAIAAOS E. sQ 7 , , s/ > OUVOE TL OE Tpwecow OLOJLLAL aKa exer Oat / - / eer , ? 2 é\ Govt €K Avkins, OVO El pada, KQPTEPOS Ecol, 645 7 £ > , @ / / LO , GAX vm €euol dpnGevra. mirdas Aidao TEPNOELW. \ ~ 5 ~4 e\ / 5 ‘ 5 4 yw TOV 0 av LapTyoOwv AvVKLOovV ayos aVvTLoV 1v0a / > > “ ; / e ; ¢ ™\nroAcu., 7) TOL KeLvos amwAece LALov ipnv ; P?) a...°7 > Bi a = a AN ; : aVEPOS Adpadlyow ayavov L CLOJLEOOVTOS, ¢ 2 5 w Sn “ 5 / , OS pa pul EU EPEAVTA KaK@ HVLTA|TE pvlw, 650 \ aN a] @ o / > ovo OTEOOX LITTTOVS WV ELVEKO THAovev nrAbev. \ 99 y Ss ) 79 ‘\ / \ a / coi 8 éya evOade pnt povov Kat Knpa pweAawwayv +- / / & a oo € \ “ , a 7 ES eweCev reveer Oat, Ew O VITO OOUpPL OAPEVTA. 4s ‘} Gk \ Oo ¥ eA / EVXOS Eo Dwoev, YuXIV O Aide kAvToTaAw.”’ na , 4 - \ “> , / > ws Paro ZapTyowv, 00 aVETXETO peetAtvov ey XS TAnoXepos. EK XELPOV neav. ; > \ Saprydwrv, aixny _-- 605 \ a ‘ wn Cc , KQL TWV [LEV OfLAPTH OOUpaTa PaKkpu 7 5 / / O EV padev AvK EVA, peooov Se Suapzrepes HAG GAeyevy, Tov O€ Kar OPGadpav épeBevvn) vv exaduviev" TrnréAenos © apa LNPOV apioTEpoV EeVYEL MLAKNW 1) Hf pa pLf f ; YXEL PaKpYe 660 X / ? 5 o Qs 5 f , BeP NKEW, ALYY O€ OLETOVTO PAlLwwod, 5 sf 5 6 a a ‘ § ” r \ + ree OOTEW eyKplpp €eloa TAT) D €TL / ovyovVv AfLUL €V. a ‘ eee / ~ a 7 aa c a ot pev dp avTiGeoy Yapm7Oova Ovot ETaLpot éééhepov woA€povo Papuve O€ puty ddpu paKpov i 4, EAKOMLEVO!. 648. Hrot Ketros. ‘Tis true that he, Hercules, sacxed sacred Troy, and that through she fault and folly of a man who had provoked him; but you, his descendant, so far from doing this a second time, shall yourself be slain by me.’ There is an antithesis, not fully developed, between roe Kewvos (= Ketros péev), and got de in 652. Schol. Se d€ erayayerv, ov de adixws ToAEMov GAWON, OVX alpijceLs nas Sixatws moAewovvTas. 653. tevéeobar, the passive future of revxw, not of tvyxavw. Nearly these three lines ccecur also inf. xi. 443— 445. 654. KAvtoTwAw. Schol. évddgous immous ExovTt.—eouKe TH ETLOETH KEXpyo= Pat dua TH THs Tlepoepovns aprayny. 656. auapry, Schol. ouov 7 Kata ea- xoAovOyotr. 661, BeBArrev. This reading, in which the v #eAxvotixody is added to the third person of the pluperfect, is ‘ ‘\ yy 5 / > S\N / TO eV OV TIS ETEpPATAT OVOE VONTEY, 665 expressly attributed to Aristarchus by the Schol. Ven.—atmawoa, Schol. evOova.woa Kat O&€ws Oppwoa, See on iv. 126. The spear passed right through the thigh, nearly touching the bone in its course.—arnp, Zeus, the father of Sarpedon.—ert, ‘as yet,’ i. e. though his death was yet to fol- low from the war. 664. e€€epepov. Sup. 318, Hy pev eov idov vlov Umetepepev TOAEMOLO.—Papuve dé «.7.A., he was weighted, as it were, and so was not easily removed, from the dragging or trailing of the spear in his thigh; for none had thought to draw it out, in their hurry and anxiety that he should be placed on his chariot. So the Schol. Ven., but some took orevéovtwv by itself, Schol. olov tapaogonevwy, According to this view (and Bekker’s punctuation seems to advocate it), opp ém-Bam refers to efepvoat, a ) . 14! aie {\ pr bah H t 45 HF ani; 4 "ai eta a if By Pa } iw le f Ws [| : | ri) ye HN IR Ha ney b ii a Ef ree hig CONE e ai Se i ; b Pal! Ni ECONO HEUNRURE ME Be } Hie th a Aas MA 4! Phy ap) ia if Wt awit J ; Why td i ed ih lt At Bit hie tiult bat ERE | i | | ae : : 7} 186 IAIAAOS E. [V. ~ c / / » > 5 / pnpod eepicat Sdpu peidwvov, opp émiBain, val / 5 / OTEVOOVTWV* TOLOV yap EXOV TOVOV ApPLETOVTES. ~ e 7, “A > / TAnroAenov 6 éErepwhev evxvypioes Axatot i 7 / eSehepov moAEnolo. ~ AA s w / vonoe d€ OLOS Odvormevs TrAnpova Ouuov éxwv, paiunoe O€ ob didov Hrop. 670 , c wo + 4 / \ 4 h) / PEPPNPLEE O ETTELTA KATO. Ppeva KAL KATO. Guj.ov xv / \ eX > o oe 5 , % TpoTEepw Atos VLOV EplyOOUTFOLO OLWKOL, “~ / \ \ Lf 7 O Ye TwV ahedvov Avkiwv amd Ovpov €Xorro. 503 # 33 ne , , > ovd ap Odvoone weyadnropt mopayLov NEV ibOipov Avds viov azroKxrapev de. YaAKO” . 675 “ \ , \ > TO pa Kata TAnOw Avkiwy tpamre Gvuov A@nvn. i = > r / év@ 6 ye Koipavov » , / / a > / Kai vi « ére 7A€ovas Avkiwv Krave dios Odvoceis, ei 7) ap Ov vonoe peyas kopv0aioXros "Extwp. 680 Bn dé du L Ouevos aifomi yadko 7 O€ Oud. TpoMaywv KexopvOmevos aifort yaAKa, deta déepwv Aavaoiory ydpy 3 apa. ot Aws vids Saprndov mpocovrt, eros & dAopvdvov €eirev. “TIprapudy, pn 69 we EAwp Aavaoiow éacys Keto Oat, GAN’ érapouvov. q s \ , , A ETELTA PLE Kal Ai7rol alwVy 685 > ; € / > \ > ¥ / $7 €V TwoXt UPLETED?), ETTEL OUK apa peAAov ey Yé , ea 7 © , 5 lan aA vooTynoas oiKovec, piAynv és TaTpLoa yatar, evppaveety dAoyov te PiAnv Kal virov vidv.”’ as Paro. 667. audcérovtes, in their attend- ance on the wounded hero. 670. patunoe, sup. 661. Schol. ovve- maOnoe Kat cvvndAynoe TH vexpw~. He- sych, pauav: opéeyer Oar, ercOupecoOat, 672. Avos viov, Sarpedon.—zporépw, mpogwtcpw. Hesych, mporépw- eis ToUpTpogbev ovd’ apa MOL TpOTEpw VES xiov (Od. ix. 64).—7T@v mAcovwy may either mean, as Doederlein explains it, Tov TOAA@Y, TOV TAHGovS, AS oppose d to the leader, Sarpedon; or ‘more than those (yet slain).’ The latter, of course, is more strictly the Ho- meric use of 7ov as the demonstrative, though the construction is rather harsh. The former is defended by Kara TrAnbiv pare in 676. 674, ovd’ apa. For aad’ ovk Fv apa tobe k.7.A. ‘but it was not, it tov 8 od te tpocedy Kopvbaiodos “Extup, seems, destined ® 680. of0 vonge, sy the intention of Ulysses, not the fact of Sarpedon being wounded. Hector was ad- vancing to prevent Ulysses, when Sarpedon arrests him by a piteous appeal.—dAodvsvory, from dAopusor, formed like dAcoAvgw, Hesych. odAo- pudvov" oAodupTiKoY, AvTnpor, Opnrvn- tixov, dduptixov, Schol. oiKT pov Kat ramewov, d:a TO er cOupetv év TH oerepy amobave, — mpoc.ovTt, SC. ws Bonby- GovTt, 684, EAwp, a prey, captive (aipec, cf, i, 4).—éwetra, ‘if youdo but rescue me now, lam content to die in your land of Troy, since, it seems, I was not destined to return home.’ Schol. VITOMULVHTKEL THS TULPAYLKIS XapcTos Tov “Extopa, V.7 5 ‘ A v , aha rapyigev, NeAtnpEvos Opa TAXLOTE IAIAAOS E. 187 » 5 >| , , ‘ee 3 \ “ \ a wait Apyetous, toAewy 0 ard Gupor €XorrTo. a ‘ #* > > 4 /)\ ~ A 7 aa e “~ Gt pLev ap avtTiGeov aAPTHOOVaA OLOL eTALPOL = c > > / \ , 7 elgav ur aiytoxoto Avs wepixadrAa dryyo, L > NF ¥ e a SF ‘ > / ‘ Ek O apa ol pypov dopu peiAwov aoe Gvpale »* 4 / ° , 5 a ipGimos [leAdywr, os oft diros Hev Eratpos > ‘ * Tov © éAure Wyn, Kata do > » , Nv avris 0 durrvivOn, epi de /, ~ , ion . Cwyper eTITVELOVTR KaKwS KeKapnoTra Gupdv. J nw A> < 7M \ oars Apyeto. 0 vr Apne kat Extopt xaAKoxopuoty »y ‘ 4 , \ ~ OUTE TOTE TPOT PEeTOVTO peAauvawy emt VI}WV » > »s / / 5 > > 5 , OUTE TOT aVTEPEepovTO ayn, GAA aiev Orica 4s > / /, xalovd, ws érvGovro pera Todeoow “Apya. » , la , w YF 2 / © evOa. Tiva TPWTOV TLVA O VOTATOV eSevapieay 9g ‘ i y¥ Exrwp Te IIpudpoto mais Kat yaAxeos Apys; > w / & > avriOeov TevOpavr’, éi 5¢ tAnéurmov ‘Opeorny, 690 695 opGar pov kéxuT dxruvs. mvoin Bopéao 700 705 “ > / Tpnxov 7 aixpnrnv Airddov, Oivopaov Te, Oivoridyy & “EXevov, kai ’Opéo Buoy aiodopitpyy, e> ¢ os p 690, AcAunuévos Sbpa «.7.A. See on iv. 465. Hector’s zeal to repel the Greeks under Ulysses (sup. 680) was so great, that he passed on, deaf to the ap- peai of Sarpedon.—acatto, arwoacto. 693. dyye. Perhaps that near the kcaean gate, vi. 237. 694. Soe, ‘ pushed it through,’ @vpace for ééw, as in xvi. 408. xxi. 237. The process described is the same as in 112 sup. 697. adris & «.7.A. ‘Again however he recovered himself, for the breath of Boreas restored him, by blowing on him, when distressfully gasping for life.’— aumrvivéy, Hesych. ave- mvevoev. Schol. avéAaBe thy rvoynv. Cf, xiv. 436, 6 & dumvivén Kat avédpaxev dhOardnocow. Similarly aprvvro in xi. 359. xxii. 475. The v seems eu- phonic; the v is from the digamma (rveF); compare épp¥y from péw. There may have been a form of the present apmviw or aumrvupe, SO idpvw forms iSpv6nv or idpvv@nv. 698. Swype, here for civeGwrrvpet, dvéuxev. Elsewhere, as vi. 46, Gwy- pecv is ‘to capture alive.’—Kexadynora, formed like medums, retTAnws, exTnws, from a root car or xaf, whence also év"YAn vateoxe peya tAovrowo peunras, KanTw, Ka7n, ‘Aa Manger, and Kxarvo- oe, inf. xxii. 467. Hesych. xexadyora, extremvevKoTa’ Kaus yap Td TVEUMA, Kat KHTOS, O MepiTvedpEevos Kal eUIVELOS roros. The same combination, in which @vzdv does not agree with Kexadyora, but is the accusative after it, occurs in Od. v. 468. 699. in’ "Apne xat”Exropt. Compare sup. 594, 595, and supply some par- ticiple like eiAnOévres or SuwKopmevor. So xvii. 758, &s ap’ wm’ Alvetq re Kai *Exropt Kkovpot "Ayarav ovAov KexAnyares icav.—mpotperovto, Schol. mpotporadyv épevyov. They neither retreated in haste towards their dark ships, nor faced the Trojans in fight; but they adopted a middle course in gradually retiring before them. 702. wera Tpweoow, SC. OvTa, ome Aodvta.—ws eémvdovro, when they learned from Diomede, sup. 600. 707. atoAouitpyy, with embroidered or variegated belt, cf. iv. 216. 708. év “YAn. The short v is re- markable, especially as the name oc- curs with v longin 1i. 500. Zenodotus wrote év “Yén, which however was a town in Lydia, not in Boeotia,— peunaws, Schol, peydAws THs yewpyiag — j ae cheat — ae ‘ on =a ato eas a Ti TAIAAO® E. Aluvy KeKAmpevos Kypiorsd.’ map S€é ot dAXAot ~ / , , Qa »” $ vatov Bow rot, pada Tiova OnMov EXOVTES. 710 / of Tous © ws ov evoncge Geax AevKwAevos Hpy >A pyet 3\eKOV 2) KOATEDN UTM pycious dEKovTas eve KPATEPY) opivy), 5 " ee e_ , ” : / 2 5 abrik “A@nvainv rea TTEpoEevTa TPOTHVOA, co , b) / ‘ ge > re oe @ TOTOL, alylo Kolo Atos TEKOS, ATPVUTWV7), an / Hp GAvov tov pibov treornpev MeveAda, »” > / > > / > ; G IXuov éxrépoavt evreiyeov arrovecr VA, 3 Y / > 7 > + ei ovrw paiverbar edcopev ovAov Apya. GAN aye 87 Kal vat wedwpe0a. Govpioos aAKns.” &s ear’, odd ariOnoe Gea yAavkorts "AGnv7. \ 4 #) pev erovyomern XpvodpmuKas EvTVEV LITTOUS 720 "Hon mpéoBa bed, Ovydrnp peysAovo Kpovovo* "HBn & dud’ dxeerar Gods Bare Kapmvda KvKra / a / / yw & , / XaAKEL OKTAKVY)jL0., oonpEew acove OfLPLS« Dy ns > 4 ‘ ¢ Tav } ToL xpuvaen its apGiros, avrap urepbev / / / “~ 79 7 a XGAke éxicowTpa TpoTapnpoTa, Gatpa iderGar ~I bo or adjpvar 8 dpytpov eiot repidopop.ou dypotepwler. éripedovpmevos. Hesych. émisedas ppov- riGov.—Kexrimévos, Schol. mapaxetnevos, who compares Od. iv. 608, at@ adv KexAtatat, By Aciuvn Kndiows the Co- paic lake is meant. Cf. Pind. Pyth. xii. 27. 715, GAvov Tov wvOov. An instance of the Attic use of the article; adcos fv 6 pd00s by UréaTnmev M, The pro- mise here alluded to (as given to Menelaus) is nowhere mentioned in the Iliad, and may refer to some earlier poems on the Tpwtxa.—amove- ecOor, Hesych. éravedbeiv, Compare ii. 113, where this verse occurs, and where Zeus is spoken of as having given the same promise to Agamem-~ non. Perhapsit was given in common by Hera and Zeus (whence the plu- ral iréornuev) to the brother-kings. 717. o¥Aov, dAodv. See on ii. 6. 720. érocxouévyn «.7.A., ‘went after the horses to get them ready.’—€vrvev, Hesych. orAvgev. Eur. Hipp. 1183, evrivald immous apyact Cuynpdopovs.— mpéoBa, a kind of quasi-substantive, like wérva, which also has the a short. These lines, with many of those fol- lowing to 752, occur again viii. 381 seqg. | 722.°H8y. Hebe here acts in the unwonted capacity of attendant on Hera in her preparations for war. See iv. 2. inf. 905.—dx¢eoor, like oxea and dxéwv, the neuter plural being regularly used in Homer. We may compare kvxAa from «v«dos, She did not put the wheels on to the axle, as if they were taken off every time the carriage was put under shelter; but she affixed the wheel-part, called iuata, to the seat or Sippos. Cf. Pind, Pyth. ii, 11, geordv bray didpor ev 8 ipwara mevarxadva Katragevyviy oOEvos inmuov. Ar. Nub, 31, tpets pvac duppios kov kal tpoxotv “Apuviag, 793. dcraxvyua, With eight spokes. The ivon axle (unless this metal is here spoken of, as in Xxili. 834, as somewhat rare and precious) may mean an axle of wood tipped at the ends, or arms, with iron.—aydis, not to be construed with Bade, but mean- ing ‘ wheels on (fixed on) the axle at each end.’ 724, irus (Firvs, as in iv. 486), the felloe or circular rim of the wheel, Tov TpoXoU mepipépera, ON which the tire, (or tire-plates,) émiagwtpa, Was fastened. It was also called xav@os, —adb@Tos, cf. ii. 48. 726. wAjuvat, the naves or axle Vv.) TATAAOS E., 189 dé > Se L4 \ > , ¢ ~ idpos O€ XPVTEOLat KQt apy VPEOLatv LILO LV 5 / 5 ‘ an At My 5 , EVTETATAL, OOLAL O€ TEPLOPOJLOL aVTUYES ELO LV a @ 5% 2 , c ‘ , tov 6 é& apyupeos pumos weAev* avrap ér a , ‘ ¢ ~ Onoev xpvaeiov KaAov tvyov, ev 0¢ Aerradva KON eBadrev, xpvoe. vd aKpP@ o 5 - , Sa “> » “ 4 5 an LITTOVS WKUTOOAS, MLEMAVL ENLOOS KAL GAUTYS. nS > 4 / / \ > ; QUTap A@nvain, KOUpY Autos atyloVoLo, Lh. ‘ / € ‘ \ ee eee AN WET AOV [LEV KATE \VEVEV €QaVOV TATPOS €7T OVOEL, , or ©? ‘ , \ , , TOULAOV, OV P GUTY] TOLNTATO KAL KALE YEPTLY, aA n de XiTov evovoa Atos vedheAnyepeTao , > / , / TEVXETLW €s TOA LOV dwpnooero dakpvoEevTa. \ ; 7? # appt 5 ap W/LOLO LV Barer aiyida ducavococav , aA , \ / / > , Sewn, YV TEPL PEV TAVTYH poBos EOTEDAVWTAL, 5 > » 7 “> 5 , + wh 7, > 4 év 0 pis, év 0 GAKn, év O€ KpvoEToa WwKy, boxes, called by the tragic writers xvoar, the same word, probably, as our nave.—repidpouor, Hesych. mepe- gepets, orpoyyvAor,. This does not seem a very graphic account, ‘the naves are of silver circular on both sides.’ apyvpw would give a better sense; ‘the naves are encircled with silver (rings) on both sides of the spokes,’ viz. to hold them together. 728. evtérarar, ‘is tightly strapped on’ to the duaka. By evretvew the pulling tight of the straps or thongs is meant.—dorai dé «.7,A., ‘and there are two circular (semicircular) handles.’ On the avrvé at the back part of the car, see sup. 262. 729, rov &, viz. from the Sidpos, by which the whole chariot is here meant. Properly, the pole projected from the auagéa, or wheeled part.— er axpw, at the end of the pole fur- thest from the car, ré¢n mpwrn, xxiv. 272. The nearest part is mpwros or mpumvos pumos, Vi. 40. XVi. 371.—dycer, ef. xxiv. 273, tpis & éexarepOev ednoay er Oucdaddodv K.T.A. 730, ev 5e,*and on it (the ¢vyor) she put the collar-straps, beautiful, gol- den: and under the yoke Hera (herself) brought the swift-footed steeds, eager as she was for strife and the battle- shout. The subject to djcev appears to be’ Hf», sup. 722. The Schol. Ven. explains A¢radva to mean Aartets imavres ols avadeopmovvTar ol TpaxnAot TOV UTTwV mpos TOV GuyYyOr. 734, xaréxeverv, ‘let fall, Schol. tas 730 €¢ N GQ & \ ” o vTo 0¢€ Cuyov yyayev Hp 735 740 mepovas Avoaca KatadhéperOar adjxe. —éavorv, see on iii. 385. Five verses of the present passage occur again Viii. 384—388.—r7arpds én’ ovder, Viz. in the hall or palace of her father Zeus, whose arms she borrows for the occasion, inf. 736.—kxaue, ‘had worked,’ cf. ii. 101, oxjmtpov—r0 péev Hoaroros Kame TEVXWV. 736. Acos. Itis uncertain whether this depends on x:t@va (i.e. Odpaxa) or on tevxeow. The latter was the opinion of Aristarchus, and is ap- proved by the Schol. Ven. The sense may be this: Athena, having put off her mantle, puts on a tunic (usually a man’s attire), and arms herself with the shield, spear, and helmet of her father Zeus. The aegis, an ap- pendage to the shield, is worn also by Athena in ii. 447, but belongs to Zeus in iv. 167. 439. eorehbavwrat, is carried round as a border. See on xi. 36.—d¢68os, the demon or spirit of rout, dv¢a, Whether real figures were wrought, or that the aegis was simply sug- gestive of rout, does not appear. Schol. adnAov mortepov eidwAa Tavra éotw } Stabeces, comparing xiv. 216, It may mean, ‘ round it was displayed a scene of rout,’ or troops flying before the foe. 740. avy, stand-up fight, resist- ance.—iwkxy, ‘pursuit,’ cf. sup. 521.— lopyein, the head of the Gorgon, Me- dusa, which in works of ancient art is seen on the aegis. Cf. Od. xi. 634, mn —— — _— a2 SSK Sea eta 190 LAIAAOS E. [V. év 8€ re Topyein xepadz Sewoto rewpov Sewn te cuepovy Te, Avs Tépas aiyloxouo. Kpati 0 ér dudidadov kuvénv Gero retpadadAnpov KXpvoreinv, €Karov Todiwy mpvdceoo apapuiay. és & dxea prdyea root Pycero, Aalero 5 €yxos 745 BpiOd peéya orBapov, TH ddpvnot orixas avdpav Hpowv Toirly Te KoTETCETAL OU PpyLomarpy. "Hpy dé paorryt Gods éreualer ap tmrmous" airdéuarat S¢ ridat piKov otpavod, Gs EXoV “Opa, nw 5 A yy / TNS ETLTETPATTAL peyas OoUpayvos OvAvpzos TE, 750 a 4 / . eer + 7 A HLEV évakAtvat TuKLVOV VEpos 70 emletvat. nr c “~ 3 5 / , 3s 9 TY) pa OL QUTGAWV KEVTPYVEKEAS €XOVv (7T7TOUS- a ws lal ¢ x» evpov Oe Kpoviwva. Gedy arep nmevov GAAwV n 4 dxpotaryn Kopupy ToAvdepados OvAvprrovo. » Pp ¢ 2 YtT Saad ev imrovs atjoaca bed NevKwAevos “Hpy 755 A D.% aa 4 4 / Znv brarov Kpovidny éfeipero kat mpooeeurev nw G xy , > rat “ Zed rarep, ov venerifn "Ape rade epy aidnXa ; c , , \ e 5 , ‘ b a OOOQATLOV TE KGL OLOV amTwrEre Aaov Axa.tov > a \ ¢ po, arip ob Kara Kdopov, enol 8 axos. ot de Exot réprovrat Ki'mpis te Kal apyupdtogos “AroAAwr, 760 ¥ PR cs 5 / a »¥ as a / appova TOUTOV BVEVYTES, OS OV TLVA OL0E VEMLOTA. won ; > ef SF r ” ST Zed Twatep, 7 pa Ti por KexoAMoeat el Kev Apna. a Z a 4 2< Qs. , 93 Avypas werAnyvia paxyys eFa7rod.wpLat ; uy woe Lopyeiny cehadny Secvoto TeAwpou ef “Aidew méuverey ayavyn Iepoedpoveca, The Schol. compares ii. 54, Neoropén mapa vynt IlvAnyeveos BactAjos. Plato alludes to this phrase in Sympos. p. 198, C, Topyiov Kehadjnyv Secvod Aé€yerv él Tov Eov Adyor TEsas.—Avos Tépas, cf. iv. 167. 743. terpadadnpov. See on iii. 362. This line occurs also xi. 41. 744, mpvaéeoor. Schol. wegots omAt- tats. The helmet is poetically said to be so huge or so elaborately worked as to contain figures of the foot-sol- diers of a hundred cities. Schol. eixev ev cauTy (SC. 9 Kuvén) moAitas TeTUTLC- févous TOAEwY p Hroturot Se Huty 7d péyebos THS Hopovans avTHY. 745—752. For these lines see on Vilii. 389—396. 757. "Ape. ‘Art thou not indig- nant with Ares with respect to these destructive deeds?’ She alludes to Ares as the companion of Hector in the field, sup. 699, 717. The con- struction is like wéudeoOai ri te, for we must not suppose an ellipse of rovvte. Cf. inf. 872, Zed marep, ov venerign dpav trade Epy aidnra ;—oood- tov, i.e, ooov, formed from ogearos, quotus, like vorarvos from voratos. But it seems a form very much later than the genuine epic.—may «.7.A,, this formula occurs ii. 214, 759. &xyAor, leisurely, taking no part in the strife.—avévres, Hesych. adévres. —Oéurrra, vouov. Here only used in the singular, though @¢ucores often oc- curs. Perhaps Geu.ord, a verbal used by Aeschylus, Theb. 694,—avévzes, inf. 880. 768. For the transitive memAyyvia see ii, 264. For the long a in amo Simpae compare avoveeoOar sup. 716, V.] IATAAOS E. 191 ‘ QQ? 3 , , , THV O ATApLEL[ZOMEVOS Tporepy veheAnyepera Zevs 2 la y > , AYPEl fAYV ol €7TTOpaovV AOnvainv aye env, 708 . ae / > » ~ as ’ n € padior eLwbe oneys odvvyot meddle.” OS Epa , ovd 4 wiOyoe Gea XevKwAEvos * ‘Hpy, o> paotigev 8 irmoust Td 8 ovK déKovTE TereaOnv \ / 4 5 “~ 4 Meoornyus Yatys TE KQL OUPGVOU GQOTEPOEVTOS. oe o> 5 A, 5 \ Aw 5 ~ oocov 0 nEpocioes avyp LoEV oplohpoiow 770 MPEVOS ev OKOTT rly), Aevoowv € ert owvo7ra TOVTOV, TOO COV ert Opwokovaer Geav bunxees UT Ol. TAA. sd QS mr / ito / giz GAA oTe OY J poiny LEOV TOTAMLW TE PEOVTE, WXE p pous Zwoets cup Pad Xerov nde Sxdpavdpos, éev6 imtrovs eOTHOE Gea NevKwA€vos * ‘Hpy > , > ¢ 5 / \ Avoac €& OXEWV, TEPL O ~I ~!I or Ye ‘ »” népa TovAvy EXEvEV" “~ O? »5s 2) / + / / A } TOLOLY O ap.Pppooinv DL{LOELS averetXve veneer Oat. AW OX (2 / Qi O€ Barnv, 7 A Mw /) > c wn ToYNpwot mreAcacw tua omorat Pf I iad ) 5 “ / > , > Po ; la AVOPactv Apyecourtr oAeSewevat [LEMOULEL. 5 2? A 2 7 ow 7/\ “~ \ x» 5 aA ore 07) p ixkavov 061 mA€toToL Kat apioTot 780 7 \ 5 a) A 7 eoTocar, audi Binv Avoundeos irmrodapmoto 765, aypet, emopaorv, i.e. dépe, edes. Such an event as the wounding of Ares could only be brought about by the express permission of Zeus. He prefers however that the war-goddess should undertake the dangerous task rather than Hera, though she was the mover in the attempt to stop Ares, sup. 711. 770. nepoedés. See on i. 358. The adjective agrees with édccov, which itself refers to a noun expressive of ais wn like S:actynua, The sense ‘as far as @ man on a height can pe over the water into the distant haze, so great was the le ngth of each step or bound of the hor ses.’—vnxées, SO Xxili. 27 Avov & dYxéeas im ous, Hesych. inn des irtrou aro Tou €is vos Exe ToOVs TpaxyAous, olov dWwav- es 7] pweyadogpwrvor, Se hol. vinx ées* Vipavxeves, =) TOL €ls uyos aerpomevor [LETO. nxov (‘high-trotting’). 774. For a description of the june- ture of these rivers, the channels of which have been altered since ancient times, see Gell’s Troad, p. 47. For the dual verb placed between the two substantives the Schol. well com- pares x*>- 138. vet Seon"! Apys apYwor waxyns 7 PocBos "AroAAwv. Od. xiv. 216, 7 wev &y Oapoos woe Apyns FT Edovay Kat "A@ynvn, and ib. x. 513. He calls it oxnua AAkwaviKov, 776. movAvyv is here feminine, as in TovAvY ep vypnv &c.—aveterre, épuge, submisit, ‘caused to springup.’ The Schol. compares xiv. 347, rover & brd xOav Sia diev veoOnrAéa motnv, AwTov & éponevra dé kpdKov 75’ vVaK.vOor. 778. at de, Hera and Athena,—Onara, ‘steps.’ Schol. THY OpenY Kat THY 7TH ow Hesych, opuds, Byiwata, aro TOU 80 avra@y tevar’ Kai txyn. Similar words are ig@uds and eiciOun, Od. vi. 264 The comparison seems to be in the stealthy and silent steps of the dove. Cf. Ar. Bacch. 748, xwpovor & war’ opvibes apbetrar Spouw. Arist. Av. 575, "Ipuv dé y' “Ounpos Epack’ ikéAnv elvat Tpynpwve meAein, Where ‘ “Hpav for *Iper has been proposed, as this is the only Homeric passage which seems to suit, The context however shows that flying is spoken of: consequently Aristophanes quotes a Homer differ- ing from our own, 781. éotacay, i. &. eioTHKeccay.—Di0o- mede was now absent, inf. 794.—eiA6- pevor, conglobantes se, assembling in dense masses, packing themselves close; cf. sup, 203, avdpwr etAonévwr. mn » SS —*"— er ee — “ears . er = eX 2 me ee Ser re ‘ao =s— eee ——_ —~ 2 25, pe Oi See Se ee : ene za a Fe eR aa Sage MET he Dl ae SSS SS etl ta GSC eT ree we a in nn mast par aE oer = a ee a ~~ aS — a eee ) ed B F y oc? OLY VEO KOV KELVOU Yop EDELOLO AV OL PPlLLOV eyX S 790 “ an eS / / I \ / bh) vov ¢ Exas 7oALos KOiANS ETL VYVOL PaAXOVTAL. a 5 i ee at \ fa \ ¢ 7 WS €lLTTOVC WT PUVEe fAEVOS KQL UJLOV €KAOTOU, : ‘\ ~) / a > LudelSy 8 érdpovoe Ge yAavkaris “AOjvn. e Ok / + +77 \ eupe de TOV YS QVQAKTA Tap LTTTOLOLV KQL oxer py édxos dvaywvxovra 76 pv Bare Tavdapos io. “I cS cr ed ‘\ / » ¢ \ / la idpws yap puv ereipev Ud TAaTEOs TeAapOVOS soTlOOS EVKUKAOU’ TO TELPETO, KGMVE O€ YELPA oT Loos Aov' Te P€TO, Kap X€ > a \ Me | / av 6 LOX WV TeAapova KeAavedes ai. ATOMOpyvy. immeiov O¢ Gea Lvyod nwaro, pwovnoe TE . ‘7 dAtyov of maida eorKoTa yeivaro Tvdevs. 800 Tvder's Tou pixpds pev env S€uas, GAAG payyT?s" 789. Aeiovar, leonibus. Thee is due to the F in the root AeF or Aaf, ‘ to seize. Nearly the same distich oc- curs Vii, 256, 257. "84, nuoe (avew = avrew), she shouted loudly. Her object was to enlist Tydides to assist her in at- tacking Ares. For this end she goes to the spot where he had been fight- ing with his chiefs, but which he would seem to have now left. Com- pare however aAjuevac eévOade, inf. 823, which involves some difficulty. It is reserved for Athena to find the hero himself, inf. 794. 785. etoapevyn, see il, 22.—=révtopt, from orévery, to utter a deep sound. 787. ayntot, Pavpacrot, ‘admirable for comeliness alone’ Cf. iii. 39, Avorape eldos dpiote, Ibid. 224, ov rote y 8 “Odvaojos ayaroaued eldos iéovres. This line occurs also viii. 228. 788. mwAéoxero. So sup. 350, et dé ou y és roAenov twArjceat. i. 490, ovTe TOT €ls ayopynv TwAéoKeTo Kvdiaverpay, —tpo mvAawy, perhaps for méppw, far away from the gates. The Dardanian were the same as the Scaean gates, according to the Schol. The Trojans, says the poet, are emboldened by the absence of Achilles, to venture even into the naval camp of the Greeks. 793. émdpouce, ‘rushed off in quest of,’ ‘made a spring towards,’ See on 822 inf. 795. ro, the cognate accusative, Schol. avri rot Badwv EAKos érotngev.— Ilavéapos, sup, 281. 796. ispws. He was cooling, refresh- ing, and drying the wound, the un-’ easiness of which was aggravated by the sweat chafing it under the shield- strap. The wound itself was in the groin or flank, ceveava, sup. 284, and not immediately beneath the reAauor, —r@ Teipero, probably by the teAapov, It was from taking it in this sense that some of the ancients read tpiBero, ‘he was galled’ (Schol.).—xayve, ‘he was tired in his hand,’ perhaps by supporting the weight of the shield. —avioxwyr, lifting up, so as to get at the wounded part beneath. 800. dAc¢yov—éorxdra, Schol. Ven. VTL TOU OVdE GAWS OuOoLOP, 801. prxpds Séuas, Like Ulysses, V.] , KQL p IATAAO®S E. 193 by a / 5 \ Goes 5 »” OTE 7 €p pelv eyw ToAeuléwev OUK ELQACKOV No ee , o > » , 5 nw ovo extraibaccely, Ore T HAvOE vorduw Axa.ov »” 5 - ff , ‘ r “ ayyeXos €S Onbas, toX\Eeas peta Kadpeiwvas, %) / , y eg .% , q daivucbai lV avayyov €Vl fPeyapotot exnAov 805 5 \ «A f \ vw \ / c \ / auTap 0 Gupov EXwWV OV KaPTEPOV, WS TO Tapos TEP, Be A _ eee. / Ao ; ae Js a Kovpous Kadueiwy mpoxadilero, rdvra 8 évixa a dL, / ¢ 3 \ > , > a [ Pye tws* TOL?) Ou eywv emiTappobos 7a |. ‘ o> FF ‘ 5 \ / >; SQN / Gol O 7) TOL EV EYW Tapa, 6 LOTAPLAL NOE dvracow, / ; , ; , Kal o€ TpOdpovews KeAopat Tpwecot payer Car" 810 > / xv / a £ a , aha oev 7 Kdparos roAvaL€ yuia déduxer, wv , / a A , 1) VU OE TOV OE€EOS LOK EL aKNPLOV. 5 / > & OU OV Y eT ELTA rm o7 ov , 5 a oe 5 AD 53 Tvdéos exyovos €aot Oaidhpovos Oiveldao. Q> THV O = yeyvackw O€, Ged Ovyarep Atos alytoxoto" 7 OJLELIO/LEVOS TpoaEepy KPQTEpOS Avoundns 815 a” /, 5 ; a 209 35 / TW TOl T POPPovEews EPEwW €77OS OVO €ETLKEVOO. y / Ww 7 y 5 / yy » OUTE TL fe O€OS LOX EL GAKY)PtOV OUTE TLE OKVOS, > f / 5 , c\ ~ , GAA eT, céwy peuvnpat eerpewy, is eréretAas. yy 5 ” A nw \ 7 ov“ elas paKaperot Geots avTiKpv payer Gat ~ x \ y \ ; , > a) Tois aAXows, arap et Ke Awos Gvyatnp ‘Adpodiry 820 > / , a sf ~ eAGno és TOAcuOoV, THV y ovTapev OF XaAKo. / “~ 5 / > 5 4¢ saAA \ +» TOUVVEKA VUV GUTOS T avayacojuat nde Kal aAAOUS Tydeus was short in stature, a tra- dition alluded to by Aeschylus in Theb, 419. In the great versatility of his genius too, Tydeus closely resem- bles Ulysses. 802. ovx elacxov, ‘when I recom- mended him not to fight nor to rush madly forth, when he went alone and unattended by the Greeks, to meet single-handed many Cadmeian no- bles” Construe, éxrathbaccew mera K. For rathaccew see on ii. 450. The ancient grammarians regarded it as a form of datvw, and explained it uh davepovv eavrov. The story here al- luded to is the same as that in iv. 385 seqq. 805. datvucOar.. Schol. ey pmev éxe- Aevoyv Saivvaba, o Sé érodAcuer, This verse appears to contain the apodosis: ‘when I wanted him not to fight alone with many, I urged him to feast quietly in the house; but he challenged the Cadmeian nobles to a contest, and beat them in every thing,’ 807. kovpous, the young nobles. See on i. 460.—ravra, Schol. wavra xovpor, ) 74 aywvicnara, The latter is pre- ferable. 810. mpoppovéws, with heart and soul; to be construed with payerOat, 811. aAAd «.7.A. This is banter, or irony.—odvacé, aS ToAvdixos 7roA€uoro, i. 165.—axyjpioy, ‘heartless,’ Schol. ayuxov, agbevés, So ayvxos Kaxn, Aesch, Theb. 179. 815. yryvwokw oe. See sup. 128. inf, 824.—épéw éros, ‘I will say my say,’ viz. in defence of my conduct. 818. céwy, i.e. cawyv, like rawyv. So Aews for Aads &¢., apéwv for dpdwy ix. 566, a common lonicism.—ov 4’ é€ias, sup. 180.—avtixpd, avrior. 822. avaxacouar, sup. 600.—aArjuevar evOade, to muster here, conglobari. See 782, audi Avourdeos eiAduevor. It would seem by this that both Hera, sup. 780, and Athene, sup. 794, (as in fact they had gone together in quest of Diomede,) found him in the same spot, viz. amidst his attendant chiefs, 0 —* SS Se IAIAAO® E. "Apyelous éxéAevoa, GAnLEvat évOade mavras* ylyvaoKw yap "Apna paxnv ave. KowpaveovTa.” rov 8 ipelBer ererta Gea yAavkwris "AOnvyn 825 “TySeidn Avdundes end Kexapiopeve dupe, pire od y “Apna 76 ye Seto pyre tw oAAov aOavérwv' Toin ToL éyav erurdppobos ell. GAN ay’ éx “Apne TpaTw XE [LOVUXAS LITTOUS, TuWov de oXEdinv, pnd aleo Govpov "Apna. 830 a“ / \ , 2x» , eT TOUTOV LQLVOLLEVOYV, TUKTOV KQKOY, & OT POO Gs OV, a5 ~ ? 5 , Os mpunv pev enol te kal Hpy orevt ayopevww \ > , 5 f & Tpwot paxnoerat, arap Apyelowww apycetv, a N ‘ a a \ , 39 viv 52 pera. Todecow Spirci, tov d€ AeAaorau. e —4 - I - > “ a = Ss hapévyn BOeveAov pev ad’ irrov doe xapace, 835 . i AP \ / > , > a ~ lot maAtv Epv a XE ddw epvoac* 0 o ap * t eer: EPLJLATTEWS a7TrOopovaeVv” & és Sipov eBawe rapai Aropydea Otov €upepavia Ged. peya de Bpaxe diyywos agwv Bpibooivy Sewny yap ayev But this does not quite suit the dis- tich 793, 794, unless there we take éxopovee for the pluperfect. 824. yryvocxw. Diomede had _ said sup. 604, Kal viv ot mapa Ketvos "Apns Bpotm avdpt éoxws.—According to Aristarchus, the accent of ava is not thrown back, to distinguish the pre- position from ava, representing both avaornd. and the vocative of avaf.— For xotpaveiv, ‘to act as commander,’ see ii. 206. 826. Kkexapropeve, ‘dear to my heart.’ See sup. 1—8. 827. 76 ye, ‘for that matter,’ ‘in that respect,’ viz. @s waxns meTexXovTa. C£. xiv. 342, unre Gedy ro ye Setdc6t wyjte rw avdpov overOa. The goddess means, that he need not think too much of her general order to avoid other gods in the fight.—émcrappo- Gos, sup. 808, apparently a length- ened form of émippofos, ‘an assist- ant.’ 829. €xe, ‘drive,’ ‘direct,’ as sup. 240). inf. 841. 830. cxedinv, viz. mAnynv, deal him a blow in close fight, and do not level your lance at him from a distance. 831. tuxror, lit. a created evil. He- sych, Kkarecxevacpévov, TovTéot, méeya xaxov. Schol. ov povovy ducixoy adda énitydevtov. Sorvu«ryor Boeroe, ‘ with wrought hides,’ xii. 105.—aAAompoc- \ + > » Gedv avdpa T apioTov. adAov, going first to one, then to another. A singular compound, which has hardly the stamp of a very an- cient word, and is found only here and inf. 889. The derivation from GAAozae seems untenable. Compare *“Apns érepadxys, Aesch. Pers. 930. Mr. Gladstone has shown that the Ho- meric conception of Ares is that of a low, brutal, violent god, without either dignity or power of any high order. 832. oredto, ‘ undertook,’ ‘pledged himself.’ See on ii. 597. The datives appear to depend on ayopedwy, Im talking to me and Hera the other day.’—Tpwoi, ‘ with,’ i.e. against ‘the Trojans, whose side Ares usually took in the war. ‘This facility of changing sides illustrates his cha- racter of aAAompécaAdAos. 835. 26évedor, the charioteer of Dio- mede, sup. 108.—aq@’ tx7wy, from the management of the horses, i.e, from his place in the car.—raduw, ‘ back- wards, because the car was entered from behind.—éuparéws, briskly, promptly.—éSacve wapat, not however as wapaBarys, or fighter, but as cha- rioteer, inf. 840. , 839. BprOoovvyn. It was a common notion that a divine person was heavier than a mortal. The apery ot the man could not add to his weight; =— = wel [ATAAOS E. 195 Aalero Se paotuya Kai via TladXAds “AGnvn: 54.0 5 > 9 7” \ oe 4 y / Oo QUTtK €7T Ff Prt TPWOTW exe Povuyas L777 OVS" > \ ‘ TT / c 7 ToL O pev Ilepidhavra meAwptov eevapilev, 5 A yy > »” > \ , AitwAov 0x’ dp.icror, Oxyoiov dyAadr vidv. \ \ »” / g ; Tov wev Apys evapice praddvos’ aidtap “AOnvyn dv >» LW} ee / to xy ” wy ALoos Kuveny, 7) pv LOot OuPpyLos "Apys. 845 c \ ¥O © 4 » .‘) Nia ws 6€ idev Bporodoyos "Apns Atouydea Stor, a cA \ , 3 9 Tow O pev Ilepihavra reAdpiov aité’ Zacev n 6 o n / ¢ / , KELOUGL, oft T PWT OV KTELVWV ECALVUTO Oupor, 9% ra “a \ ANY avTap 0 BH p ids Aroundeos trmroddovo. O? \ 7 > > / ol 0 Ore On axEddv Hoay éx d\n Ww idvres, 850 m™poobev "Apys dpeEal izrép Cuyov Hvia 8 imme »” , \ 5 4 \ c , eyxel XaAKEi, ewads ard Oupov éEXécbar: KQL TO ye XELpL AaBotoa bea yAavKoris “AOnvy > 4 \ dt Sy , > “A MoeVv UTEK OLppolo ETWOLOY aLy OVAL. é devtepos aif dpyaro Bony ayalos Avoundys 855 eyXel XaAKeiw" Teper e d€ IlaAAds “AOnvn / ~ 7 & , , velaTov €s Kevewva, O04 GWVYVUCKETO [LiTPYV. cm Bk NTO , V. OLA Oe / Nov &d 77) pa flv OUTa TUXWYV, ta O€ Xpoa KGQAOV € awe, 5 Oh / , 5 €K O€ ddpu OTACEV AUTLS. O Oe Bpaxe xaAKeos "Apys 7 2s § / > / A’ © f j OOGCOOV T EVVEaY tAOL eT LAY OV 1) deKaxtAor 860 > / 5 / »” ~ < , »¥ avepes ev Toheum, Epioa Evvayovtes "Apnos. \ ee Sine te \ / a > , a i 2 TOUS 8 ap vU7TrO TPOJLOS eiAev Axavovs TE€ Tpaas TE / / » 7 => / deloavras* TOO OV eBpax Apys aTos TOE MOL. this therefore must be taken as a poetic hyperbole. 842. efevapigev, ‘was despoiling. This reading, and not éfevapiéer, ‘ he had slain, may be retained, and gives a better sense, if we may regard efaivuto in 848 as an aorist: ‘he let Periphas lie on the spot where he had taken away his life,’ i. e. he did not finish the work of stripping him. For this use of atyvro see on iv. 531. 844. praubovos, aimare pravOeis, ‘all stained with blood,’ cf. sup. 31.— "Aidos xuvénv, ‘the cap of invisibility, a phrase used by Hesiod, Scut. 227. Ar, Ach. 390. The expression probably originated from a kind of helmet that entirely concealed the face. See Rich’s Dictionary, p. 312, where an illustration is given. 850. ot 5° ore 5) «.7.A. See sup. 630. , iii. 15.—pétaro, ‘he made a reach at him,’ leaning over the front of the car. Cf. iv. 307, éyxe. dpefacOw. From inf. 859 it would seem that the long lance rather than the javelin is here meant. The goddess, standing by Diomede in the car, takes the lance in her hand and thrusts it aside so as to glance harmlessly, or spend its force in vain, outside the car. 856. éréperoe, she pressed it home, so as to penetrate the lower part of the flank. Cf. émépesce 52 ty’ améde- Opov.— Swrvioxeto, sc. "Apns.—mirpn, see iv, 137. 859. Bpaxe, brayed or bellowed with the pain. Of. iv. 420, Sewov 5¢ Boaye XaAKOS. 860, €mriayov seems to be an aorist, clamare solent. This distich occurs also xiv, 148, 149. o 2 — FPse= © : _ = =O = SSS SS Se = et ee ee eh ce ae eet es —- - ~ pet = + costs yee ar nee as et en wes ore ——_ ere at eas 5 : ante nae a Fut ¢ men 196 IAIAAO® E. [Y. , oin 0 éx vepewv épeBevvy patverat anp / / S / > / kavpatos €& dvEp“olo OvTaEos OPVUPEVOLO, $65 = AS Nose »” TOLOS Tvdeldn Avopndet xaAKeEos Apys ca , So: <2 ~ / 3 > 5 \ 5 ad daived opov vehéecow iwv eis Ovpavov EUpUV. n2 9 VA CAN OE KapTaAiwws 0 ikave Vewv 50s, aimov OAvpTor, ~ & ( \ 5 - map de Aw Kpoviwve kadeClero Gupov axevov, la QS »” e / = “ detéev 0 Gp. Bporov aipa KaTappEoVv e& wreiAns, $70 sa Kal p dAodupopevos ere. TTEPOEVTO. Tpoonvod. s “A se nt sa ” 5 IN “ Ted warep, ov veneriCn Opwv TA0E Epy dOnAa. ; Sg @ FT \ / > / Qlel TOL PLYLOTA Geo TETANOTES ELLEV Os > ~ , dAAHAwY toTyTL, xapw Oo avoperat PEpovTEs. , / . / x / COL WAVTES pax operGa. ov yap TEKES adpova. KOUpHV 875 aNOUEVNVs PT Giev GNTVAG Epy EULNAEV ovAopEevyV, YT AlEV ANTV/ pya benny ‘ » \ \ / 7 ‘) / » <2 oS > / didXou pev yap TavTes, ooot Veot elo eV OdvpTo, , ee If A a a , or col T emimeiGovTat Kat dedunuer Ga, EKAOTOS’ 4 Qo 4 > £ A » ravtyy © ovre eet mpoTiBadAcan ouTE TL EPYY, 864—867. The departure of Ares from earth to heaven is compared tu a black mist, such as that described in iv. 275—277. The passage is suffi- ciently remarkable; but the pheno- menon can perhaps hardly be under- stood without a knowledge of local effects. See on i. 359.—The construc- tion, as the Schol. points out, is ave- [Lov OPVUJLEVOLO EK KAUVPHATOS. ‘As when 4 dark mist is seen issuing from the clouds, when a blustering wind rises after heat. As ayp implies the ap- pearance of the at mosphere generally, not a particular cloud, it is the more difficult to comprehend the simile.— duov vedéecow is variously explained by the Scholiasts, ‘like clouds,’ ‘ near the clouds,’ ‘in the clouds,’ ‘enve- loped in clouds.’ Schol. Ven. Sivarac bAos cuvarTomevos 0 aTixos SynAovy, OTL veer KEKaAVMZLEVOS ATO Ys aVHPXETO. Heyne’s version is this: ‘as a dark cloud is seen in the sky in a season of heat (xavuaros ovtos),—so Mars was seen by Diomede (alone, cf. 127) in the clouds, im his ascent to heaven.’ 869. map dé x.7.A. Cf. i. 405, os pa mapa Kpoviwye xabeSero Kudet ‘yatwv. Inf. 903.—duBpotov atua, the txwp, perhaps, sup. 339, 340. } 872. ov veneoign «,7.A., cf. sup. 757.— det Tou K.T.A., SUP. 383 seqq.—ptyroTa, Schol. xaxa, dvoua, Of. i. 325,—toTnTe, ‘consilio, machinatione,’ Heyne. He- sych. PovAnce, Gednoe, aitia, OpyTs xapuTe.—xap dé x.7.A, “ Opponuntur divinae aerumnae beneficiis in hu- manum genus collatis.” The assist- ance rendered in war is primarily meant. 375. got. Some of the ancients ex- plained this by éca oé, but the better sense iS ov mage mroAgutos el, TadTHY éritpérwv Kad Nav adeas. (Schol.) Cf. xiii. 118, 008 ay eywye avdpt “ax7- gaiuny boris 7oAEmoLo pwebein.—ov yap réxes x.t.A. The argument is, ‘you are her father, and you ought to check this furious goddess; but you do not, and therefore you offend us all.’—ovAonevnv, baneful, mischievous, see i. 2.—ayjovAa, Hesych. tapavopna, auapTwrAad, ov KabyKovTa, Probably a form of atovAa, sup. 403. 878. SedunperOa, are enslaved Or subjected to you. Cf. iii, 183, } pa vv ToL TOAAOL Sedunaro Kovpot Axatwv, 879. mpoTiBadAAcat, ‘verberas,’ Doe- derlein. ‘ Coerces nec dicto nec facto,’ Heyne. Rather, ‘come into collision with. It is an obscure expression, not occurring elsewhere, perhaps connected with mpogBodAn, “an at- tack, as Hesychius suggests, who quotes the verse, without however explaining it. The Schol. wrongly gives vmepBaddAets, vikgs.—avins, the Schol. supplies avryv, perhaps rightly, V.] IAIAAO® E. 197 GAN avins, eel altos éyeivao Taid And GidnXov S80 » vov Tudéos viov vr eppiadov Atouydea papyaivew dV enKev ér iGavaro.ct Geotow. > Kv m pudas pev —— oXE00v OvUTace XElp er Kapa, { 5 avTap erreur QUTw prot TET OUTO daipove Oos- f > € f ; AN > / ‘ J are GAAG fh VTNVELKAV TAXEES TOODES* 7) TE KE ONPOV $85 , ~ / > wy 5 > ~ sO QvUTOV TY)[LAAT eT AO KX OV €V AWC tV VEKGAOEOCOLV j / t ? Ww vs \ > ~ nN + | y KE CWS OJLEVVOS ea xadKovo TUTYOLY. ‘ ‘2 ” > ¢ , \ + ee / f i / r , TOV O ap vToOpa LOWV TpOT EPpy vepeAnyepeTa. Zevs ” pt ) TL jot, ado pooadre, exPioTos dE prot éoot Geav ot "Odvpt O TOpECOpLevos PLUVUpLCE. vy €xovgw" 890 aiel Yop TOL Epis TE hirn TOAELOL TE pax ae TE. [LNT pos TOL pevos ECT daoxeTov, OUK ET LELKTOV, “Hpys* TIV [Lev € eyo oT ovoy) dapvnp eTET OW. a“ > We , TW OF OLW KELV7)S TUOE TOT XELEV évvecinow. aAXrX ov LyV oO €TL ONpPOV aVvESOMat aAye €XOVTa* 895 4 + n~ f , \ of / , €K Yap E/LEV yevos eOOl, E/LOL O€ GE D casted fpAYTYP- ei O€ Tev €€ GAXOV ye Gewv yev ev @O aidnAos, / \ 3 Kal Kev 02) 7WaAat nada éveptepos Ovpaviwvwvr. / ” / and so Heyne, “incitas, indulgendo audaciorem reddis, quia ea tua filia est.”” Hesych. avieus, adeis (adiers ?) epeOigers. Cf, sup. 422, 761. The sense, however, may be intransitive, ‘you are remiss,’ like pefiévar, iv. 234. Vi. 525, &C. 882. papyawveyv, patvecOa, like adpaive, ii. 258. vii. 109. It may be doubted whether the syntax is avéenkey é€mt Oeots, OF papyatvey emt Eos, S86. vEeKadeT ot, Hesych. TALS TwV vexpwv tagerr.. A word araé etpnme- vov. Being immortal, Ares could not be slain; but he might either have lain in pain and discomfort among the slain, or have been put hors de combat by a stroke of the lance. Cf. sup. 397, év IlvAw ev vexvetor Badwrv ddvvyow éSwKev. Xv. 117, eimrep prou (SC. « . . Bs Apev) Kal woipa ALos TANYEVTL KEPavVw KecaGat Ouov vexvedot meO atuaTe Kat KOVLENOLV,—AMLEVHVOS, agVEVNS, AOVVATOS, as in the combination vexvwv ayevnva Kapnva, 889. dAAompogaAde, Sup. 831. wivd= pice, “ whine 3 Hesych. pecvupicer: OAtyy dwvp Kat OLKT pa KpnTac, With the ext distich compare i. 176, €x@eeros Sé pot éeaor dtotpehdéwy BactAjwy, aet yap K.T.A. 892. wytpos, the temper and spirit of your mother Hera.—a-acyeroyr, *un- bear —. probably, as Doederlein suggests, for av-AVOXETOV. Of. xxiv. 708, TAVTAs yap daoXeTOV ikeTo trevGos, ovk emeckrov, ‘not capable of yield- ing,’ Vill. 32. Xvi. 549. Hesych. e7T- €lLKTa* popyra, VTOXWwpHTA. R93. oTovon, MLOALS. So il. 99, orovd7) 8 éCero Aads, and Od. iii. 297, cnovdy S nrve av odAeGpov. AS examples of Hera’s rebellious spirit Heyne cites 1. 565. vill. 408, 894. 7o, wherefore, viz. from her uncontrollable conduct, 1 expect that you have been thus wounded by her advice and instructions, viz. given to Athene and Diomede. See 711—717. 898. éveptepos, Schol. vroyPorcwrepos. Hesych. xatwrepos, AS a compara- tive, this is amaé eipnuevory. ‘If,’ says Zeus, ‘ you had not been my son, lL would have sent you to Tartarus, lower: thau the rebel sons of Uranus,’ the Titans. So xiv. Qeovus—rtovs Wroraprapiovs ot Titnves Kaddovrat, XV. 225, olrrep évéprepot eiot Oeol, Kpo- VOV GQULOLE EOVTEHR, th THREE Ie i att ar ah Bi nme ri Vii t bale oar it} ani hit weal ] ; | Nai oe 11 a - - fi Ff Pr) > } : Hy 7 | ‘i an J i) ‘i ii! I : Ae : WE if i} it MW we ome at — ree eet ote eee netraepeat sie, > eae 4 ul 198 401, 531.—émevyopuevos, cercumactus et agi- tutus, rather eérevyouéevws, the next agulated round,’ that stirs it. to make IAIAAO® E. [v. > , 4 7 > 5 , 5s 7 WS PATO, KAL Tarnov avaryew inoac Oar. ; / 7 Tw 8 eri Masspoov OOuV np ITA PAPPAKA TATTWV 900 : P , nKerar Dp nv yop TL aialatiials ies YE TETUKTO. “AD ao 5 lal as 0 OT O7F0s yada evKov emrevyopev os cover nee ¢ > iy pov €0V,; eee 0 OoxKa TEpLTpEeheTat KUKOWVTL, Os Of a KaPTAaAiULws incoaro Govpov Apna pa kapTrahipms incato Goupov Apna. ss ¢ cr . ~ , “A. o > Vv TOV O H By AOUC'EY, XAPlevTa O€ €LULAT ceOCOEey” ‘4 ~~ 4 4 r 7 fis > J os 7 Tap oe Au Kpovint KaUECETO KUOEL YaLwv. A oO ato "Hp 7 7 yy 5 y : 5 * = : , Tavoao at PporoAoryov Apnv OVOPOKTEC LOWY. aA 4 7 7 QUTLS TOs OW {LE Auos pLeyaAoLo VE€OVTO, " ‘ > \ 2 "Apyein KGL “AXaAKopet HLS AGnvn, 900, 901. This rs oh occurred sup. 246, nurcov pev Opéwas AevKoto yadax- 102. Compare iv. 218. 76s. Hence ‘ to nourish,’ i.e. to make 902. dds, fig-juice, used for curd- of firm body and consistency. The ling milk in making cheese. See ii. common reading is mepiotpéderat, which Spitzner retains. 904. @s xapradinws. The point of the simile is in the rapid granulation of the flesh from the blood, as curd is deposited from milk. For the nett line see sup, 869. 908. “AAaAxovernis. sense is i.e. war «Ka, in verse.— TEDLTPEMETAL, ‘is co- ‘_ e. round the hand For this use of rpédecr, cf. Od. ix. He yne. Perhaps the thick, coagulate, See iv. 8, ARGUMENT OF BOOK VI, (Mure, vol. i. p. 244.) AcAMAS, the remaining Thracian chief, is slain by Ajax. Helenus, the Trojan augur, sends Hector to the city to propitiate Minerva, that she may restrain the valour of Diomed, which he considers “no less formidable than that of Achilles had formerly been” (99). Diomed and Glaucus, in a friendly dia- logue, agree to avoid hostile collision during the remainder of the war. Hector arrives at Troy, and after performing his commission visits Paris, whom he finds still in Helen’s apartment. Andromache implores Hector to moderate his valour, reminding him of her family afflictions, consequent on the destruction by Achilles of her native city Thebes. Hector returns to the field accompanied by Paris, - os he ae eee = th, ee 200 IAIAAO® Z. (VI. / a 5 4 Tpwwv 0 oiwby Kai “Axatav pvAomis aivy ToAAa 8 dp vba kat WO vee paxn mediore 5 / “ GAAjAwv vvopévwv yaAKypea Sovpa, \ ws / 2D if / G c / PEoOTyVUs ml{JLOEVTOS Loe HAVUOLO PpOawV. b ~ A ty > ~~ Alas 6€ mpa@tos TeAapwvios, epxos Axatov, 6 Tpww page padrayya, pows d Eraporrw eOyKev, 2 e > ek . / / avopa Badov Os apirtos evi OpyKetot TETUKTO, eX nM s > / NE, , VLOV Evoowpou Akapavt YUvV TE peeyav TE. nw / / Tov p €Badev rpatos Kdpvlos padov trrodaceins, > \ / a€ , OF; a5 Ss , ” 1 ev O€ peToTTH THEE, TEPHTE O AP OOTEOV ELow ) > \ / \ Qh , ” ae | QALY }41) xahKein’ TOV O€ OKOTOS OOCE KG/ VYEV- L > 4 " sm "AévXov & ap éredhve Bony ayalos Avoundns 4D aA » ] , 2 TevOpavidny, 0s evarey évxtimevyn ev Apia Py a2 > , adveis Bidro.o, diros 8 Hv avOpwro.ww" / \ / can » s / TAVTQAS Y2P direc Kev 00W €7TL OLKLA VOALWV. 15 GAA ot ov TLS TOV ye TOT NpPKEGE Avypov oA€O pov 1. 016@y, was deserted, viz. by the gods retiring from the contest. Schol. en.ovHbn Sn maxyn THS TOV Oe@v oU_- wax tas oUTws “Hpa pev yap Kat A@nva ets Tov "OAvpmTov amiacu, "AmdAAwy &é eis Tlépyamov, 6 68 ”"Apns Kai 7 “Adpodiry TETPWVTAL VTO Atouydous, 2. Wuee, as in xii. 443, Ovoeav § emi Teixos aodAées, rushed to and fro, this way and that, on the plain. The ge- nitive may be used as in ein wedioro inf. 507, or may depend on év@a Kai évda, aS émioramevor tediovo KpaiTvd war evOa Kai évOa Siwxénev.—idvvo- wévwv, While they, the combatants, were levelling at each other their bronze-tipped spears. For the transitive seuse of i#vverOa. Heyne cites Od. v. 270, avrap 6 mndadiw LOv- vero. Ib. xxii. 8, 7, kal ém "Avtivdw Wivero mkpov oaorov.—The genitive depends on the sense of shooting at, as in iv. 100, diorevoov MeveAdov. xiii. 499, TiTvoKoMévwy Kal’ Gutrov dAAr- Aw, 4. peronyvs, See on ii. 465. 5. mperos, viz. first on the renewal of the fight. 6. dows, haos gwrypias, as in Viii. 282, Barr ovTws, ec Kev TL hows Aava- oor yervnyor. The metaphor is from breaking through a wall or roof and letting in the light. The death of Acamas is so described because he Was apioros in valour and huge in person. Cf. v. 461, "Apns— eidduevos "Axapavte Go@ Hyntopt Opynkwv. In ii. 844 Peirous and Acamas are men- tioned as the leaders of the Thracians. The former had been slain by Thoas, iv. 527. 9. dadov. See on iii. 362. 12. "AgvAov, From aye or ayvivat vAnv, or pronounced "AgvAdor, if from EvAov. (Schol. wapa 7d ayeuw, tives b€ tov évAa Saravovra hac, viz. a being intensive.}—Tev@pariény, as from Tev- Opavos, a form of TevOpas.— ApicBy, see 11. 856. 14. tAos, friendly, liberal, hospita- ble.—avzas, Schol. TOUS Tapatvyxa- vovras.—diadéeoker, efevecev, id. Of. ili. 207, rols & éym éfeliyicoa Kai év meya- poot didnoa,—ode em, Schol. Ven. 7 ETL QVYTL THS Tapa, ws TH emt Ameve oixev. But he adds another, though less probable, opinion, that 7 emt SnAot é€v tovTo.s TO VWyAdv awd TIS yns, ‘on a height commanding the road,’ 16. ovris tov ye, not one of the many he had fed. ‘Ingeniose ejus munificentia utitur poeta ad misera- tionem movendam,’ Heyne.—pkece ot, ‘warded off for (i.e. from) him fate. See i. 566. xiii. 440, ds ot mpoo- Oev amd xpods npker OAcbpov.—mpoober, either ‘ before,’ i. e. to intercept the blow from Diomede, Schoi. mpd tov- tov, or ‘in front of him,’ Schol. 7 er eee VI] IAIAAO®S, Z. 201 , € , > y apoobev VUTaVTLaAC as, aAAr appa Gupov amnupa, ] Lyd EN \ ; ’ r , o c t/ avTov Kat Geparrovra KaAnotov, os pa Tod immwv “> y ” - , \ A a7 EO KEV vpynvioxos* TW O apepw yauav €ouTny. a a> ae iu \ > ; ‘ , “ : Apynoov 0 Kupvados cat OdeAtiov éSevapiger 20 os By de wer Atonrov kai IIndacov, ovs more vupy ‘ > vnis ‘A BapBapén TEK GpLVJLOVL BovroXiwvt. > ¢ > , o> \ 5 a sD BovkoAtwv oO DV VLOS ayavou AaojedovTos mpeo PUTaTos yeven, OKOTLOV S77 € , O€ € yeivaro NTH P* , a a Ae ‘oes et co \ So. ~— TouLaivwv O eT OEToL piyyn piAoTHTL kat Evy, 25 a Ww ¢€ , Q 9 sf s AQ 1) O UTOKVO OJLEVT) OLOUJLQOVE YEVaATO TTOLOE. \ \ nm ¢ / / \ At an KQL fyV TWV vTreAvore JLEVOS KQL Patouwa yvuia \ M NKLOTYLAONS, KG a 1 > y f - -< , WIL@vV TEVXE ecvAa* >. , o> > > — , AorvaAdov 6 ap eredve meverrtoAenmos LloAvroirns f ; p i WS, ~ A393 ~ ‘ , +s , “ Ilidurnv 6 Odvoeds Tepxoovov éfevaprgev 30 » Z ma a3 9 , an eyxet xadkeiw, Tevxpos 0 Apetaova ovov. > s _ yr >). TR 3 eRe, a AvtiXoxos 0 ABAnpov évyparo dovpi daeu @ ~ sO i ~% 4 & 3 “ n Nearopioyns, KAatov 0€ avagé avopwv Ke > A yop. € pvove ~ AN 4 / 5 , a VQLE O€ 2ATVLOEVTOS EVPPELTAO Tap 0x Oas 4S > , IIndacov QLTTEW YY. / C3 o , ¢ bie PvAakov 6 €Ae AniTos npws 35 pevyovT * EvpvmvAos 6€ MeAavOtov éevaprer. QF »¥ Sd C > » ‘a 4 rp ‘ Adpynortov O ap E7eETa Bony ayabos MevéAaos Umepacricas H évavtTiwbeis Arounder.— amnuvpa, viz. Diomede. 18. KadAyjnovov, He was the vocator, who went into the high road and in- vited people to his master’s table. ‘ rT . . a ~ a. ‘ ‘Schol. Ven. ard yap rov Kadetv éri Ta éévia Kadjovos.—vdnvioxos, the driver under the direction of the fighting- man, or tapafaryns. Hesychius and the Schol. explain it simply by nve- oxos. It is only used here.—édvrnp, Schol. ynv radevres evedvcoavro. Luf, 411, x@ova Svmevar. 21. wera, in quest of, éri.—Huryalus was a companion of Diomede and Sthenelus in leading the Argives, ii. 565.—viudy vnis, a Naiad, from the root vaf, ‘to flow.’—apvporr, * hand- some.’ See inf. 155. He was called BovxoAiwyv, ‘Cowkeeper,’. from tend- ing his father’s herds, “non quidem ut ipsi greges ducerent, sed ut curam haberent rei pecuariae.’ Heyne.— ayavov, Schol. to yéver ) 7 KaddAce, 24. oxotiorv, the offspring of a secret amour; the same as waoevios in XVI1. 180, v68@0s being the son of a concu- bine and not a wife, illegitimate.—ér’ decor, See v. 137. inf. 424. xi. 106.— piyn, Bucolio with Abarbarea. 26. UToxvoauéevn, from Kuve, praeg- nantem facere, not kvetv, praeg- nantem esse. The word is therefore wrongly written with oo in the ear- lier editions. The meaning of the middle is,‘ having become pregnant by,’ &c.—écdupaove, Aesepus and Pe- dasus. 27 Kai phy, ‘and yet’ (i.e. hand- some, and therefore, according to the Greek doctrine, by presumption brave),.—Myxcornadys, Euryalus son of Mecisteus, ii. 565. See on i. 1. 830. Tlepxworov, from Llepxarn (xi. 229) on the Hellespont. Cf. ii. 831. 35. Iyjédacov. It was a town on the high bank of the Satnioeis, a stream in the Troad. Cf. xxi. 87, Iyjéacov aimnnerouv éxwv ert Larviderte, 87. "Adpnorov, See ii. 830.—artugo- péevw, flying wildly over the plain, So xviii. 7, "Ayacot vnvaoiy Eme KAove. — — ——_-— = ee 202 TAIAAOSS Z. (VL. ‘ 7\> 7 , e 2 / , Cwov €X* irmw yap ol atulopeva TEOLOLO, We M” / / 5 / 7 oCw EvL pradberte JLUPLKLVO, ayKvAov Cp j.a. + & Sis , c “ a: \ > / agavT ev TPwWTHW PYLa adTw pev EBHTHV 40 e ie) / / Tpos woAw, H ep of GAOL arvopevor HoPéovTo, aitos 5 ex didpoto rapa Tpoxov eEexvAicOy \ > , ‘ / TPYVYS €V KOVLY)O LV eT OTOMA, map O€ ot coTY “Atpetons MevéAaos EXWV doALyooKiov ey XOS. "Adpyartos of ap ereita AaBov éA\\too ero yovvwv. 45 WW & vor > wt) Ast ” * Coypet, Atpéos vié, od 0 agia O€fat azrowa. 5 =a ‘ , “ ToAAa & év acbveov TATPOS KELLNALA KELTAL, xaAKos TE xXpvaos TE TOAVKLNTOS TE oidnpos, lal / / ‘ > "ed > » TWV KEV TOL X2PLOaLTO TAaTYP ATEPELOL aTvrolwva, > \ SF a 3 el kev ene Cwov memvGour ert vyvow “Ayatov.’ 50 ® / “ - - \ a / »” WS Paro, TW 0 apa Ovpov €VL oTnbecow OpPLVEV. Kal 07 pv TAX eweAXe Gods eri vias “Axatov docev @ Oeparovre katageuev* GAN ’Ayapenvev dvtios nAGe Gewv, Kai duoxAnoas eros yvda- > > ‘> “ 4 / yA “@ merov, ® Mevédae, ti 7) € OD KHdEaL OVTWS 55 ovTat atuCouevor meSioco.—BAadbévte, caught or entangled in a bough of the tamarisk-tree; cf. xxiii. 545, 74a Ppovewy oT. ot BAaBev dpyara Kai taxé L777 @, 40. mpwry puxw. This is commonly explained “the end of the pole, viz. next the yoke, the same as axpw in v. 729. So Schol. Ven., mpwrm avri Tov axpw. Rather, perhaps, the end of the pole next the car. So in Pro- pert. v. 8. 21, ‘ spectaclum ipsa sedens primo temone gape ngt eo adAot, Viz. immo, Or perhaps ot devyovres. The horses naturally took the same road as others took, flying like them- selves. 43. Schol. créua 7d mpdawroy, ovTw Aakwves, 45, yourwy may depend on AaBar, as the genitive of the part seized, or On €AAtogero, ‘ supplicated him by his knees,’ as Aesch. Suppl. 332, re zs txvecoGat TOVS’ aywrviwy Oewr ; 46—50. Nearly these verses occur x1. 131 seqq.—déefat amowa, accept an equivalent ransom; cf. i, 23, ayAad 6€, Oat arrowva. 48. moAvKuntos, ‘much wrought,’ opposed to the lump of crude metal proposed as a prize in xxiii. $26. Schol. 6 78y cipyaopévos, } 6 ToAAods KG|LVELY TOLWY, 7) O Els TOAAOUS KamaTous emiTnSecos, 4 0 SucKkaréepyagtos. He- sych, moAvKuntoys peta woAAOU Kapa- Tov yeyevnuevoy, H TOADY KapLaTOY HulY TmapexovTa. Od. xiv. 323, Kat moe KTH- par edeckev doa Evvayecpar ‘Oduccers, XaAKOV TE Xpugov Te TOAVKENTOY TE giénpov. Virg. Aen, x. 526, ‘ Est do- mus alta; jacent penitus defossa talenta Caelati argenti; sunt auri poudera facti Infectique mihi.’— xapioacto, ‘would gladly give.’ Schol. MeTa xapas Soin.—remv0aiT0, a redu- plicated medial aorist (avv@avouat), like wefidéoGar from dedopnat. 51. dpevey, ‘moved to pity.’ More frequently ‘ stirred to anger.’ Heyne has érevOe, 53. xataiéuev, the epic aorist of karaye. See oniii.105. The future would here be inadmissible. The kata, aS usual, implies the carrying down to the coast. Schol, vynaAn yap Kal aveuoecoa 7 "LAtos,— dmoxAngas, with a sharp word of reproach, 55. ® wémrov. ‘O soft-hearted one, O Menelaus, and pray why do you show such tender regard for these men? ‘Truly, I should say, good ser- vices have been done to you in your VI.) dvopav ; Tpos Tpwwv. IATAAOS Z. 203 *s \ ; > ee 7) GOL APLOTA TETOLNTAL KATA OLKOV n , > TOV PY TIS UITEeKpVyot aimiv OAefpov xetpas O yperépas, pnd ov Twa yaorépe pyrnp an 5/7 , KOUpOV €oVvTa depot’ pnd Os piyot, GAN dua wavtes > / ca / > sa IAtov éfarroXoiar axyndecrot Kal adavro..”” sy 2 \ / nw ty ws éirwv Tapéerecev AdeAHELOd hpévas Hpws, A /, rat > 3 ER ” / ALO LAG TApPElTWvV* O 8 Qa7ToO eGev WOaTO XEtpt 7 7» “ npw AdpyoTov. > \ a > ovTa Kata Aamdpynv 0 0 dverpamer, “Arpetdns d€ \- 3 7 AaE ev orynbeor Bas eEéorace peiAwov €yXOS. ~T?s A> > , \ , Neotrwp 6 Apyeiowrw éxexAeTo paxpov avoas ¢ ® / 7 , » @ didrot npwes Aavaoi, Gepaovres "Apyos, , “~ > / > / / pn Tls viv éevapwv éeriPadAomevos pero bev / 7 ~ / ‘\ “ by PipveTw, ws kev TA€OTA hépwv El Vnas ikyTal, I aAXr avopas KTELVJLEV. ae a7 , a 29 veKpous Gp Tediov ovAncerE TEOVNwTAS. family by Trojans!’ This, of course, is irony, in reference to the rape of Helen by Paris. — «ydear, oiKTecpets, So ii. 27 and xi. 665 xySerac and éAe- aipe. are combined. Similarly i. 56, KydeTo yap Aavawy, ore pa OvnaKovtas oparo. Kor ® métrov see xii, 322 58, 59. ovreva depo, as part of the imprecation, and equivalent to et tw fépot, is attracted, so to speak, to the primary optative.—xovpoyv, a child in the womb. This must here be the sense, though elsewhere xovpot are ‘the fighting-men,’ the nobles; cf. i. 470. Doederlein renders it, ‘ne laten- tem quidem in utero matris, si gene- rosae stirpis est. For the savage wish here expressed, compare iii. 300. —p7o’ ds, und ovtos. Od. XVii. 172, Kat Tote by ope éecre Medwy* O05 yap pa padtora nvéave KnpUKwY. 60, €faroAoiar’, Od. xx, 356, néAtos yap ovpavov esatroAwdAe, — axydeorot, “uncared for,’ i.e. unburied. Schol. BN EXOvTES TOV Kyndevovra. adavrou dé, @s pnd pvymetov avTw@y KaTadetred@an, ‘ Insepulti, et ut ne memoria quidem eorum swpersit, Heyne, who com- pares Od. xxiv. 186, Ov €TL Kal vUY gwuar axydea Ketrat evi peyapors, and inf. xx. 303, Odpa py acmepnos yeven kat ahaytos OAntat Aapdavov. CO f. also XXii. 464, raxées S€ cy Uroe EAkov axn- Scotus. 60 \ de / > / Tov 0€ Kpeiwy Ayapenvwr 65 »” +e \ \ 7 €TelTa, O€ KaL TA EKHAOL 70 61. mapérecev, ‘persuaded him away, i.e. dissuaded him from his intention.— maperrmyv, ‘ talking him over to juster views,—quod fas erat in Tr ojanos ab Achivis statui, Heyne. Schol, ta eipapuéva Kai mpénovTa Tots adiKoupevors, 64. avetpamero, ‘fell on his back,’ Hesych, avetparn, émecev Urtios. A metaphor from a house or a table overthrown, or an empty wine-jar turned upside down. 68. émtBadAduevos, lit. ‘in laying his hands on spoils,’ i.e. in his eagerness to get them. Schol. éridvperv, avte- movoupmevos, émtBoAnv mo.ovmevos, AS in capio and ewpio, the ideas of seizing and desiring are closely related. Compare é77Bodos, ‘in possession of,’ 70. avépas, emphatic, as in oppo- sition to ovAav eévapa.—xai Ta, Kat TAUTA Ta Evapa TVAHTETE—CVAGY TLVA tt, like adaipetoOar, xv. 428, wy peuv "Axavol Tevxea TVARTwWOL.— ExnAot, ‘at your leisure, ‘unmolested.’ Nestor does not say cvAyjgwpuer, but ocvAy- gete, which, as the Schol. remarks, concedes the prizes of war to the captors: To de Képdos tdcov movetras TOV OTpaTWwTwY év TH TVAHTETE. — TeOvnwras, not a mere epithet to vexpovs, but an exegetical accusative added to the verb, * the corpses, those namely slain in war.’ ve LAIAAOS Z. [VI. bo $s A »” / \ ‘\ ¢ 4 < OS ElITWV wWrpuvE EvOS Kal Oupov ExaoToL, 4 an ra ie c >> lo evda Kev abre Tpdes dpyipirwy tm *“Ayarov / ~) /, "TAvov eicaveBynoav, avadkeinor Sapévres, ¢ : > , El 7) ap Aiveia TE KAL ‘Exropt ei7r€ TapacTas 75 oes oa / 4 5 y+ IIpiapidns “EXevos, oiwvordAwv ox’ dpurros, 44 > , \ Uo 5 \ ‘ yy Pe \. Atveva TE KAL Exrop, €7TTEL TOVOS Up pAL HPOALTTa \ / / y > » Tpwwv Kat AvKtwv eyKekALTat, OVVEK GPLOTOL A s+ 3 s/he 5 , , , Tacav ér iGvv éote paxerOai re hpoveew Te, yl 5 “ \ \ 5 / \ / OT1NT QUTOV, KQAL Aaov EPUKAKETE TT po TUAGwV , , \ 5 ? \ a“ TAVTH ETOLXOMEVOL, TplY AUT év X€POl yvuvatkwy , 4 ~ / Ay / , pevyovTas TES EELV, dnlLoLot O€ Xap pa. yeveo Gat. > \ > / / > , c , QuTap €7TEL KE padayyas ET OT PUVI)TOV aTacas, c ~ \ “~ / \> 5 , Y)ILELS fev Aavaotct paynoowed avbe EVOVTES, ‘ / / / > / \ > s KQt para TELPO[LEVOL TEp* QVAYKALY) Yap €TTELYEL ie 5 \ \ / \ / > \ > »+ Exrop, arap ov moAwoe perépyeo, cite § ereira, nn A AG; . / arr i Pe ~ > f%. ¥ V7)OV £ VQLYS Y/ QUKWTLOOS EV TOAL OKP1), 4 & Aa a. c ~ a7 olgaca KAnLOL Cupas LepoLo OojL0LO0, , sd e Q / / a>AN , qemXov, O Ol OOKEEL KAPLETTATOS NOE PLEYLOTOS 90 elvat évt weyapw Kai ot 7oAd piAraros avTy } 4 f 1 C 7I TOS 1)» + 3 / > \ , 3 ; Geivar AOnvains ert youvacty 1UKOJLOLO, / ¢ c , ~ s yy “~ + ~ KQL OL brocxer au dvoxaldeka ous Evi VAW ¥ 5 / c , »” * s , NVLS NKETTAS LEPEVTEMEV, EL K eAenon + - Lom /, 5 / \ / / - GOTU TE KAL Tpwov aAoxous KGL VYTlLaA TEKVA, 95 yy ri C / <.X > / , / c los el kev Tvdéos viov aroayy LAtou ipys, » , \ / / ay pLov OLX LNT HV, KpaTtEepoVv PyTT wpa doPouo, \ “~ \ 5 \ f > n / 4 Ov 67) ey KapTicTOV AXaLov pnt yeveoCan. 303 3 ~ 7 > @Qas > sf sa »” 5 “A _~ ovo AxtAyna two woe Y EOELOLMLEV, OPXAHOV AVOPWYV, o , — 3t/ > ga , Ov TEP Pact Geas efeupevae’ aArX ode Any 100 / » / e .&:2 / > /y 9 PLOLVETAL’ OV TLS OL SvvaTaL pmEevos avTLpepicely. e > AS O-ar- “> , , as ebal, Exrwp 0 ov TL KacLyVyT® amino er. , C3 3 , L , 5 as avrixa 8 é& é6yéwv Evv Tevxerw GATO Xapace, /, “3 > € s ~ fon \ \ yy / TadAwy 0 O&€0, COUPE KATA TTPATOV WKETO TAVT?), t s 91, évi neyapw. The peplus, or em- broidered shawl, was to be trans- ferred from the palace of Priam as an offering to the goddess. The opening of the temple with the key (a task performed by the priestess Theano inf. 302) was therefore to afford ac- cess to the goddess. 92. éri yovvacw. The Scholiasts, conceiving that the antique statues of Pallas were represented as stand- ing, explained ért yovvaow ‘by her kuees, The natural sense, however, is clearly ‘on (i.e. across) her knees.’ This passage is one of great interest. It is difficult to read it without sus- pecting we have here a description of the Attic Pallas Athene, and the offering of the peplus at the Pana- thenaea. Compare ii. 549, «ad 3 ev "AOnuys €loe, é@ evi Tiove vNy. The distinct mention of a statue of the goddess, as we have her described in the Eumenides of Aeschylus, reminds us more forcibly of the acropolis of Athens than of the acropolis of Troy. The temples on the acropolis were BeBaiws cAnora, Thue. ii. 17. 93. Bods—iepevoguev, Again we have a custom suspiciously Attic. Cf. Ar. Equit. 656, evayyéAro Ovew exarov Bows 7 Gee. 94. Hvis, jvias, ‘yearlings.’ Cf. x. 292, Body jv evpuseTrwrov, where sé the note.—jKéoras, ‘untouched by the goad. Hesych, axevtpiorous, dSapacras. Root kevo = xevt, We have xévoat in xxiii. 337, and the v being elided left the residue xeo, whence keoros, the cestus, a pierced strap or thong, and a-Keo-ros (or pos- sibly vjxeoros), with the first syllable metrically lengthened. The assimi- lation of the first syllable in both words is perhaps the real reason of the anomaly. 97. Doederlein adopts a punctua- tion recorded by the Schol. Ven., GypLov, atxunTHV Kparepov, MNTTwWPA doforo, For pnotwp see iv, 328.—xKap- tTiatov ‘yever Oat, Schol. wo "A@nvas SnAovere. Cf. sup. v. 2. In v. 108, Dio- mede is called aptoros “Axatwy, and he appears to share this title in com- mon with Achilles, i. 244. 100. Amv, ‘too much,’ viz. for any one to compete with him in strength. 104. kata orparov. He was first (sup. 81) to exhort the army to make a stand, and to encourage them to fight (83), and then to go off to the acropolis. The former duty he now performs (in what manner, is de- scribed 111, &c.), the latter inf. 116.— dféa Sovpe, see ili. 18, —e eS eee - —————— “ oe — ¥ . 1 . < . 4 ~ a - ee ST. =) = SA / > id 4 oTpivwv payéecacOan, eyeipe O€ pvAoTW aivynv. 105 IAIAAOS Z. ot 0 eXeixOyoar Kal évavrio érrav "Aya" Apysiot 8 irexapnoayv, Angav dé ddvovo, pay 0€ tw’ davarwv é oipavod dorepdevros Tpwoty ddeEjoovra kare\beuev, ds éhédrybev. o \ SW ‘Extwp de Tpdecow €KEKAETO aKkpov avoras “'Tp@es trrépOvupor tyrAeKAETol 7 ETLKOUPOL, avepes éore, pidror, pvjoacbe Sé Govpidos aNKNS, Opp av éyw Beiw zport *IAuoy, n0€ yépovew eizw Bovdeutioe Kat npETEpNs aAdyourw > / 99 = daimoow dpjoracbat, vrooxéobat 8 ExatouBas. 115 ds dpa duvynoas dréBn xopvbaiodos “Exrwp* api O€ piv odupa rumre Kal avxeva dépua KeAawvor, A cA / / > / > / avrTvé } wuparn dev domidos oupadoerons. PAaixos 3 ‘ImroAdyxo10 dus Kat Tudos vids 106. €AeAcy@noav, rallied, turned round again. 108. day d€ «.7.A. ‘They said some od must have come down from 1eaven to help them, they had ral- lied so.” The as virtually means dre ov7Tws, as inf. 166, roy 8¢ avaxra XOA0s AdBev, olov axovoev. The Schol. gives two explanations, ovrws éAcAcyOev and ore €A., of which he prefers the for- mer. 113, Betw, i.e. BO, like xcyetw in i, 26.—Bovaevrjor, again a suspiciously Attic word. There was no mention of ‘aged councillors’ made by Hele- nus sup. 87, but only of the women. The Schol. thinks this was now added iva wn SoKy yuvatxas Movas émi Tov TpaTevmatos odvoudcew, — apjnocacGar, cf. i. 11. Schol. eTéppwoev avTovs XpnoTy éAmide: Sediac. yap as Tapa- onovinoarvres. 115. éxarouBas. Heyne, observing that twelve oxen only are spoken of sup. 93, thinks ‘ Hecatomb’ was a ge- neral term for a solemn sacrifice, 117. opvpa cai avyéva are not di- rectly governed by audit, which is rather adverbial. He carried (pro- bably hanging from his back) the huge circular shield which in fight- ing protected the entire body, and which, as he walked, struck against the lower part of the leg on one side (audi) and the neck on the other. The Schol. less correctly explains it kara Ta obupa kal tov avyéva % Sepua- Tivy avtvé avrov érumtev, —avrTvé, the rim, irvs, exegetical of dépua, which here seems to mean a strap or border of black leather enclosing or binding the shield. This will explain the pre- cise meaning of jedAavderor TaKos, Aesch. Theb. 43. Cf. Herod. Vii. 89, agmidas ius ovK éxovoas. H eyne thinks that the leather which overlaid the shields, (hence called pwvol,) WAS vO- vered externally with a metallic plate, leaving a circle of dark leather prominent round the margin.— zv- warm, at the outer edge or margin of the shield. 119. The celebrated episode about the meeting of Glaucus and Diomede has been by many critics attributed to an Ionian poet or rhapsodist. Ac- cording to the Schol. Ven., some of the ancients assigned it a different place in the poem, perariOéaci TLVES ddkaxdoe taitnvy Thy ovoracw. Pin- dar, in Ol. xiii. 60, has in view the legend, though he does not perhaps refer to the story recisely as we have it in Homer, °: erodotus, i. 147, Says of the Ionians in Asia Minor, Baciréas 8& éaticavto ot mev avtav Avktouvs amd TAavxcov tod “IrroAoxov yeyovoras, which would account for the insertion of the story here by an Ionic poet. It should be added that the style and diction present many marked peculiarities, 110 SS \ —— Ni lls ila the hich rder ding pre» KOS, . 80, Hks . the 3 U0. sallic ither r the haps Ss We mth nor, mid Agxov t for by al that mally Vij IAIAAO® Z. 207 / , © 4 a) , 7 és fLewov dpLoTEpwv EVVLTHV [LEULAWTE payer Oar. 120 ~ ¢ \ a \ 4 5 > , >/ ot 0 ore On TxEd0v Noav éx aAAn\oLCL iovTes, \ / / \ sa TOV mpoTEpos mpoceeitre Pony ayabos Atopnons , s« , / ~~ / “ris d€ ov evar, hEepioTe, KaTabyynTov avOpwrwv ; 3 \ / > » / ” A , OU fey)V Yap TOT OTWTQa aX?) €Vl KVOLAVELPY) \ / Seb ‘ A \ ae) c f 9 TO T piv" ATAP fLIV VUV YE roXv TmpoPpeBnkas ATTOAVTWV 12: wet 5 Odoc te? 2dr Sodivoo a _ . ow APTet, OT €f/L01 O LXxOO KLOV eyXOS E/LELI Qs. / 4 AN 5 al / 5 , dvoTHVvwv d€ TE TALOES ew LEVEL QAVTLOWOLV. 7 / > la 4 ei b€ tis GOavarwy ye Kat ovpavov cidyjAovUas, xX‘ f a / , ovK av é€yw ye Geotow Erovpavioiss MaXoiunv. san ‘ SON / e\ ‘ / ° OVOE yap OVOE Apvavtos VLOS KpaTEpos AvKoepyos 130 > ~ 4 7 lal , f Y onVv NV, OS pa. Geotow ET OUPAVLOLO LY Epicev, iv 4 / / , ‘fy 7 OS TTOTE JALVOLLEVOLO Atwwvvaoto TUnvas 121. An oft-repeated verse, e. g. iii. 15. v. 630. 850. 124, ov mpiv Orwra. Heyne thinks that Glaucus had succeeded to Sar- pedon, the leader of the Lycians in common with Glaucus, ii. 876, when the latter had retired wounded, v. 653. Schol. Sevrépavy yap Sapmyddvos Exwv THY TaLY OV TPOEMAyXEL. 127. dvoryHvev maides, only the sons of ill-starred fathers, viz. those doomed to lose their children. In this place only avriuwo.v, which is elsewhere the future from avtiagw, is the present tense from avriaw, See ON avriowoay, 1, 31. 129. ovx av éyw«.7.A,, This declara- tion might refer to the warning of Pallas to Diomede in v. 130, not to ficht with any god but Aphrodite. He had indeed wounded Mars, v. 857, though with the express permission of Pallas herself, ib. 829. It seems rather probable that the remark is an independent one (as might be ex pected in an inserted episode) ; and the more so, because no allusion is here made to the power given by Pallas (v. 127) to distinguish gods from men in the conflict, 130. vids. On the short syllable see iv. 473.— AvKoopyos (or AvKoepyos) is more naturally derived from AvxKovs eipyewv, (thus corresponding to the attribute of Pan, Lwpercus, from luwpos arcere,) than from Av«Kos and dpyn, meaning ‘ fierce-tempered,’ He was a son of Dryas, and king of the Thracian Edoni, and was deprived of sight for having in a fit of madness driven away Dionysus and his at- tendant Baechantes (ri@jyvas) when they visited his kingdom in their progress from the east. There were some varieties in the legend. Cf. Soph. Antig. 955 seqq., ¢evx@n & ofvxoAos mais 0 Apvavros, “Héwvav BactAeds, KepTouto.s opyats, ex Aco- vucou meTpwoet KkatadapKtos ev Secpnw. 131. Sv Fv, Schol. eri rodd egy. Cf. v. 407, ov Synvatds Os adavaTrorot maxn- Tat, 132. r:Onvas, attendants, auderddous, Properly, ‘nurses; but here ‘ wor- shippers’ seem to be meant. And so Oed. Col. 1050, ceuva TiOnvetoOat TéAn, ‘to be worshipped with solemn rites,’ —goeve, édiwke, as in v. 208, Od. vi. 89, Kal Tas ev GEevay ToTamov trapa d.w7- evra. The root is the same in coBetv and ceiew.— Nuvoyov, Viz. opos, & mountain in Thrace, probably near Pangaeus. Col. Mure (Crit. Hist. i. p. 151) supposes that Nysa, a district near Helicon, is meant, whence 7nya- Gcov, ‘ pre-eminently sacred,’ See also Gladstone, ‘ Studies’ &c. vol. ii. p. 268. That this part of Hellas was once in- cluded in Thrace is stated by Thucy- dides, ii. 29.—@vc@Aa, the sacrificial implements, opyra. Schol. ravra xor- vas Ta mpos TeAeTnv, though he ex- plains it also, with Hesychius, to in- clude the vine-leaves, boughs, thyrsi, &c. It was especially forbidden to reveal the orgies or sacramental mys- teries of Demeter and Dionysus, or to display the sacrificial implements to mortal eyes. Theocritus appears to imitate this passage, Id. xxvi, 12, Av- a SS — — ae er 8 ee —— a a ee —E SS que eet ° : are Rin a ican oa 2 # f ; & 4 4 |! 208 IAIAAO® Z. [VI. an o 3 , T / Aw & “~ GQOEvVE KAT ipyaGeov Nvonuov: at oO OL [AOL TACQAL / \ / c . Gicbra yapal KaTEXevay, VT a) , , avopepovolo AvKoupyou Gewopevar Bourdjyt. Auwvucos dé hoBnbeis 135 ~ ~ / 3 A se / dSvace GOs KaTa Ktpa, Oeris 0 vrEdeEaTo KoATo O 5 ‘ea - - = a i: \ ” , / > 5 \ c \ An ELOLOTaA Kp@aTEpos YP CX el TPO}LOS av Pos O}/LOK 1). al A » > sa 7 fi \ € A yY / TW) [LEV ETTELT odvaavTo Geol peta QwovTes, 4 7/ . / a3 eo .3 A sf Kal pu TuAov eOnxe Kpovov Tats’ ovo ap €TL ONV => \ . , / A /) nv, eet GOavarourw amnxJero wact Geo. 140 “ r lol sfis 7 ovd dy ey pakaperot Geots eHeAorpwe payer Gan. 5 , / > 2) a a > / \ aN €l d¢ TL €OCtl PpoTwv OL AaPpOVp7]S KOp7TOV E0OUC LY, a ys)? ° 4a! > / / ip i ] docov iO, ws Kev Gaccov OAcpou meipal ikya.. ‘ ral a/ ¢ 3 Sy / Tov © av Im7oA0xo10 Tpoonvoa. paidiwos vLOS “Tydeidn peyadupe, Ti yevenv Epeetvets ; 145 oin wep bvAAwY yeven, toin € Kal avdpav. : pidra Ta ev T GvELOS Xapddus xéel, GAAa O€ GF Ay TyAOowoa pve, Eapos O exvylyverar Gpy’ ® >, fA A 4 .& \ 4 ra) eam / OS GVOp@V YEven 7) [LEV pve 7 0 aroAnyet. a) ~ > » AA ei 8 eGéXes Kat Taira Sanpevat, Opp €v EidTS 150 c , , 4. (Oe ¥ DZ »+ HpeTepynv yevenv’ moAXot O€ ply avopes LoaoW" 3 amy gore rods Edipn poxd “Apyeos tarmoPoroto, rovéa mpara vw avexpaye Sewov idovca, Siv & érapake mwociv pawwdeos opyra Baxxov. 135. BovrAnyt, ‘an ox-goad,’ or, ac- cording to others, ‘an axe’ (i. e. an ‘ox-killer’). Hesych. BovrAné paoreé, méAexus, Bovxdros, This word is arag eipnjévov. 137. tpduos. Dionysus is repre- sented as a pusillanimous god, and as such is ridiculed by Aristophanes in the Ranae. In 135, doBnéeis is better than xoAwdeis, the reading of Zenodotus. There is some connexion between this and the artificial valour said to be given by wine.—opoxdAn, the scolding, or angry tone. 188. 7@, with Lycurgus,—odveav7o, ‘were enraged.’ This is a word more often used in the Odyssey, and with allusion to the name Odysseus. Cf. inf. viii. 37, ws py mavres OAwyrae ddvoca / 4 “ ‘ / oTacav, avtap ot IIpotros kaka prnoaro Gupo, ” ©? > a7 ” > \ \ ; > Os p €k Onpov cAaccer, Erel TOAD hEpTEpos ev, 3 / r \ / ¢. © \ / sa 7 Apel: Zevs s Yop Ol V7TO OKYTT Pw COAPLATO EV. NA TW d€ yuv7) IIpotrou éx epayy ato, 0. Avre.a, as KPpUTTTQOLY) 160 dirornre poly neva GANG TOV Ov TL mew ayaa dpoveovra, daippova BeAXcpodovrny. a7 de Wevoapevy II potrov BactAja Tpoonvod 3 > ~ Ba , , : rebvains, ® Ilpotr’, 7) Kaxrave BeAAcpodovryy, OS os eGeXev didoryrt pry Leva OUK eGeXovoy. Gs pato, Tov dé dvaxta xoAos AdBev olov akovoev. Corinth is a little inaccurately de- scribed, we cannot say.— xépé:oros, ‘most crafty,’ as if from a positive Kepdus, 155. auvmova, ‘handsome. This seems the general sense in Homer when applied to persons, though sometimes, when mention is made of any craft, it means ‘skilful, e. g. as a maptis or ToeOTNS. Applied to things, it signifies ‘ well-proportion- ed,’ ‘ well-looking,’ as péyar Kal apv~ poova tuBov, Od. xxiv. 50. apuvuwv avAyn &c. On this principle probably, though perhaps also as a good war- rior, we so often read of apvpova [InAeiwva, e.g. Od. xi. 470. In fact, the Homeric dpuipwr vio sented the kadds kayaGos of the later Greeks, the notion being, that valour, nvopén, was naturally associated with beauty, and beauty with birth. Compare sup. 22. ii. 876, where TAadKos auvpwv is used in this sense. 156, éparecvjv. This means, perhaps, 7® Syuw, acceptable to the people, who wished to retain him ; but Proe- tus, being king, and stronger than they, determined to eject him. Other- wise, it is hard to see the point of the remark évet modAd déprepos ev "Apyeiwv. 157. Ilpotros. Proetus was king of Tiryns, to whose court Bellerophon had fled for expiation from the mur- der of a noble Corinthian Bellerus (whence the name Selleronhontes, like Argeiphontes); but Proetus had expelled him éx dypmov, from the Ar- give state, because his wife Antea or Stheneboea had become enamoured of him. 159. edauaccev, had subjected the Argives to the dominion of Proetus. Cf. tii. 183, 7) pa vv toe moAAot SeduHato KoUpOt "Axawr, and v. 878. 160. tw de, ‘for with him,’ 6é€ ex- plaining why he was banished. — evepnvato (watveo@at), ‘was madly in love. MTheocr. xx. 34, ovK éyvw & ore Kumpis ém avépt pyvato Bwra. Tac. Ann. xi. 12, ‘novo et furori proximo amore distinebatur’ (Messalina). This medial aorist does not seem like a form of the early epic lan- guage. The story, it need hardly be added, closely resembles the love of Phaedra for the virtuous Hippolytus, in the play of Euripides. The resem- blance is the more remarkable, be- cause both women told falsehoods to deceive their husbands, In fact, they may be but different versions of the same tale. Juvenal compares the cases, ‘ Nec Stheneboea minus quam Cressa excanduit, et se Concussere ambae,’ x. 828. 164, reO@vains. The sense is, ‘if you do not kill him, he will kill you, in or der to get possession of me.’ Schol. el yap eue nOéAnce Bravacbat, ovdée cov deicerar, Periisti, nisi praeveneris hominem occidendo, Heyne. Pp 219 IATAAO®S Z. [VI. n , A KTeivaL ev p adr€eve (oeBaooaro yap TO ye Gua), > LA 4 ’ weumre O€ pv Avkinvoe, Tope 0 0 ye onpata Avypa, ypawas év rivakt TTUKTO OvpopOdpa 7oAAa, nw e an > deifar S nvuryer © wevVOEpa, Opp amdXorTo. 170 avuTap O Bn Avkinvoe Gedy tr GprvpLove TOT) ty e & / GAN’ dre On Avkiny t£e ZavOov re péovra, , 4 ” G4 / > / P TpoppovEews pew etre avag AvKins evpeins > ~ ‘e / \ 5 / oe & €.7 EVV) LAP SELVLOGOE KQL EVVER Bots LENEVO EY, o a QA as > / GAN ore On Sexarn ehavyn pododaxrvdAcs “Hois, ] ~I crt , > , 4. = ~ sO 7 Kai TOTE poly EPEEeLVve KQL Y]TEE O71) La ideo Gan, id Oh c 3 an / / 7 OTTL pa. OL yap.Ppoto mapa Il poiroto P€EpolrTo. 3 ‘ 5 \ Gs “ \ ~) té “a QAvUTAp ETT EL 07) OY) [AG KQKOV TapEedEeEaTo yauB por, as , c ,/ E 5 / > / TPWTOvV peev pa Xipaipav APLAlLLQAKETYV exeAevo ev 167. ceBaooaro, viz. because févor were tepot. Of. inf. 417. 168. oyara, marks or characters; vut whether letters or symbols can- not certainly be determined; and our judgment in the matter must be influenced materially by our opinions as to the genuine antiquity or com- parative lateness of the passage. Doe- derlein has well observed, that @uvyuo- $0d6pa 7woAAa rather indicates the sense to be, that Proetus wrote many slan- ders calculated to prejudice the mind of his father-in-law against Belle- rophon. Certainly mwoAAa@ has but little force if mere symbols were meant, indicating that the bearer was to be put to death. By rivaé mrv«tos it is probable that a piece of wood is meant, folded and tied over another so as to preserve and conceal letters carved on it with a knife, and not written with apen. It does not appear certain that any better me- thod of writing was known to the Greeks, even in the time of the tragic writers, who speak of d€Aro. and mivakes Or mevxyn. Compare Aesch. Suppl. 946. Prom. 789. Eur. Hipp. 856, 1254. In Arist. Thesm. 778 this method of cutting letters on wood is clearly described; dye 6) mwaxwv feotwy Sedo, déEacbe ouidyns OAKods, KYpUKAS Euay BoOXOwv* olor, ToUTL Td @ LOXOnpov’ XwpEl, xwpEl Tolav avAaka: Fi Iph. Aul. 35, Euripides describes the writing and rewriting of a letter, also ib. 108, the terms for making altera- tions being ovyxety and peraypdderv. The former term seems to indicate that the tablets were covered with wax (Herod. vii. 239). Heyne remarks on the present passage, “ Fuit itaque tabula similis pugillarium seu dipty- chorum; nisi quod ligno incisae es- sent notae, non literis stilo inscriptae ceris,”’ 170. @ wevOepd, his (Proetus’) fa- ther-in-law, viz. Iobates, or Amiso- darus, xvi. 328, the father of Antea 171. avuove our merely mears ‘safe convoy,’ aS méuntew ayéurtws in Soph. Phil. 1465. This would na- turally result, not merely from his innocence, but as Gewv yovos, inf. 191. 172. The Lycian Xanthus, as de- scribed by Sir Charles Fellows (Tra- vels in. Lycia, p. 434), is a powerful, rapid, and turbid river, far larger than the Thames at Richmond. Hence péovra must mean pewdn, flow- ing with a strong current. Cf. ii. 877. 174, évvéa Bots. He slaughtered an ox per diem for the entertainment of his guest. This was a Persian cus- tom; see Herod. i. 1388. Ar. Ach, 85, elr efevige, mapetiber 5 Huty ddAove ex KkptBavov Bovs. It seems to have been the regular custom not to ask a guest his name or his business before the tenth day of his sojourn. 176. onwa, Thesingular, both here and in 178, adds to the difficulty of the explanation. One Schol. explains it ‘the command,’ érirayya, another ‘the picture-writing, onueta,—Karw ojwa sounds like our phrase ‘a vad mark,’ malam notam—dépacto (177) is passive. 179. apamaxéryv, Schol. rhv ayav V1. ? / TEPVELEV. [AIAAOS Z. 211 ta) \ 5 , 4 4 / , O€LVOV ATTOTTVELOVCG TUPOSs /eEVOS at0ojevovo. ‘ \ \ / lan 4, ‘, 7 Kal TYV peev KOT ETEDVE Geawv TEPaECoCt Tionoas* “C 7 > OevTEpov av kaptioray on) THV Y€é paxny paro sy le Qt avopav. TO Tpirov av kar emepvev “Apalovas GVTLAVEipas. a OQ? + TW Oo ap avepKoperyy 4 / wn , kpwvas €x Avkins evpeins horas apiorous \ “5 ® / . ELOE Aoxov. TOL O TAVTAS yap KOT eT Ecbvev CpLVJLWV BeAAcpodovrns. 5 7 AN / = ; > > / aAXr OTE 07) a iat te: Geov yovov YyUV €OVTa, QUTOU aught KATEPUKE, OLOGV O O Y€é Ovyarepa WV, O@KE O€ OL TLLYS Baotrnidos 7 NLL Taons* \ , < ; 7 ; ot & v KGL fA7)V Ob AvKtot TEMEVOS TAJLOV ECOKOV aAAwv, ua.moocav. This appears the correct y Oy ap env Gevov yev os, ovo av Opwrrun, 180 T poe Néwv, OmiGev dé dpakwy, peroy de Xwapa, Ss , / “A , Zodvpoure paxnoaro KUOaALWoLo Ly” Cs 185 \ wed » 7 muKtivov 0oAov aAXov Udatvev* y , > / ~ / OU TL WAAL OLKOVOE VEOVTO" 190 Cw sa wd 7 173, and Mr. Blakesley’s note. 186. avTvaveipas, see ili. 189. Pind. etymology, viz. from a reduplicated root mat or waf,as in pamaccw. See New Cratylus, § 472. Hes. Theog. 319, 7 d€ Xivatpay erixte mrvéovcay apat« UaKETOV TUP, 181, 182. This distich occurs in the present text of the Theogony, 323, 324. The Schol. however seems to have had a different text, for he says Hotodos 5€ nratyOyn tpixéhadoyv avrnv eirwv. A very ancient terra-cotta of the Chimaera, as a three-bodied mon- ster, is engraved for the title-page of Sir Charles Fellows’ Travels in Lycia, The legend has been plausibly ex- plained of a volcanic mountain with goats and serpents on its sides, 183. Cf. iv. 398, Matov’ apa mpoénxe, dew tepaecar mLOjoas. The tépas here meant may be the miraculous bit for taming Pegasus. described in Pind. Ol. xiil. 65; but it is remarkable that no distinct mention is made of Pega- sus, which both Pindar and Hesiod describe. 184. SoAvporor. Hesychius calls this people €@vy Sxv@wv. Others more correctly place them in the moun- tainous parts near Lycia. Tacitus, Hist. v. 2, speaks of the Solymi as ‘carminibus Homeri celebrata gens.’ Pind. Ol. xiii. 90, vv dé Ketvey (Iyyc Low) Kal Xiwarpay wUp Tvéovgay Kat ZoAv- mous erepvev. In Od. Vv, 283, Poseidon in his return from Aethiopia descries Ulysses near Phaeacia tyAodey éx ZoAvuwyv opéwv. See also Herod, i. Ol. xiii. 87. Schol. abrat yap xata- TpéxovTat THY Actiav eAnicorTo, 187. avepyouevw, as he was return- ing victorious from the tasks imposed. viz. lobates, * planned,’ ‘plotted,’ as uydea vdawor, iii. 212, “Similis. narratio de T'ydeo iv. 891 seqq. in reditu a Thebis,’ Heyne. 190. xatérepvev. It was regarded as a special act of courage to take —vodaver, part in au ambuscade. See i. 227. 191. yéyywoxe, when Lobates dis- covered, or came to the conclusion, viz. from his marvellous preservation, that Bellerophon was the son ofa god. See Pindar, Ol. xiii. 69, and Dr. Donaldson’s note. The connexion of the hero with Poseidon, of whom he was the reputed son, and with Glaucus, the name of a sea-god, and Corinth, seems to indicate that the legend was more or less associated with maritime affairs. , there in Lycia,—éiéov, he offered him in marriage, viz. as the terms of his remaining, 194. 7réuevos involves the same root as tanov. ‘The Lycians, in gratitude for the services he had rendered them in killing the Chimaera &e., assigned him an allotment of land, surpassing that of all others.—xaddp x.7.A., ‘a fine one, of planted land and whe at-producing arable.’ Com- pare ix. 578, ev@a pu Avwyov TEMEVOS TepikadAés éA€oOat, mEvTHKOVTOYVOV, Td 9 ees ek ee rik re —— —s —__._ nr —————s= = Se ee ee ln a SEE hl =——— reel qth anime 7 oe omar B88 212 nw / KaAov putahins Kat é.povupns Tupopopoto. TATAAOS Z. [Vi 195 © / a. / © érexev tpia Téxva taippove BeAAcpodorty, "Ioavdpdv re kai ‘Immdhoxov kai Aaodapeav. - , / Aaodapein ev TapeA€sato pnriera Levs, e a 4 / 9 8 érex avtiGeov Saprydova xaAKoKopvoTyy. GAN Ore 67) Kal KElvos imNyGero Tact Geotow, 200 = A ~ « , / > > an } ToL O Kam qediov TO AAxtov otos aAarTo, «\ \ /> , 5 ‘ f aX , OV Ovj.ov KATEOWV, TATOV avOpwrwv OAEELYV WY, “a c M 5 / “Ioavdpov d€ OL VLOV Apns atos TONELOLO eins Lae pLapVvajLevov oAvpoie KQTEKTAVE KvOaALLOLT LY, THWV de xoAwoapevy Xpva7nvios "ApTepts EKTQ. 205 e c. Cw »4w > \ 5 _“A We \ / G * Ir7zro OXOS O Eph €TLKTE, KAL EK TOU py prt yYEevee Qt uey Hutov otvorredovo, Hucov dé Wranv adpoow medioco tauéo0ar. Dem. Lept. p. 491, Avoinaxw Swpeav, evi Tov ToTE xpyoiwwv, éxarov méev ev EvBota rA€bpa yns meputTevpevyns edocayv, exacov dé Widns. Inf. xii. 313, Kat Témevor vewo- meoGa weya EZavOo.o wap’ 0xOas, KaAdov puTaAdtys Kal apovpys tupopopo.o. Com- pare also Herod. vili. 85. 199. From this verse and inf. 206, it appears that Glaucus and Sarvedon, who are mentioned together in ii. 876, were cousins. Herodotus, i. 1738, following a different legend, calls Sarpedon and Minos ‘sons cf Eu- ropa.’ 200. amnxGeT0, became an object of aversion to. Cf. sup. 140. The xai appears to belong to the verb; when he became disliked, as before he had been loved. The Schol. suzgests, among other explanations of xaixetvos, @amep AvKovpyos, Sup. 140, viz. ac- cording to the statement of Dicmede ; and this seems plausible. It may be suggested, that the verses should be read in the foilowing order: 199, 205, 203, 204, 200, 201, 202. In this case, Kat xecvos would mean ‘ Bellerophon, as well as his son Isander.’ Te rea- son of the eumity he had incurred is not given: the tale, in fact, reads rather like the abbreviation of a longer story. Perhaps it was a pa- thetic tale of some king who, having lost his favourite children, was seizec with melancholy madness, and be- came a wanderer in a barra wil- derness of Cilicia. The Aleiaa plain is mentioned by Herodotus, vi. 95, The poet appears to derive the name from aAy or adaoba, or at last to play on the etymology. It appears ‘ to take the initial F; but the use of the article is the true Attic use, as in mediov 70 Towixov in x. 11. Some read ‘AAnjvov, as if from daAes; Hesychius from Ajiov, ‘corn; and we _ have aAnios ‘cornless’ in ix. 125. Cicero renders these lines, which have a remarkable pathos, in Tuse. Disp. iii. 26, ‘Qui miser in campis maerens errabat Aleis, Ipse suum cor edens, hominum vestigia vitans.’ 202. karédwy, ‘consuming,’ preying on his own thoughts. So in v. 128, onv éSear kpadinv. Ar. Vesp. 286, av- ioraco, und ovTws weavTov éoOce, Ibid. 374, wowjow Saxety THY Kapdtav, 204. ZodAvuoror. They perhaps rose against the son because they had been defeated by the father, sup. 184. 205. tnv Se, viz. Laodamia. This verse certainly seems naturally to follow 199. It would then mean, that she died after giving birth to Sar- pedon, and thus the anger of Ar- temis might arise from jealousy, or from the appeal of Hera. Schol. xoAwoapnéevn tows Sia tas “Apagovas. But here again we appear to have only a partial account. 206. e€ué, viz. Glaucus; cf. sup. 144, It is remarkable that Pindar, Ol. xiii. 61, calls Bellerophon the father of Glaucus, while Homer makes him the grandfather. They seem there- fore to have followed different ac- counts. The passage of Pindar, rightly considered, does not suit our text of Homer: é« Av«ias d¢ TAav«ov eAGovta tpdpeov Aavaot, torot péev ekevyxeT ev aoret Ileipdvas oetépov matpos apxav kat Ba@wy xAGpov éupev Kal peyapor. Where the mention of Pegasus im- mediately following proves that 7a- Vi] / wae > / mepme O€ es Tpoinv, Kai mot pida TOA TATAAOS Z. 213 évreteAAev oN 5 4 \ ¢ , » » O.LEV APlLOTEVELY KOL UTELPOKX OV EM LEVAL GARwv, JLNOE Yevos TATEpwv ALT XUVELEV, ol pey AploTot »” +s 7 | , > / a ' 5 / eV T Kupy EYEVOVTO KGL €V Avkin EUPELN. 210 / A \ oO TAUTYS TOL YEVENS TE KAL ALLATOS EVXOMAL elvat.” ws pato, ynbnoev dé Bonv ayahos Avoundys. »” \ / Po ae \ / eyXOS ev KaTerngev evi yGovi movAvPoreipn, 3 \ rat / AN , wn avTap O petAtyloict Tpoonvoa Tromeva Aawy. ‘cc - cf 4, F pe ae 5 / 1 pa vv poe Eetvos marpw.os é€oct Tadatos* 215 Oiveis yap wore dios duvpova Be\XNepodovrny — Ff > \ , , »” b sf & felvic €vl peyapoiow eeikoow Nuat epvas. cc “a«\ \ / c / ou 0€ Kal GAAHAOLCL Topov Fewnia KaAa" > \ ‘ > “ Q7O , Oivevs wev Cwornpa didov hoivixt dacwwor, : , A. ? , , BeAXcpodovrys b€ yxptceov déras audixiredXor, 220 A 5 \ , 3\ > A 7 a ~ KQL fAlyv eyw KaTeAetrov tWV EV OWLAT E,LOLO LV. T 6 A Neg > , Sa ee 5] - +2 1 >/ voEea O OV PELVILGAL, €7T EL p- €TL tuTUov €OoVvTa KadAAide OT év OnBynow amwAero Aas “Axatav. a A \ \ > NS - ~ , ¥ , T® VUV Gol pev ey Setvos didos Apyel pecow El , \ 5 > Ay mm! a ~ én 2 = A iil, TV O Ev AVKIN, OTE KEV TWY ONLOV LKWUGL. 225 éyxea O ad\AnjAwy dAcopcba Kai & dpidovs rpos must mean SBellerophon, not Hippolochus. 209, aioxuvéuev, to disgrace, do dis- eredit to, 1.e. show myself to be de- generate from, ancestors who were among the foremost in bravery both in Corinth and in Lycia. 213. xarémnéev «.7.A., Viz. as a token of suspended hostilities. 216. Owvevs, the father of Tydeus, and grandfather of Diomede. ‘My grandfather,’ he exclaims, ‘once en- tertained your grandfather,’ viz. in Aetolia, Bellerophon, in his wander- ings, probably, after the slaughter of Bellerus, had visited Aetolia, and been entertained by Oeneus, who appears to have outlived his son Tydeus. It is not quite clear whe- ther Diomede describes this meeting of the grandsires as having happened in his own recollection, or, as Heyne thinks, from hearsay. / 217. épvéas, having detained him in his house. Cf. sup. 192. 220. audixvmeAdov. A cup “with an upper and lower cup with connect- ing stem, of the figure of which an hourglass” [or a dice-box] “may give one a notion,’ Mr. Hayman, Apped, A, § 8. (2) to vol. i. of the Odyssey.—puv, the cup. These ga were religiously preserved as heir- looms in a family. 225. ov méeuyvynwat. We might supply dpav, but the accusative is defended by it. 527, wéuvynuac téde Epyov éyw mada, and by Thucyd., ii. 21, weuvy- pévo: kai LAecoroavaxta Tov Tavoaviov AaxeSaymoviwy Bac.déa, Doederlein would supply €etvoy BeAdAepodovtov yeyerjoGar,.—am@dAeTto Aads, see iv. 378, where there is also a clear reference to an epic Thebaid, or poem on the expelition against Thebes under Tvdeus and Adrastus. 224. to, for which reason, i. 418,— *"Apyaé, because Diomede was king of Argos (Eur. Orest. 898. Od. iii. 180), which he inherited from his father Tydeus, who had married a daughter of Adrastus, See ii, 559—563.—pEecow, a central city in the Peloponnese (i. e. poetically). Schol. 7d "Apyos pécov TleAcrovvycov, 226. éyyxea aAAjAwy, Let us avoid a rs "EIS 9 aa Sa see rr ee ae - “= —- = ere Per : SS INS ° - a - a . === = = a : a cs t= “ — - — > 4 = = — ins ~ : a ~* * = Py — IAIAAOS Z. ToAXol pev yap émot Tpa@es KAevtot 7 éxixoupor kreivew, dv Ke Geds TE TOPY Kal TOTTL KLXELW, modXot 8 ad cot Axaol évaipéwev Ov Ke OvVNaL. revyea 5 GAAVAOLs érapeiiponev, Opa KL OLOE 230 nw ¢ LA , , ‘yp > 33 yvaow ort Selvor TaTpwrot evyopel ELVaL. e + / an 7 f > f & os apa dwvycavTe, Ka irTwv algavTe, xeipds T dAAjAw AaBErnv Kal TLeTwCTAVTO. eG avre LAavKw Kpovidys ppevas éf€Aero Leis, Os pos Tvdetdnv Aropndea tevxe’ aperGev 235 xXpvoea yadkeiwv, ExaTouBou évveaPotwv. > 4 / / \ \ 7 "Extwp 0 as SKatas te tvAas Kat pyyov iKavev, apa apa. pv Tpwwv adroxot Géov noe Guyarpes , AQ / / ” ELPOeEvat TALoas TE KACLYVYTOUS TE €TAS TE Kal jToowas. Oo eretta Geots evxeo bau avaryet 240 macas €feins: TtoAAjaot dé Knde epyTTo. each other’s spears, says Diomede, not only now, but generally in the fight. Schol. 7d &¢ opidov avti Tov é€mt tmavtTos tov mwAynGovs. The Schol. Ven. remarks that adAcouea may mean the two kings personally, or the two nations generally, or even that each king is to avoid killing the eople of the friendly nation, e.g. pga is to avoid attacking the Lycians. It must be admitted that the lines next following are in favour of the last explanation. 228. mopy, Viz. KTetvew Kal ovAav.— Kixetw, See i. 26. 230. érameiiouer, ‘let us give each other in exchange. The é7t gives the sense of reciprocity, as in émvyauia, emysaxia &C. So émynpmorBoi oxyes in xii. 456, are bars to a door which cross each other. Inf. 339, vikn & évapetBerat avdpas.—kat ode, the ar- mies on both sides. Schol. éjAov ody Ws év NoVXia eLot Ta TAHON KapadoKovr- TEs TO TEAOS. - 233. rurtwoarro, they pledged friend- ship with each other, or ratified a mutual compact, viz. by the form of grasping hands, which was called miores. Compare xxi. 286, xeupi de xetpa AaBovres émiatHoavT éeméecou. 234. év6’ atte, tunc autem.—€é&éAeTOo, efecAe, adeiAero. Of. xvii. 470, éf€Aero dpévas éoOAds.—mpds Tudeidnv, * with Tydides,’ as Plat. Phaedr. p. 69, A, 7 op0y mpos apeTnv addAayyn. This pas- sage, which appears to have a tone of the burlesque about it, was very cele- brated in antiquity. It seems to show that Diomede at least acted on mo- tives not wholly disinterested. Whe- ther revyea mean all the arms, or only the shields, or as some of the Scholiasts suggest, rov Gwornpa povor Kat To éidos, is uncertain.—exarouBora, see ii. 449. 237. "Extwp «.7.A. The narrative is now resumed from 113 sup. The Scaean gates, and aljoining oak-tree, were close to the city; see v. 693. ix. 354. Gell’s Troad, p. 110. 239. eipouevar, here used as a pre- sent, ‘asking about,’ as sup. 1465, yevenv epectvew. Schol. Ven. avri rov Tept Taidwy Kal KacLyyyTwWY épwTacat. The anxious wives and mothers crowded round Hector to ask how husbands and sons had fared in the fight.—éras, kai tods mwoAttas Kai ToS ovyyevecs, Schol. This word, which is nearly the Latin familiares, has the same root as €80s, #40s, e@vos, and like those words, takes the digamma.— éreita, Viz. after replying to their questions severally and in succession, he ordered each to supplicate the g0ds.—moAAjot Se, ‘but there were many on whom griefs had fallen,’ lit. ‘to whom griefs had been tied fast,’ or who had to mourn without hope for their lost friends. The phrase ap- pears untranslatable; cf. ii. 15, Tpw- egot be xyde ebijmrrat, Vii. 402, oA€bpov mweipat épynmtat, VI] 5 > = \ P 4 a 7 a\X ore 67 IIptajrovo do0pLov Tepikans é TAIAAO® Z. e > 20 af a / > ‘ > | nn Ecotys aidovoynor TeTvypEevov—avuTap eV auT@ / > Mw / c€ ~ 47) mevtyKovT everav Vadapor CenToLo AvGoto, , , . v f Qs TAN Lot aAAnAwY dedunpevot evGa 0€ fC - / 4 ~ . / KOLLWVTO IIpidpovo apa. pynotys GOXOLoW" / > ¢ /, 5 / ¥y Q 5 ~ KOUPAMV O eTepwlev EVAVTLOL evOoUev avAys 72 » 2 / < rs CMdek EDaV TEYEOL Garapor Fear ov0 AiGou0, TANT LOL ddA Aw SeOuNevot’ évOa de yap.B pot val / ‘ “ | , K J OLO 7 ie nomen ILIA TO Il piap OLO 7 apa pA yOTyS aAO KOLO LV 219 7 LKGVEV, TALOES 245 250 » ¢ 5 ‘> 5 , ” s era. ot nmwodwpos EVvavTLy nave wyTnp 242, feorfs, made of cut and squared stone The atdovocac seem to have been open corridors or porticos, so arraiged as to catch the heat of the sun, whence the name, ‘ glowing- hot. Mr. Hayman, whose excellent artide on the Homeric Palace will be in tie hands of most scholars (Od. vol... Append. F, with plan at p. cli), defires it to be ‘the main portico alow the palace-front.’ See a more full account of it in pp. exxv and exxu of his Essay.—év avt@ evecar, ji. e. the house contained. For the fulldiscussion of this important pas- sag the reader is again referred to Mr Hayman’s eround-plan of an Hameric passage, (fig. 2.) He ranges th: @aAauo. of the males on both sies of the hall or méyapov, with sane at the end, (much _ like the etbicula on each side of the Roman adrium.) “The whole” (he says, p. (xxviii) “ must have been on the sround; the fifty were ev Souw, the swelve évdo0ev avaAyjs. Here ev Souw means in the same block or pile of building as the palace, and the site of the other twelve is marked as being within the avaAy, but distinct from that pile, to which, or to the fifty @aAauoe which partly composed it, they stood opposite. Thus they were réeyeot, as having a roof of their own, distinct from the general palace roof. Their standing erépwéer, ‘in the other (part or space)’ is vague ; but may be probably interpreted by the expression Tolxov Tov eTEpoLo (Od. xxiii. 90. Ll. ix. 219), as being ‘at the further wall from the entry to the peyapov. ” Accordingly, he places the twelve @dAauor at the end of the peé- yapov, and detached from it. He ap- pears to understand érépwHev evavrroe ‘in the other direction, opposite to the entrance; and to make the avAy extend at the back as well as in the front of the house. This is a kind of description in explaining which every one will take his own view. To the present editor it appears that the poet meant, that on one side of the avAy were chambers for the males, on the other, a smaller number for the daughters: that avaAy here and elsewhere is not the outer court, but the atrium; and that évdo0ev avdns means ‘ having internal access from the avAyj.’ It is not altogether im- probable that the strangely repeated lines 249, 250, are interpolated, and that the poet merely meant, that the married males slept on one side of the hall, the (unmarried?) girls (xov- pat) on the other, who would proba- bly sleep several together in larger rooms. By mAngtoe addAnAwy conti- guity, or arrangement side by side, seems simply to be meant.—It should be added, that the traditional expla- nation of téyeou, as given by the Scho- liasts and Hesychius, is vmep@or, ‘in an upper story. 951. HredSwpos, Schol. Tia Kal Tpaa (rouréott mpaivTika) Swpovpery KaTa Thv tradoTpodiar. It nearly corre- sponds to the Latin alma. —évayoura, ‘as she was bringing in Laodice,’ viz. into the palace. See iii. 124, Aaodixny IIptamovo Ovyatpav elSos apiotnv. By évavrin it seems to be meant, that both Hector and Hecuba his mother were coming towards the palace from opposite directions. The explanation ot the Schol., accepted by Heyne, mpos THY Aaodixnv eloTropevonevn, SeeMS inadmissible. It appears to have arisen from the notion that évavrin could only mean, that Hecuba was Fe a > ae or ee en pe Ss — SSSHe = heer iM i Ha i i . | ei aeyi eee 216 IAIAAOS Z. (VI. ~ aN i Aaodixyy éradyovoa, Ovyarpav dos dpiorny, > > » ¢ a ae. > > » eS LEED ev T apa ol PU XEIpl, Eros T Ehar Ek T dvopuater. \ / ““ réxvov, Tirte Aurov 7OAELOV Gpaciv eiAnAovbas ; > “A CG = 5 a 1 para dy TELPOVEL OVTWVU{LOL VLES Ayaov 255 \ »” 3 ‘) “ “~ papvapevot Tepi aorv, sed évOdde Gupos avinKev eXGovt e€ axpys woAvos Aut xXelpas dvac yet. \ > @* / N > ada pmév Odpa KE ToL pedAtnd€a otvov eveiKur, = , j \ \ ae / ws oreions Au tarp Kat adAows abavarowww a + wh > \ > / ” / TpWTOV, ETELTA O€ KAUTOS OVNOEAL, EL KE mina Ga. 260 > os SN “~ / / > 3/¢& GVOPL O€ KEKUNMTL MEVOS PEYG OLVOS AESEL, c , / > / “ » ? WS TUV?) KEK KAS AULVVWV COLOL eTYOLV, ? Thy & iype(Ber’ erevta peyas KopvOaloXos "Extwp ** 1) (LOL OLVOV aeupe peAipova, 7OTvLa. LATED, , > 5 / / 2 5 “ / - Ln & atroyuLwons, Eeveos O aAKys TE Ad Gwar, 268 Xe 4 \ / ad > xepol 0 avirryow Avi NeBéuev aibora otvov alopat ovd€ wy éore KeAaweper Kpoviwr 7 \ / / > / aatt Kat AVOpw reradaypevov edyerdéacbat. 5 \ \ \ \ 4 > / > / GANG ov mev pos vndv ’AOnvains ayeAeins ” \ Ne 5 , , du epxeo Tv Oveecawy, GorAdicoaca yepaias” 70 coming out as Hector went in, and that so they met face to face. 255. 7) mada 64. Hecuba in a man- ner answers her own question, by in- timating that Hector would not have left the fight unless hard pressed, and as it were worn out, by the Greeks.— duvcwvupot, abominandt, Heyne. Schol. ovdé yap ovdé 7d Ovona avTav dvoudderv Peder, ws Kai 7 InveAorn KaxkotAcov ovK ovonacry (Od. xix. 260). Inf. xii. 116, mpoolev yap wiv potpa Sugwvupos aud- exaduwer. 256, avjxev, has incited or persuaded you. The Schol. remarks, that He- cuba knew her son’s bravery too well to suppose he had fled from the fight. She might therefore have inferred, what she could not have known, that he had come to offer prayers from the temple on theacropolis, Heyne thinks the guess or suspicion was a strange one, only to be explained by the feel- ing of the age, which would naturally so interpret motives under such cir- cumstances, 260. ovyceat probably stands for ovnon, ‘that you yourself also may receive benefit by drinking,’ —as tuvn x 7.A., “as you are wearied in fighting for your friends’ (sup. 239). eyle renders ws guandoquidem. 264. aeipe, Schol. avrt rod mpdodep, disov, A common Attic use, as A: Pac. 1, alp’ alpe pagay ws tayion Kav0apa. 265. aroyvwwons, unman, debilitaté me, deprive me of the use of m limbs, viz. by being tempted through fatigue to drink too much. Hesych. anoyuwons: dgdevy 7 XwAdv Toijons. He may have feared this as a penalty of neglecting the ceremony of first washing his blood-stained hands, Schol. uh opyjv riva AdBor rapa Oey 5a tovro, The next line, however, (which occurs also in Hesiod, Opp. 724, and which can hardly be genuine in both poets,) perhaps introduces a new objection, ‘ besides, I have scru- ples’ &¢.—ovdé my éort, ‘it is not a thing to be thought of, that one should offer a prayer to Zeus, all smeared with gore and filth.’ 270. Ov, like tepd, probably ex- presses all the sacrificial offerings, including incense. So @vn mpd rat- dwy, ‘sacrifices for children,’ Aesch, VI] IAIAAOS Z. 217 / 5 ? 7 / SAN 4 a emov é}, OS TLS TOL XAPLECTATOS Noe fPeyloTos sll Ea | , , \ , > > €OTLV EVE pEeyapw Kat TOL TOAV diATaTos avTY, \ \ > , > \ / 5 / tov Ges “APnvains éri yovvacw 7uKopo10, , e @€ / ~ sn ~ He, nN Kai ol vTocyéer bar dvoKaidexa Bors evi vy® y 5 / e , ¥ - ey / VLS NKEOTAS LEPEVTEMEV, EL K €AENC? ] if LEV, : 75 ¥ Lom ; 5 , \ / / actu Te Kal Tpwwv adoxous Kal via TEKVA, 4 mm O7 ex 5 , > / c¢ & eu kev Tvdeos vidv aroaxyn IALov ipys, \ / / aypLov aix unt, KPpQTEPOov PYCTWPA bdPoro. > ‘ \ \ \ oe ) ; 3 , aAAG Ov bev T pos VY)OV A@nvains ayeAeins - , / , epxev’ eyo Oe Ildpw pereAevoopat ofpa Karéoow, yy =. 2 / 5 / 5 / €L K eGeAn Ei7TOVTOS AKOVEMLEV. 280 ®s b€ o§f avbe “~ / / , > / »” “~ yaa Xevoe peya Yep flv OAvprrtos eT pee 1) 4G, rn P 4 , / al / Tpwot Te Kal II prapw peyadnropt TOLO TE TALC. ~ CC / 7¥ “ ” ei Keivov ye toot KateAOovt Avdos cow, dainv kev dirov Arop dilvos éxkAcAabéo Oar.” \ ¢ a / > , as épal’, 7) d€ poAotca roti péyap dudiroAoww , en eee Sn 7, \ » , KEKAETO" Tal O ap aoAAtooav KaTa acTVv yepatas. 3 \ oS A > 7 , avTn 6 és Oadapov KateBnoeto KnwevTa, y+ > » ¢ 4 / ” an evO écav oi remot, TapLTroiKtAa epy& YUVALKwV Eum, 799. The next eight lines oc- curred before, 90—97. If the whole passage 269—278 were omitted, we should avoid the awkward repetition of 269 at 279. The ov pev seems an answer to Hecuba’s surmise at 257, 281, eimdvros, * monenti, hortanti, mihi parere, ut in pugnam redeat,” Heyne.—s 68€ x.7.A., ‘O that earth would open and swallow him on the spot!’ Cf. iv. 182, rore moe xavor evpeta xOwv, 282. ‘OAvurtos Erpede. He does not say ov e@peWas, lest he should hurt his mother. Schol. 285. éxAcAabéoGar, ‘that my heart had been made to forget its woes.’ See on ii. 600. Schol. Ven. et éxetvoy idouue TeteAevTnKoTa, Sofatur av exAe- AjogOat THS KaxoTraEtas Kal xwpls aUTHS yeyovevat, 287. aodAAcooav, convened, sum- moned throughout the city. Cf. sup. 270. From aua and eiAev, whence aoAANs. 288. careByoero. Heeuba had met Hector at the palace, sup. 242, 251. Here she descends into the @adapos, or store-room, which would seem therefore in this case to be under the hall,—a kind of subterranean trea- sure-house. Yet the same epithet, Kknwdoes, ‘ scented,’ is applied to the @aAdawos in ill, 882, where it means a lady’s bower. The Homeric @adAapos, in fact, not unlike the modern French bed-rooms, seems to have been ‘a room’ in the most general sense, the principal idea being that of privacy, in contrast to the common dtatta in the peéyapor, 289. eoav ot, erant et &c. Though oi, the dative of the personal pro- noun, takes the F, (which it might here do if we read €v@ Hv ot x.7.A.,) we cannot regard ot here as the article, unless indeed in the Attic sense, ‘there she had her pepli’ &c. This remarkable passage, apparently referring to other poems on the ab- duction of Helen, is cited by Hero- dotus, il, 116, as from the Acoundeos aptorein, and he adds, what our pre- sent text hardly justifies, that Homer ‘in the Iliad composed an account of the wandering of Paris, how he was carried by adverse winds to other places, and also to Sidon in Phoe- nicia.’ 218 SiSoviwv, ras adrds "AAEéEavdpos Geoerdys TAIAAO®> Z. 290 »” ~S ~ / fy > ad \ 5 / pee 4 Nyaye Svoovinver, erimAws Evpea TOVTOV, \ ¢ 4 cA tr / 5 / > /, tiv Odov nv EXevynv rep aviyyoyev evTarEpElav. a ¢ tn "i / aA > / Tov ev depapevn ExaBn pepe O@pov AOHvy, Da / »” ; 9ON / Os KdAALOTOS Env TOLKIApLaTLY NOE PEYLOTOS, A> ‘d > As , ” dorip & &s dréAapzrev, éxeito O€ velatos aAAwv, 295 bn d tev AAat de EVOVTO YEpaLat n 0 lévar, ToAAaL O€ peTEeToEVO yep Hy a @ «4 ato y \ 7 >A f./ 5 a ” ore vynov ikavov AOnvys ev ToAt axpy, “~ 7 7 / Tyo Gvpas age Ocava kadAurrapyos A / »” 5 4 c aA 7 Kuioonis, aAoxos AvtTnvopos L7T7TOOG{LOLO* THY yap Tpwes eOnKav “A Onvains LEpeLay. 300) ato odAoAvYH mwacat A Onvn XELpas GVETXOMs n 0 apa mémAov EXodoa Ocava kaddurrapyos OjKev "AOnvains eri yovvarw HuKOpov0, ebyouevn 8 iparo Avs Kovpy peydAovo. “rérve A@nvain, puoirroAt, dia Geawy, es oS or & \ »® 4d \ , agov o7 eyXos Atopndeos, 0€ Kal avTov 291. jyaye. Paris would seem to have carried away to Troy, either as captives, or by persuasion, or by pur- chase, work-women skilled in em- broidery.—émimAw@s, a second aorist participle, like taxws in ii. 316, and following the analogy of dovs, yvous, &c. The aorist would be émAwyr, as if from mrA@pt = TAEw. 292. Schol. Ven. rov ex TleAomovyngov émt "IAcoy 4Aovy avaywynv A€eyet, 994. outAnaow, with patterns worked in colours. So Aesch. Cho. 1013, moAAas Badas P@eipaca Tov ToL- KiAparos.—aréAaurev, because made of a glossy material, or perhaps worked with gold thread.—vetaros adAAwy, lowest of all, viz. as the most choice, and the least used. Cf. Ar. Ach, 483, cetras & avw0ev trav Oveoteiwy paxov, 296. pereroevovro, followed with quick step. Cf. ii. 86, émeaaevovro dé Aaot, 297. The narrative reverts to 89 sup.—Theano (v. 70), wife of Antenor, was sister of Hecuba, who was her- self called Cisseis (Virg. Aen. vii. 320), as the daughter of Cisseus, or Cisses (xi. 223 inf.).— €@yxav, had appointed, perhaps in compliment to the queen. 8301. dAoAvy7. This technically micaut the joyful cry of women at a sacrifice, at the moment when the victim was struck. Here, perhaps, (unless the @vy are alluded to, sup. 270,) it was at the offering of the peplus. 302. éAovoa, viz. out of the hands of Hecuba. It was the custom to make offerings and prayers only through the priest, as Chryses in be- half of the Greeks, i. 450. So in Eur, Androm. 1104, ® veavia, ti cou be@ mpocevéwperba ; iS the question put by one of the priests of Apollo to Neoptolemus.—é7i yovvacw, on the knees of the sitting statue, sup. 92. 304. evxouern, lit. ‘speaking aloud, she uttered a prayer. Cf. peyad’ ev- xeTo, i. 450. The phrase may however be a redundancy, as Aesch. Theb, 630, olas apatat Kal KaTevxEeTaL TUXAS.—pU- oimrokr, protectress of the city es acropolis), an epithet applied under similar circumstances to Pallas in Aesch. Theb, 121. 806. agov 64. * Break now the lance of Diomede, and grant that he may himself fall prostrate (lit. on his face) before the Scaean gate.’ Virg. Aen. xi. 483, ‘Armipotens belli praeses, Tritonia Virgo, Frange manu telum Phrygii praedonis, et ipsum Pronum sterne solo, portisque effunde sub altis.’ It will be observed, that the VL) JAIAAOS Z. Nea 219 1 =e “4 doe ; ‘ ~ , , Tpyt Eo dos TEO €ELV D>KALOV Tpotrapoule TuAawy, » * 5 , nn “ sa 7A .% ~ odpa TOL GQUTLKQA VUV OVOKQGLOEKa Bods €VLl V7) l » > Ae c , ” > > / TVS YKEOTAS LENEVOOLLEV, €l K eXenons »” ao, | Pe > , \ , , 33 QOTU TE KAL Tpowv aAoxous KGL VYTLA TEKVG. 810 e ” > / wh ‘ [ds ebar evyomern, avéveve 5¢ Taddds A Onvn. | eo aA , e? y ‘ , , Ws al ev p evxovTo ALos Kovpy peyaAoto, Ww 7 sd Aa r a © ‘ i Exrtwp O€ TOS OW LAT AXeEavdpoto BeBnxe e? 3 \ y / / KOAG, TO. & ‘ 5 A / a 4 3 yy p QAUTOS €ETEVCE OVUV OVOPAClv Ol TOT aplo Tot > EN , 5 > 7 / een ae noav evi Tpoin épipwAakt TEKTOVEs aVOpes, 815 Ad c , Ae AA , ol ot eroincav Gadapov KQL O@-a. Kat avAnv + / ~ , \ Urs 5 / 4 eyyvu Te IIptaporo kat Exropos, €év 7oAt aKpY). » > A | evi “Extwp eiondGe dtidiros, év 6 “> yy / apa XEtpt » a “C , ; ay ; “ , EYXOS EX EVvOEKaTYXU" Tapoule O€ NapLTr ETO dovpos \ AA b \ / / , , aly LN xaXrxKein, TEPL O€ KPUTEOS Gée TOPKYS.- > Tov 6 € 320 - > / ; \ / a.” oe up €v Gadapw rept kadAya TevyE ETOVTA, 4 <3 5 AN \ an ‘ > / c , agmioa Kal GwpnKa, kal aykvAa Tog adowvTa’ ? ? NF Cry , y 3 al a L Apyein 0 EXevy per apa. Opn ee yovargiv a ‘ / NOTO, Kal audiroAoior ON 4 OS da , Tov 0 ExtTwp veixkeooe 66 Trojans petition the same goddess to check the career of Diomede, who had herself given him strength for the fight, v. 1 seqq. 308, avrixa, The twelve oxen were offered on condition that Pallas pitied the Trojans, sup. 94. Here therefore the sacrifice is promised on the event of Diomede’s overthrow. l’or the next distich see sup. 94. 313. "Extwp &é, ‘but Hector mean- while had gone’ &c. See sup. 280. The palace of Paris, with its pri- vate room (sup. 288) and court, had been built by himself, with the aid of the best artists that Troy produced. It stood on the high-town or acro- polis, near the palace of Priam him- self —This with other passages shows the poet’s conception of Paris as the man of taste; he had a fine house, fine clothes (sup. 290), beautiful arms, and a beautiful wife. 319. wapo.de, Probably this means at the top of the spear, which in action is projected in front.—dovpos aixuy, the point of the spear-shaft.— wopxys, a ring or hoop securing the 4 » 7 T epikAuTa Epya. KEAEVEV. > LOWY ALT XPOLTL ETEETO LW. 325 Saipove, ov pav Kada xoXov Tovd evOeo Ovpo. head to the shaft. Schol. o xpixos o guvexwv Tov aidynpov mpdos 7d EvAov Tov ddoparos. This distich is repeated in Vili. 495. 321. wept revxea Erovra, lit. busied about his arms, i. e. cleaning or bur- nishing them. Though the man of taste, his occupation showed that he was also the warrior, as Heyne re- marks. He appears however to have been instigated by his wife, inf. 337. —adhowyra, Schol. é€pevywyvta, wWyAa- davra, The verb adav, a by-form of antowat, does not elsewhere occur, 324. KkeAevery épya is a singular phrase for émraccev. The épya meant are the tasks of wool-work, which are mepexAvta, renowned for their beauty. 326. ov cada, Schol, ot Kadas THY opynv Kata tev Tpwwv Exets. The cause of his anger (if real, though perhaps Hector only banters him) seems to have been the conviction that the Trojans would surrender him. Inf. 835 he denies that he had any such motive. Schol. Ven. py- mote (fortasse) akoviwy trois Towas ee. Oo —— = . _—— 7 oe _ ~— ~-— + = ee ee es — = — SRR Soe Sa ee | iM ih (== ie Se 22) IAIAAOS, Z. (VI. Af , 4 ~ Aaoi pev HOurvGovor wept wroAw aim TE TELXOS / a > / / / papvapevot, oo 0 ElveK GUTH TE TTOAEMOS TE ” sQ> 5 i we At) \ ‘> / = A 1AX QaoTV TOO ApLPLocone* Ov O av Paxeo alo KGL GAS Ws oa , wo ~ , p OV TLVG Tov peGevTa LOoLs OTUYEPOU TOAEMLOLO. 330 \ , > 4 “ / , $93 GAN’ ava, 1) TAXA GoTY TuUpOs ONLOLO Gépnra. C > > 4s “ OO 7 Tov 0 atte mpocéerrev AA€Eavdpos Geoesdns é“¢ VT 5 / > > ; 5 , >. c \ > Exxrop, €7el @é KAT AloOUY EVELKETAS OVO UTEP ALOAY, / / 5 , \ OA , } / 54 [ rovvena. TOL €pEew* TV O€ ovvleo KGL JLEV GKOVG OM. | , / , 398 / o« ov Tol éyw Tpwwv Torcov XOAw OvdE VEMETCoL 335 7 > 6 \ , Ae, \ o> ¥ * , / Ac HANV eV VAAGHW, EVEAOV O GAYEL TPOTPATECUAL, n~ We an > x» lanl 5 4, vov 0€ we Taperova adoxos padaKkoiol ereecow Sopno’ és modewov, Soxée 3¢ por Se Kal abra WPHLNT €S TOs €/LOV, OKEEL O€ fot WOE KQL aAvTwW Awov éroerOar: vixn 6 érapei Berar avdpas. > ? 3 > “~ / / “\ 7 GAN aye viv €ripewov, Gpyia TevxXEa, OVW" 340 A : & > \ de / , a d¢ > 5/7 > | 1) LU, eyw € JLETELLL, KLY NO Eo at 0o€e O OLW. ? ds aro, tov 8 ov tu tpocedy KopvOaioAros “Exrtup. : oe 2 tov 0 “EAévn pidoror tpoonvoa petAryiourw. aA ~ \ / > / “* Qdep €“Elo KUVOS KAKOMLYXAVOV OKPVOETT NS, KarapacGat avTw@ éxodovto. In iii. 454 we read how Paris was detested by the citizens. 328. veo & eivexa, ‘and it is on your account that the battle-shout and the fighting is raging round the city.’ So ii. 93, wera S€ cdhiow oooa Sedjer.— ov & av x«.7.A,, ‘and you yourself would even fight with another whom you Saw remiss in this fearful war,’ 1. e. and yet you are yourself inactive. For meOrevat TLVOS SEE IV. 234, 831. O€pynrar, ‘be warmed with,’ i.e. consumed by. See ii. 415, mpjoarc 8é mupos Syntoco Ovpetpa. Inf. xi. 667. The Schol. supplies v7, but this class of genitives has a wide use in Homer, indicating, apparently, the source and cause from which an effect proceeds, So xoviovres medioro, wupds percAcooeyer, Vii. 410, AcAovmevos wxeavoto &C. 333. This line occurred iii. 59, 335. veuneoot (veneoer), through grudge towards, or invidious feeling against.—mpotparéo@at, Hesych. aro- Tpamrnvat, Vroecéar, (The remainder of the gloss, after the quotation of this verse, is corrupt.) Schol. Ven. etéac Tais Tuuopais Kal cXoAAgaL TH ayn. lt seems rather to mean ‘ to turn to- wards,’ ‘ to yield to the dictates of my emotion,’ 337. mapecrovoa, having talked me over.—vuv d€, ‘now, as you see,’ Viz. by my burnishing these arms, Paris appears to say, (with a marked ab- seuce of enthusiasm in the cause,) that both he and his wife had thought it advisable that he should try his fortune in fighting again, though de- feated once, viz. in the duel with Mene- laus. He thus gives little heed to his brother; who accordingly turns from him without a reply.—padAaxois x.7.A, That Helen could scold her paramour, is shown by iii. 428. Cf. inf. 352. 339, érape(Berar, comes alternately to men, lit. ‘ takes up new men in turn.’ The Schol. compares iii, 439, vuv pev yap MeveéAaos evixnoev ovv "AOnvn, Ketvov 8 ads eyo. So sup. 230, Tevxea 8 adAAnjAow érapeciouer, Se Xil. 456, Oxyes EmnmorBoi, * Cross oars,’ 340. duw, the hortative conjunctive, but equivalent in sense to éws ay dv- gwuat, Cf. xxiii. 71, Qawré pe oOrre taxiota, miAas "Aidao mepjiow.—y tbe, ‘or go, and’I will follow you, and L think I shall overtake you;’ which he does accordingly inf, 515. 844. Saep, *‘ brother-in-law of me, shameless, hateful mischief-plotter that I have been, I would that on that VL} IAIAAO®S Z, , 7 y¥ “~ 7 n WS be Oder MATL TW, OTE MLE TPWTOV TEKE LLYTNPy 345 olyer Ga Tpodepovea KQK1) GV ELOLO Gver\NXa 5 A 4 nan / f , eis Opos 7 és KDA toAvdActa Povo Gadacons, » n~ > / / evOa ee air ig amoepoe TApos TAOE Epya. yev exbai. avrap eel TUOE y oe Geol KaKa TEKMNPAVTO, avopos ereut oeAXov O{LELVOVOS €lVAL AKOLTLS, 550 a ant , , \ ” / <3 , Os 707 uepestr TE KGL alo XEO, TOA avOpwrwv. Ww TOUTW 9) ott dp viv dpeves eurredot oT ap oT > , tooWw » 2 €O Oo OVTatl’ TO KOL pALV eravpynoerbar 6 6lw. adr aye viv eioedAGe kat eleo THO eri Sip, ddep, ere’ oe padiora mTovos pévas audiBEeBnkev 345 is 4 > > an \ {2 < i or > » elvek Eueto KUVOS Kal AAefavopou evex arns, day, when first my mother bore me, a dire gust of wind had carried me far away into some mountain, or into the surge of the roaring sea, where the wave might have swept me olf, ere these deeds had ever been done,’ Helen repeats the pathetic self-reproaches she had heaped on herself iii, 173 Seqq.—oxpvoéaons, Schol. tpaxeias Kat dpuxtys, aversandae, Heyne.— mpo- dépovoa, moppw dépovoa. Cf. Hes. Theog. 742, adAAa kev €vOa Kai ev0a épo. mpd OveAAa OveAAn. Sudden deaths, or any sudden disappearance, were commonly so described. (Com pare the legend of Boreas carrying off Orithyia, Plat, Phaedr. p. 229, C.) Thus in Od. i. 241, the Harpies are said to catch away people, as did the Cadmean Sphinx. Compare also Od. Xx. 63, é€reiTa avapTrag Faga OvedAdAa olxowTo mpodépovga Kat NepoevTa Ké- Aev0a, Thus any one lost was said avynpracda. or avapTragT ov yeyovevat, and hence avaipey, ‘to make away with,’ i. e. kill.—eis dpos, viz. to be exposed, Jike the infant Oedipus. 348. Hesych. aTOEPTE, ANETVLEE, TOU- TéaTt ToTamomopntov eroingev, Butt- mann derives this verb from azoapéw, but dpoa, not épca, apdeuv. Hence he invents a amo€pdw. It is clear from xxi. pa Tt évavdos amroFepa 1) XELLOV t TEPWY Ta, that it took the digamma. Perhaps it is a form of a TOTUPw, root oFep, (= afer, sweep.)—The indicative follows the mood of the primary verb o¢dede, and therefore does not require the addition of av to denote a condition. So ds 76y inf. 351. $49. texunpayro, have appointed, ordained. Schol. eis réAos nyayov. So for m, 283, ov is the aorist of Vii. 70, GAAG kaka hpovéwy Texpmaiperat appotéepore. Hes. Opp. 229, moAenor TEKMOLPETAL evpvora Zevs. The sense is, ‘however, as the gods have so ordained these evils, the next best thing would have been, that 1 had been the wife of a braver man, who had been sensible to the indignant feelings and many men. "—aloxea, see iii. 242. Probra Trojanorum in se facta, Heyne. 352. ToUT@ de x.7.A. * But this spouse of mine has neither any sense left in him, nor will he show any in his con- duct for the future; and therefore I expect that he will suffer the conse- quences,’ V iz. ppevwv ovK eutredwv. Of, i. 410, tva mavres emavpwvTat BaoiAnos. 354. aAAd, as if she had said, *‘ But never mind reproaches now; enter and rest, &c¢c.—cé padtora, ‘tu om- nium maxime—curis conficeris,’ Heyne. The accent, even when some emphasis is on the person, is still enclitic in the formula érec oe aiid éret me K.T.A., aS the Schol. Ven. shows, in a learned note, by many examples, The sense of padrota however per- haps rathe r belongs to etvex’ éeueto x.t.A. ‘Come in, and receive hospi- tality with us, who are the principal cause of your care.’—artns, the infa- tuated act. The ary, or mental de- lusion, was thought to be sent by the gods; hence Zeus is spoken of as the author of it in the next line.—aoté- pow, ‘famous,’ or literally, ‘the sub- jects of song ’ $o Theocr. xii. 11, eT ED TOMEVOLS be yevorneda Tagw aoa, Heyne however says, “non est de carminibus cogitandum; sed de in- famia, quae ad omnem posteritatem eos manebit.” reproaches of ge Se es = ee ee A Ae _—— Oe ee eo - — ss 5 pon —< ae Be ee a at sii 4 / 222 IAIAAOS Z. [VL e 5 4 A “~ \ / c ‘ 3 / OLOLV €7TL Zevs One KQKOV POPOV, WS Kal OTLOOW > / / 5 5 “a 5 , 39 avOpwroict TreAwpeG GZOLOLILOL COC O/LEVOLOLV, / Ly ie on] THV & neler ET ELTA. peyas Kopv0atodos Extwp Gd Cy / / / CO 7 , p « - bn pe Kai EAevn, di\eovca TEp* OvoE Me Teves’ 860 4a , \ > , ” ? 5 / 70n Yop pool Gvj.0s ETTECOOUTaAL odp ETT A{LUV@ rm / > <\ y 2 > ~ =. * 5 / = » Tpweco , ol wey «elo TOONV azreovTOS EXOVCLY. > 4 / > » ~ > / Qs \ 3 / GG ov y Opvede TovTOV, érTEvyeTHw O€ Kal AUTOS, °? fy Pe aN /, Be > / WS KEV ep. evtoa bev TOALOS KATAMAPYT) €OVTA. \ ‘ - Cd > A. QB. NN / vy yA 5 ace Kal yap €yw OLKOVO EOEAEVTOMAL, OPPA LOWMAL 865 ik?) 1AOYO iAnv KGL vyTrLOV vLoV" oiKnas aAOKXOV TE p ANU | VYTTLOV VLOI 02> 3\ BY , 7& > ov yap old 7) ere op UTOTPOTOS LEopat aUTis » ww jee \ \ Q \ QQ / > n 79 1) 107 B V7TO XEpge Geo OAfLOWOLV AXaLov. os apa dwvycas améBn KopvGatioros “Exrwp. iy a 7 \ / aia & ene? ikave dopous €v vaeTaovTas, $70 ovd etp Avdpopaxnv AeuvKwA€evov év peyapoww, GAN 79 ye Ev Trawdi Kat dupirorw évréerrw Tupyw epeaTyKEL yoowoa TE 360. wy me xaOcce. ‘Ask me not to sit down, though desirous to enter- tain me; for you will not prevail on me. For at present my mind is bent on action, that I may bring aid to the Trojans, who greatly feel the want of me in my absence.’ Cf, ix. 42, ci Sé gol av7@ Gupods eréoaovtat wore veecOar, Heyne remarks that Hector’s words have a fatal import, since this was the last time he entered his na- tive city. He himself seems to bode evil inf. 367. 363. opvvé., rouse to action this spouse of yours. Hector leaves him, with a scarce perceptible irony, in the hands of his wife, whose persua- sions had already moved him to re- turn to the fight, sup. 837.— ére- yév0w, Cf. 341.—Katapapwy, Kkata\aBy, that he may catch, or overtake me before I get beyond the city. 365. kat yap, (‘and he will have time to do so,) for’ &c.—oixjas, ‘the inmates’ generally, Schol. rovs ev Tw OLK®, 368. dSanowow, for Sayacovory, as Kkpewow for kpemacw, Vii. 83, avridw for avrTiagw, &c, See i. 61. 371. ovS edpev, for addr’ ovx. Here follows the most beautiful episode in the Dliad, and perhaps the most touching and exquisite sketch of pLUpOPLEV TE domestic affection and brave-heart- edness that poesy ever produced. We may well ask, with wonder, if this passage really has the antiquity commonly claimed for it, why there should be such total silence respect- ing it in all those Greek poets, who, like Pindar and the tragic writers, have taken the Tpwixa so extensively for their subjects. 373. mupye, the tower, viz, in the rampart, whence she could command a view of the camps, as Helen had done, iii. 154. Schok on 394, avaBeé- Bykev Eri TO TEetxos ws éxetev OYomEerN tov “Extopa. Probably it was from this position that?Priam saw Hector near the Scaean gate awaiting the con- flict with Achilles, xxii. 6, 25, and also the approach of Achilles in xxi. 526. According to Sir W. Gell (Troad, p. 80), it was the same tower in both cases, viz. a large and lofty one near the Seaean gate, so constructed as to cover the natural weakness of the ground in that part. ‘“ This tower,” he adds, “ was in the wall, and made a part of it, and was at a somewhat greater distance from the Pergama than was the Scaean gate; for Hee- tor, having entered at that point (sup. 237), and visited the Acropolis, where he had heard that Andromache VI. TATAAOS Z. “7 Ww € 5 yA 5 ;, , 4 UKTWP O WS OUK evocv ApLVJLOVA TETILEV AKOLTLY, > »” > SQN ,/ \ Ss ~) ~ »” €EOTY) €7 OVOOV LWY, META OE Opwnoaw €€LTTEV ‘c< s+ “4 yy it) , / } 7 " €ELO GAYE OL, OMWAL, VNMEPTEA prvdynoacbe. “ / > a) 7 / ™) eby Avo0popayxy AevKwAEevos €K [LEYaApPOLo 5 t eA > / 3\ > , > / HE TY) ES yadowv 1) €LVATEPWV euTéemAwv > > ‘ , $s , / > 7 €s A@nvains e€oixerat, va rep aAdat \ 3 , oC \ \ Tpwat éevTAOKapLot dewnv Geov iAdoKovTat.” oO > \ > \ / As / Tov © avt étpnpy Tapin Tpos vOov Eeuzrev. ‘to? | \ / > ” 4 r “"Exrop, éwel wad avwyas aAnbea puljoacGa, ¥ / \ 5 / / oUTEe 77 és yadowv 7) Elvarépwv evTEeTAWY M 2 Ss > : " , ‘- , wy 7 OUT €§ A@nvains ESOLYETAL, ev0a rep aAAat 4 / Cc \ © / Tpwat évrAdoKapot dew Geov iAacKovTat, \> , vf > / 7 > x GAN éxi mipyov €Byn péeyav IXtov, ovveK KOVOEV , nan / As , > > cant teipec Gat Tpadas, meya 0€ KpaTtos eivar Ayawwy. \ ‘ 4 ~ / Q poev On) TPOS TELXOS ETTELyOMEVY) OpLKQVEL, ; “A , a> AD ; 33 JOLVO/LLEV?) €LKULA" PeEpel O CJL TOALOa TLUnvy. 223 ie) ~I ©: B80 a > c 4 , “3 , ae or PS ) pa yuvy Tapin, 00 aTeTavTO OW"aTOS Extwp 390 ‘ 5 \ easy > 5 ; > > , TYV QAUTTV OOOY QUTLS ECUKTLILEVAS KQT aYVUas. > 4 oO C / 7 > evTe TvAas LKaveE OvepyOmevos peya aoTv was at the great tower of Llion, re- traced his way through the whole extent of the city to find her, and met her returning home when he arrived at the gate” (cf. 393).— édeoryxet, ‘had taken her post there,’ i.e. had gone to do so. For inf. 385 she is described as just about arriving there. 374. évdov, in the palace on the Per- gama,—apvpove, ‘his fair wife,’ sup. 155. “ Tenue hoc, suave tamen, quod animum legentis sollicitum reddit, quod Andromachen domi non re- perit.” Heyne. 876. « S aye, a colloquial formula used equally for the singular and the plural, = «ia, ayere. So in Aesch, Pers, 142, add’ aye, Lepoat. 378. eivatépwv, my brothers’ wives. —yadows, Lat. glos, a sister-in-law. Gf. iii. 122, eLdouevy yaAow, "Avtynvopidao Samapre, Xxil. 473, apde dé pty yadow Te Kal elvarepes GAts éotav.—es ‘AOy- vains, viz. to attend the procession to the acropolis, sup. 297. 886. ovvex’ axovocv, Viz. in anxious solicitude for her husband’s safety.— uéya Kparos «.TA,, i.e. MEeya OF OAV Kpateiv, vikay, Axaous 888. h méev 6. ‘She then, going with hasty step, is just about arriving at the wall’ We should expect wp- uno, ‘set out, rather than adixdver. Heyne renders it, ‘illa, inquam, in via ad muros est. —patvomery, like to one distraught with grief. This is one of the many touches in this exquisite passage, one of the chief graces of which is its artless and natural simplicity. 80). aréoovro, ‘started off,’ viz. to the battle. Schol. od mpds thy ’Avépo- waxy, aAA’ cis Tov TOACuOV, If this be the right view, and Hector did not set off on the information received on purpose to find his wife, there is an admirable contrast of character be- tween the two brothers. Hector will not wait to find his Andromache, while Paris has been sitting at home with his Helen. 391. Hv a’tny, the same way by which he had entered, viz. by the Scaean gates. The usual epic phrase is avrny Oddy, as in Od. vill. 107. Xvi. 138. See sup. on v. 396, 392. ixave, the imperfect; ‘as he was coming to the gate in his pro- gress through the great city.’ Seta ——* =a ———— ee SS eee eS ee Fee SS Saar esas : = OEE en Re ere eon =aemenenantecn ee wv OnPy tromdakin, KiXixero avoperot avacowv nw ~<\ /) / » ans ie oe ~ TOV TEep on Ouyarnp Exel Exropt XaAKOKOpvaTyY. 7 <¢ » 2) > 4 o> 9 , s “le 7) Ol ETELT NVTYT , GUA O apecbi7roNos KLEV GUTH AQ? \ / + > 5 / / » Talo é7t KOATw Exove aTatappova, VYTLOV GUTWS, 4.00 tr /> > / 5 / 3 / “ Extopionv ayamnrov, aAiyK.ov aorEept KaA@, > + , 4 , a Tov p Extwp kadeerke Skapavopiov, avrap ot aAAou "AgTUavakT* oOLos yap €pvEeTO "TAvov "Extwp. 5 a) / ‘ / SF / OO / / in Avopopayy O€ OL aYXt TAPLOTATO OaKPU X¢eovda, 405 ” > » c “~ / 4 > » > » > & / ¢ €v T apa ou Pv xElpl, Eros T Ehar EK T OVOMacer. : ~ , 7 \ \ 4 ~ / * dayovie, PUiver GE TO TOV EVOS, OVO EAEaLpELs An +9 > 5 ed / TALOd TE VNTIAXOV KAL EY GpLLOpOV, 7 TAXA X7PH a 3 9-4 , Ev CTOMaL’ TAXA yap O€ KATAKTAVEOUVTLY Ayxavot 894. Oéovoa. Here also is a happy touch of pathos. Andromache had yrobably been told, by some one who fad seen him enter, that Hector was in the palace.—oAvdwpos, ‘ of ample dower,’ see xxii. 471, 472. Similarly nrvddwpos, Sup. 251. The phrase oc curs also xxii. 88. Od. xxiv, 294, ov& aAoxos TOAVSwpos, Exehpwv IInveAoreca. 396, 397. “Hetiwy, as a nominative, is irregular, and it is a harsh syntax to construe it with 6s, = 6s "Heriwyr, Perhaps this distich is an addition, adapted from xx 79, 480.—Placus was a flat-topped mountain (7Aa- x@des opos Schoi.) near the Cilician Thebes. See i. 366. ii. 691. 398. €xero, habebatur, was held as a wife by Hector. Schol. Ven. avri tov etxeto Ud’ “Extopos, This is a notable expression, especially for the use of the dative. 399. érmeacta, * Ha igitur, ut dixi, et obvia fit Heyne. 401. ‘Exropiényv. This patronymic does not elsewhere occur, and the name ‘Agrvavaé only in xxii. 500 and 506, “Aorvavat dv Tpwes émixAnouw Kadéova.y, olos yap adi Epvco mvAas kat Tetxea paxpa, To this name per- haps the prayer of Hector refers inf. 478, that his son may live "IAdéov id: avaccew, The logic of the passage is not very clear: ‘They called the son Prince-of-the-city because his father alone protected Troy. In the name "Extwp here, as elsewhere, there seems an allusion to the etymology from éxetv, ‘the Holder,’ or *‘ Keeper.’ Of. Plat. Cratyl. p. 393, A, 6 yap avagé Kai 0 Extwp cxedov TL TaVTOYV onuaive. Cf, inf. xxiv. 729, 7) yap OAwAas émioKorros, Os TE LY aUTHY pUoKeD, Exes 5 aAdxous Kedvas kal vymia téexva. The name Sxapnavdprov, Whether adjective or di- minutive substantive, may be com- pared with Scpoeiovov, iv. 474. Euri- pides recognizes the name Astyanax, and also alludes to the fate of the child in being thrown from the walls of Troy, Androm. 10; a fate also alluded to inf. xxiv. 735. 403. €épvero is the imperfect of pvoua. (v), the. primary notion of which, like épvw, épveoGar (v), is that of dragging out of danger, and se rescuing and delivering. 408, apzopov appears to be used in this passage only in the sense of dvouopov, Doederlein would supply oev, 409. kataxtavéovow. For the epic or lonic future in -éw, see on ll. 411.—-7avtes, ‘in a body, Schol. VI] / ,7 mavTes ehopunbervres. ~ 5 4 f 7 Ww 7 OE€EV apapapToven xXvova mere Ov yap €T IAIAAO®S Z. > \ \ , / C v E06 OE KE sa igs da Me wis, ahAn » \ 5 EOTAL Gadsrwpy, ¢ €7T EL ay ov Yyé ToT pov eTLOT Ss GAN axe. ovoe j4Ot EOTL TAT np KOL TOTVLGA pn p- 1 TOL yap TATED GLLLOV dmexTtave dtos A yiAXeEus, 5 P Sh 4 r , s\ , eK 0€ TOA Tepoev Kidikwy €v vaceTaovcaY, res aah Gr ~/f c s ~ 5 , Onbyv vWirvdov: Kata © éxravev Heriwva, +A 7 . & /, < / 9 , ‘ , a OQVOE [ALY ECEVAPLCE (cebacoato yap To yé Ar Ho), , | y / 4 »” Cc “w , aAA apa pAlV KATEKTE OVV €VTECL daLtoaAEotrtv 309 > \ ~ > » 0 €7t On €Xeev / 5 4 ~ \ 5 / vuppar Opertiades, KoUpat Avos aiy.oxoLo. 4 . eA / oS» + TEPL O€ TTEAEAS EDUTEVO AV tS A QO 7 Ms \ / »” > , OL O€ fol €7T Ta KaClYVY)TOL CcOQaV €V Be, APOLOLV, c\ \ , A , 5M] ” Ol LEV TAaVTES Lu) KLOV YAATL eA Sd Atoos €tcw" / x / O 7 Aa > , TAVTAaS Y2pP KATETEPVE TOOAPKYS OLOS AxtAXeus \ 7 > 5 sD \ 5 “ ss? Bovoiv €7T eLAtTrOOET COL KQt aApPYEeVV7)sS OLECOLV. , PS HYTEPA O THWV €7rel ¢ cp devp > 9 Bacidev ev v7r0 TAakw vAnEo oy, 425 Nyay ape cae KTEATET OL, A / sd ‘ 5 / a> > , > ” aw o ye THV areAvoe AaPwv arepeot azrowa, A er] 4 ; {2 / 7.” 5 , TaTpos 0 eV MEeyapolot bad Apres LOY EQLpa. ea 5 \ / f 9 ‘ \ , j Exrop, ree Ov pes cool TAT pP KQt TOTVLG fT Hp +04 NOE Kaclyv7Tos, ou 0€ prot Gadepos TAPAKOLTNS. éva. yap Exacroy av’Tod HrTova iyyetrat avTY. 411. x@dva Svpevar. So yatar edvrnv, sup. 10. 414, amor, Viz. NMETEPOY, as in x. 418, émrel LKEO xX€lpas és CfA. 419. onuwa, a barrow. See on vii. 86. This distinct mention of a burnt body buried with the armour under a tumulus is of considerable interest. Compare xxiv. 795, aud Od. xxiv. 80. It is a beautiful idea, the nymphs adorning the barrow with a circle of trees, which appears to mean, that they grew there naturally. The whole passage indeed has a wonderful pa- thos, only equalled by the speech of Andromache over the dead body of Hector inf. xxiv. 22. ww, 1, &. eve, 723 seqq. The feminine also occurs, evidently as a Variety of «ca, as ta yupus, . 437, Uj aton, Xxii. 477. in ix, 819, ev 8: ty Tuy, it takes the F. 424, émi, in custody of, See sup. 25. Achilles had perhaps made his raid upon Thebes for the purpose of ob- taining supplies, and thus slew those who had charge of the herds.—etAc- modes, an epithet said to express the rolling and shambling gait of the ox. 425, Bacidevevy, was queen of; so 7 dé IlvAov Bacitdevey, Od. xi. 285.— devpo, Viz. into the Grecian camp at Troy. — nyaye, viz. Achilles. The ‘other properties’ are the slaves or captives, and the money, &c. taken as booty. 128, marpos, viz. her father, since Kétion, Andromache’s father, had been slain. Sudden deaths of women (especially in childbirth, which does not seem here meant) were commonly attributed to Artemis. 429, 430. Very beautiful lines. *‘ You fill the place of those I have lost, for you are my cherished spouse.’ The ast and dearest relation includes the others. The Schol. explains @adAepds by ayamyros. Re ather, perhaps, * stal- wart, igorous.’ Q ——— ~ ™ rsh? — 2 ee ~ \ , GAN aye viv éX€aipe kal adrod pipy ert mipya, AD \ / / “~ pn Taid oppaviov Oyns xnpyv Te YUValka. FR: ‘ AA a > 5 / »” 4 tA. | Aaov O€ OTHTOV Tap EpLVEOV, EVVAa PMAALOTA > / > / ar PAN »” A Gp.Paros eat TOALS Kal eridpopov ExA€ETO TELXOS. \ 4 A > s , > cm Tpls yap TH Y eX Govres evreipynoave Ol apLtaTou 435 » A 7 ce mt “~ auch Alavre OVW KOL aeyakAvutov loouevyna OS? 3 - ee LO \ a7 »” ces 70 aL Artpéidas kat Tudeos OAKYLOV VLOV* +! Age 2 é / 3. SG 7 7) TOV TLS op E€VLOTTE Geom porriwv €U €LOWS, ” \ 5 lanl f \ 5 / \ 5 / 5 ) VU KOL AVTWV Gup.os ein gag KQL OVOYYEL. 7 THY & avre Tpooeeure peyas Kopy GaioXos “E 1KTWP 4.40 ‘7 KQL €ol 7 TOOE TOVTA. mere, yova’ aAXO. par’ aivas aideopat Tpéas kat Tpwadas éXxeowrérAovs, el KE KaKOS Os VOohw aAvoKdlw ToAELOLO. A Zs "y \ 3, \ / / ‘ ovde pe Ovjsos avwyev, érret pabov eupevas eo OAds > \ \ , \ a] / / fad ale KaL TpwToot pweTA Tpwecot payerOat, 445 5 / / / / 30? > \ 5 ~ C.PVU{LEVOS TAT POS TE eye KA€0S 70 €/L0V QUTOU. > \ >. \ 5 3d > \ fi a. s 6 , : EV Y2p eyw TOOE OLOA KATA ppeva. KQt KaTa UJLOV » > 7 3 »” > 5 , » c / EOOETAL NULAP OT AV TOT oAwAn IAtos lpn \ \ 5 / wy 7 KOLL II piapos Kat Aaos evpipeAiw IT prapouo. 431. emt wip ye. Schol. cadas ov pe- VELY oLKoL ag Sou (olde yap. OTL OV TTELCEL) aArN emt Tov TELyxous pévetv, OOev Kat GMVVELTAL TOUS TOAEULOUS, BOEV Kal Tw- Ongetar,—Oyns, i. e. Ons (Gens). 133. map eépweov. Sir W. Gell (Troad, pp. 81, 82) shows that the fig-tree grew in a direct line between the fords of Xanthus and the Scaean gate. It was close to the city, and also near the hot springs of the Sca- mander. He fixes the site on a hill now occupied by a ‘Turkish cemetery, of which he gives a view. “The ground here,” he says, “affords but little defence to a fortification, the slope being too gradual to be of any material advantage; while tne eleva- tion of the Turkish burial-ground or Erineos would contribute to render Strong towers absolute sly necessary in that part of the wall.’ 434, €1 iSpoxov, assailable, open to an incursion. —erAero, the epic aor. of méAopat, = eori. Cr. ii, 480. 438. Geompor wv, see i. 85. There was an ancient prophec y, alluded to in Pindar, Ol. viii. 12, that Troy would be taken at the third assault, by a descendant of Aeacus,—a prediction fulfilled in the capture of Troy by Neoptole smus; son of Achilles. The Schol. Ven. however says these lines were rejected by the critics, 441. Tt the lines supposed to be spurious are really genuine, rade wavra Will refer to the danger of the city’s being taken by assault. If omitted, it must reply to 432. And certainly, Hector’s fear of being thought to skulk (aAvoxagew) well suits as an answer to his wife’s re- que St avrov piuvery ért _Twupyy. See v. 253, ov yap mot yevvatoy advoKagovTt axeoOar, 444, OK avwyev, SC. dAvoKagery, ‘such are not the impulses of my mind.’ A phrase similar to ov« eav.— .a0or, Schol. etw#a. This may be called the ground of the philosophical inquiry et dvdakrov a apeTy. 446. apviuevos. The sense is, ‘en- deavouring to maintain my father’s great renown, and to win fresh re- nown for myself’ Studio twendi paternam gloriam, Heyne, Compare TULNV apvUmevos, 1, 159. 4485, 449. See iv. 164. viii. 37 3. In the preceding verse there is a rather harsh ellipse to this effect: ‘ (Though VI. Ar’ r , , / ” > , aAXr’ ov Lot Tpwwv troomov péAet ai yos OTe ow, y 3? > a“ < an) yy , » OUT GUTNS Exafbns ovre LI piajrovo avaxros ¥ , Y OUTE KACUYVY)T OV, Ol KEV > > f / c €V KOVLYOL TECOLEV VIT o ~ sd fg > la / OgOoV GeV, OTE KEV TIS Ayatwy XaAKox iTOVWV “ / yy , > , Oakpvoecoay aynrat, eAevOepov Huap azrovpas. , 5 Hw 7, A \ + ‘ c . ¢ , Kat Kev ev Apyet €ovaa pos aAAys LOTOV vpaivors, gN Kal Kev VOwp HhopEots Meoonidos 7 n Yr / ” ¥ WS TOTE TLS EPeel, Oot 0 QU VEOV EO VU ETAL aAyos f Aa 5 A“ / 5 , ‘ , > XYTEL TOLOVO GvOpOs, avvety OovALOV Huap. 5 , ~ ‘ \ a / aAXa pe TEOVN TO XUTY) KATA yaa KaAvrrot indeed all my efforts will prove vain in the end;) for’ &ce. 45(). aAyos Tpwwv, mala Guae Tro- jam experture sunt, Heyne. Hence omtoow, ‘in times yet to come.’ Other- wise, it might mean ‘grief for the Troje us, like dovn Aoywy, Tékvwr, ‘pleasure in’ &e. 452, ov Kev técotey, destined to fall fall.’ 454, vev, adyos meéAEL. 455. aynrat, ‘ take ate to wife,’ having made you a captive slave. Captives, of course, were in the posi- tion of concubines. Andromache’s forced union with Neoptolemus, the son of Achilles, was described in one of the Cyclic poems, whence Euri- pides derived the subject of his play of that name. Her menial em)ploy- ments in his service are described in Androm. 166 seqq. 156, kat xev «,.7.A. ‘Perhaps too, liv- ing in Argos (i.e. upper Hellas), at the beck of some other woman (e. g. Her- mione, the wife of Neoptolemus), you will have to ply the loom, or you will bring water from the springs, sorely against your will, but stern necessity will be laid upon you.’— mpds aAdAys, Schol. ceAevounéevyn. Messeis was a foun- tain near The rapnae in Laconia; Hy- pereia one near Pherae in The ssaly. See ii. 734. Pind. Pyth, 125, eyyvs jeev Pepys Kpavayv ‘Yrepyda Aurov. It is ‘who may be , ‘who may perchance Supply either péAe, or hard to say whether Neoptolemus is specially alluded to in this passage, or, as Doederlein thinks, Agamemnon, Menelaus, and Achilles are severally meant, as likely to become possessed of Andromache. Heyne does not see how the poet could be supposed to allude to Neoptolemus. But this is by no means the only passage in the Iliad in which the so-called Cyclic poems seem referred to. 459. eimpor, the epi subjunctive, = See on 1.1387. So inf. 479, v Lows €pet, Vii. 87. 460. aproreveoxe, The Schol., in observing verse has an epigrammatic form, does not seem to recognize the next, which may have beeu interpo- lated.—The remark would convey : taunt to Andromache, as if her brave husband had not been brave euough to save his wife from bondage. Hence the véov adyos, because it would re- mind her of the aid she had lost. 463. xnTe, ‘through want of.’ Xix. 324, XNTEL totovd vios. Od. xvi. x7Te evevvaiwy., Plat. Phaedr. 1), adAotptots XPwwace Kat XNTEL Olketwy Koauovuevov, The Ho- meric word appears to be x#rTos, but Herodotus has x7Tt cuupaxwy, as from x7nTts, ix. 1l.—amvveu, 1.€. ToL ovde WOTe amuver. 464. xuTh yata, a barrow, such as a prince-chief would have, sup. 419. Schol. » rots vexpots émixeouévn.—mpiv aptotos hv Tpwwr, that this +... So or Ov; p. 239, KOOLOLS Q 2 pa Nes a se Se rr te ew ee we a 228 TAIAAOS Z. a ‘al “a sp ” , 3? " mpiv y eri ons te Bons cov F EAKnOpot0 mrubecbat. 465 e a NS e AN 5) Pe sa ¢ ds eixov ov matdos dpégaro patdysos Exrwp. \ ‘ / vy? \ 7 du & 6 waus rpdos KoArov evlwvoro TL HVNS , > / exAivOn iaywv, Tatpos pirov oww arvxbeis, rapBicas xadkdv Te ide Adhov trmLoxaiTyY, ‘al 3 / , / / dewov ar aKpotarns KOpvos vevovTa voycas. 470 5 “> 5 / / / \ , , EK O eyeAaooe TAT 1) TE diAos KQL TTOTVLG NTH P- . , ay yf sD oy aitik did Kpatos Kopv@ etA€ero haidiypos Exrwp, \ ‘ ‘ ; sa f) \ oe. KQL TY)V pLEV KateOnKev €7Tl x Govt TALPAavowegar, > \ aA aA / : > ‘ / “~ / / avtap 0 ov didov viov eet KvoE THAE TE KEPT, > i / > » / a cirev erevédpevos Aut t aAAowwiv Te Geotow 475 “ Zed dAAou Te Geol, Sdre 57) Kal TOvde yever Oat AOD 8: A c 5 eee > / , Tato €/LOV, WS KQt eyw TEP, APT PET Ea Tpwecow, ade Binv T dyabov, Kat IXtov idt avacce. , , ” ¢ s > 7O X > , 4 Kai 7oTé Tis elryot ‘ TaTpos y Od€ TOAAOV apeEtvov 5 > . / €x tod€uov dvidvtar dépor 8 evapa Pporoevra 480 KTeivas Oniov avdpa, xapeiy dé dpeva pyrnp.” Gs eirmv aAoyowo pidns ev xepolv eOnKev Aq? / 4 > 4D of malo €ov' 7 6 apa piv Kywoe deEato KoATH dakpvoev yeAdoaca. moos 6 édéqoe voynoas, , / / x >» . " > , ¢ XElpi TE pv KaTEpEse, Eros T Epar EK T OvOpacer. 485 y ért, ‘before it*comes to this that,’ ‘before ever’ &c. The ere contem- plates a future event, which Hector hopes he shall not live to see.—o7s Bons, your cry for aid, or sumnmos to the rescue; the true meaning of the word, whence Bony dyabos, ‘good at need,’—éAKxynOuo0t0, your being haled or dragged away; a term used, like éAxvoracew, of the forcible abduction of women. 466. opeEaro, reached out his arms for his boy. The genitive depends on the notion of édierOa. Cf. iv. 307, €yxe. opegac@w (avrov). xXXi. 595, IInAetdns & wpunoar ’Ayjvopos avtt- @éov0o.— 0 mats, amother instance of the Attic article. 468. atuxGeis, Schol. rapaxGeis, ‘ dis- mayed by,’ ‘alarmed at. So irrw atugouevw mediovo,, ‘flying in alarm, sup. 38. 474. wynde. This aorist of madAdAev perhaps indicates a later develop- ment of the language than the ge- nuine old epic form memarciy, Cf, rc Xvi. 142. : 477. ws Kat éyw wep, for @omep Kat eyo. Schol, dcAdripos n €UX7. Hec- tor’s character shows in other pas- sages a tendency to vaunt. There is however nothing arrogant in_ this wish, which was natural in a soldier. —ipe avacce, may he live to be in fact as in name ’Aorvavaé, See on 401 sup. 179, eirnot, as sup, 459, = epec. Note the syntax, eirety twa, as Acyew Twa. vt. As the text stands, avvdvra must depend on eimyor, ‘say of him as he returns. It must be confessed that 478, 479 might well have been omitted. 483. «node, ‘fragrant,’ either a merely poetical epithet, or in re- ference to the scented tunic. See sup. 288 and iii. 382. It is from katw, in respect of burning incense, not from xéw or ketw = Ketmar, as the Schol. thought (év @ Ta Bpédy Kouse- Gera). ww, IAIAAOS Z. VI.] ¢ S / , / , > . 4G a ayLovin, yn mot TL Any axayileo Oupas 5 / vd > £ ‘ > 5 \ + Ta o- f ! OU or TLS 5 awe QLOav av?) p Avot she i. 5 porpay © ov KaKOV, 0 > 2 ‘3 GAXr €s OLKOV tovea ov TLVG. dye mepuype €EVOV EML EVOL av dpa@v TO. o aAvTN S én a KO LUCE [ALCE, ? ovoe pev ec Odor, é7r nv TO mpara yev Tat. 490 e / > » , a »§ / / iaTov T HAaKaTHY TE, Kat GudiToAoLoL KEeAEVE # 3 / epyov €7T OL yer Oa. O° Trohepos o> » 0 av Operon pedaoret A , + 2 Tact, parvoTa O €Loi, TOL Idiw é eyyeyaacw. a > at) o 4S yf Os apa. povncas KOpvd eLAeTo paidu.os Exrwp Y ” Cc / > Pa & UIrTroupLlv* aAoxos O€ pidy OLKOVOE BeBe 4 m4 or | > > / \ A “Ns , evTpoTraAComevn, dadepov KQaTQ@ daKpv Xeovda. aula 0 exe ixave “A 7 35\ , OOfLOUS €U VALETQAOVTAS of ~ , ; Ny A A Exropos avopopovo.o, KiX9OaTO 6 evoobs moAAas aA, appurorous, THOW ray ‘ ” & 4 , o al pev ett Cwov yoov “Exropa © évi olkw. L Ll O€ yoov Tarnow €v MpoeV. 500 5 / aS. ee ¢ ‘d / OV Yop fpLlY €T EepavTo UTOTPOTTOV €K To €EMoLo oe , / \ ~ > ~~ geo Gan, TpopvyovTa JLEVOS KQL YELPAS Ayxatov. Ay - , A s ~ 7 ovde Taps dnOuvev év vWyAotcr Sopoicw, 487. unép aloav, beyond the destiny for good or for evil which was as- signed me at my birth. Cf. 155, Uréppopa vooros éruxOn. The fatalism of eastern nations is still a marked doctrine. The Schol. on this passage cites a great many Homeric passages where the same views are propound- ed, e. g. v. 618. xv. 117. XVi. 441.- mporawet, cf. i. 3. — med buype vov €ivat, EVASISSE, AS TepvAaypwévos elvat, XXiii. 343. 490—493. These four verses, with some variations, occur also in Od. i, 356—359, and ib. xxi, 850—8338. Com- pare also inf, xx. 137. Their great antiquity may be doubted, for ta o” avTns Or Ta cauTHns (the common read- ing) seems an Attic rather than an epic combination. Aristophanes how- ever, Lysist. of 492. The Schol. ¢ ompares Od. xxi. 352, tofov S&S avdperou peAjoer.—éroi- xerGat, see i. 31. 498, "TAtw, The nobles are meant, tinct from the Aapéav 0b. See xii. 196, ot TlovAvéauavte Kai "Exrope KOUpOL ErovTo, Ot 7 TAELTTOL Kal yy eva, AOA, elAero, “re sumed 2 > 4'72.—éve TpoTaACouern, Schol, a Fy Kat TUvEexws Eemrotpepowery. The word is ‘TAcets or Trojan probably as dis- 520, cites the latter half used in xi. 547. xvii. 109, in comparison with a beast at bay that keeps turn- ing to look at his pursuers. She ever and anon looked back at the husband whom she feared, too truly, she should never see alive again. It was with these feelings that she set up in the house that xAav@uos which was always regarded as a most solemn and necessary rite of sepulture, and which, as repeatedly described in Aeschylus, was performed by female mourners. With the sentiment in 500 compare Aesc h. Suppl. 108, Saoa yoous ME TLUL@.—eEvapoer, EENpPxXeE, she se t them wailing by her orders or her exam- ple; Schol. 7 Suyynoupuévn, H ard Tar Siwy Saxpvwr. 500. ‘yoor, amraté eipyievov, This form of the verb is as from yow = yoaw, 503. dn@vver (i. 27), ‘ loitered,’ ‘ wait. ed long at Sciam! viz. to arm himself, He had promised to follow his bro- ther closely, sup. 341.—xarédv, ‘had donned,’ lit. put himself into. See iv. 222, ot & at&is nara TEVXE eduv.— vEevaro, Eg: started to run, pun, Cf. Od. . 51, gevar emeut’ emi KULLO, Aapw sovube éo.xws, Inf. xiv. 227, "Hpy gevat ef immordAwy Opynxav Spea vipoevTa, co ts. = = Ee — ~ Be ee oe ee —— - _ —— a a > — i rs oe oe — — 230 IATAAOS, Z. (VI. GAN 6 y érel karédv KAuTa Tevxyea, ToLKiAa yaAK, yo? - dae. ae, ” 4 nw a / aad OEVAT ETELT AVA AOTV, TOOL KpalTVvoLoL TeETOLOWSs. 505 c Qo \ 7 4 , 5 \ / WS O OTE TLS OTATOS iTTOS, AKOOTHTAS ETL PATVy, é \ 5 s& 4 / Q7 / EO LOV aTroppynsas Gein TEOLOLO KPOalyYwv, 5 3 te" / . > a _ elwOws Aover Gat EUPPELOS TOTAMLOLO, , Ss a € Aa AN aoe. ub + 5 \ Qa “~ KVOLOWV vou O€ KANN EXEL, GPL O€ YaLTAaL » , aA O° A. Ws LOLS GlowovTat’ OO ayAaingde Temrowlus, 510 7 J c n , ‘ + /) \ \ 7 pippa € youva deper peta Gea. Kal vomov LrmTwv" , , TEVXETL Tappaivwv ws T HAEKTwp, EPePyKeEL ‘ , ; OA 4D ; > > Kayxadowv, Tayees O€ TOKES PEpov, aia oO eEeETa ¢ Ca »” SC / 5 3 BAD / be co Exropa otov erermev adeAdeorv, evr ap EeweAAev 515 / fe / ws e = 7 Y , oTpeverO ex xwpys oft y oapile yvvatki. \ , > i TOV TPOTEPOS poo €elTrev AdéEavdpos Geoedns 506—510. This fine simile is repeat- ed in xv. 263—268, and is rendered by Virgil in an equal number of lines in Aen. xi. 492 seqq.—oraros, ‘a stall- horse, Schol. 6 tis ayéAns amroorac- Geis Kat eri barvyns éoTws, oUTwW yap mo0et thy aurnOy Siattav.—aKxoorTHCas, barley-fed, xpi@cacas. Schol. xvpiws ai wagat tpodal axoorai Kadovytat mapa ®eccadots. Others, as Hesy- chius, say it was a Cyprian word. Buttmann, Lexil. p. 75, is inclined to derive it from axn, ‘a point,’ or awn (rather, from a root ac, Lat. acus). The comparison is peculiarly fine, because it suggests that Paris left the luxuries of his home for the freer and nobler service of the field. 507. Gein, (Géw, Cevoowar,) * runs through the plain,’ as sup. 2. v. 222, &c.—xpoaivwy, Schol. émixpotwy rots moot dua Tov mediov. Like xpavaivew from xpatvevy, (i, 41,) this is a length- ened form of xpove.v, the root being KpoF = xpot. —AoverOat morauov, as AcAoumévos “Oxeavoio, Vv. 8,—Kvdidwy (xvd.av), ferociens, Heyne; cf. xvdei yawr, i. 405; ‘glorying in his strength.’ 510. The a in aicow seems properly long; if it is short (as in Eur. Hec. 31), it is so by position. The pas- Sive is properly used, as the active verb means ‘to set in quick motion in a direction at some object.’ Cf, Soph. Oed. Col. 1261, coun 80 atpas AKTEVLITOS GOO ETAL,—TeTOLOWS, a NOMI- native absolute; cf. v. 135, xi. 833. It is used as if dépetar yovvacw had followed. ‘“ Efferens se 7@ «aAAee Tod owuaros, tanquam pulchritudinis suae sensum aliquem habens,” Heyne.— é, Schol, avrti rod avtév.—pera 7HOea (FyGea), to the haunts. See on vii. 115. 512. xara Ilepyduov, down from his palace in the citadel. 513. nAéxtwp, probably for éAxjrwp the drawing or attracting sun, as ynAextpov meant amber from its at- tracting property. This verse occurs also xix. 898.— KayxyaAdwy, ‘with a gay smile. This appears to carry out the simile of the horse, «cvdiwyv. Cf. iti, 43, where xayxyadav is ‘to chuckle,’ or ironically laugh. 515. éretuev, he overtook his bro- ther just as he was leaving the spot where he had been conversing with Andromache, sup. 495. His brief de- lay had given Paris time to overtake him: but Paris seems to think that Hector had been waiting for him, and accordingly he offers an apology. For 7} waAa 8) compare sup, 255. The Schol., whom JDoederlein follows, says the phrase is mevorixdv, interro- gative, It may, perhaps, be ironical ; ‘You cannot say that 1 have detained you by loitering. For Paris is said ‘not to have loitered,’ sup. 503. 516. oapise, from oap, ‘a wife,’ V. 486. Hence dapicpos, ‘ love-talk.’ See Xxli. 127, ra dapiCeuevar, are mapbévos nOeos te. Also xxiii. 6. VI] TATAAOS Z. 231 nO EL Q 7 \ > , , ae El 5 1) para O07) WE KAL ETOVUMLEVOV KATEPUKW S \ > / 4 5 , > i | dnOvvev, ovo nAGov EVALOLLOV WS EKEAEVES. 4 Ne 5 ‘ys , , ¢ ae TOV O ATO fLELYOMEVOS TporEepy KkopvGaioAos E AKT WD O20 66 . / > > ” , 5 , «A 4 / y OALJLOVL, OUK GV TLS TOL AVYP, OS EVALTLLOS €LY), » 5 7 , \ ¥ om , EPYOV ATLULNOELE LAXNS, ETEL GAKLLOS ETCL. YX SN 7 ‘ , aAXG EKWV peeOins q mn Aen ‘ s/f ” > AXVUTQAL EV Guo, of UTEP oeVev ALOK €E » ‘ ry ; A » mpos Tpwwr, ot exovat , wy aAXr LOJLEV® TO. , dwn €7r oupavioiee Geots QlelyEeveT \ 5 sf/s Te Kat ovK eGeAELs TONY ‘ a> »5 4 ~ TO O €{LOV Kn) p 5 , QKOVUW or Pag ~ Gy ; Yo A TOVOV €ELVEKQ OELO. ~ » , \> » , ‘ r , 0 omiGev aperromel , et Ke TOG Zevs THOW /, KpyTnpa oTncacbat éhevOepov ev peyapoucty, ex 'T'potns éAacoavras évkvyuoas “Ayauovs.’ 4 polns KVYALOaS 11K aALOUS. 519. EVALTULOV, adverbially, KaOynkov- TWS, Karplus, ‘in reasonable time.’ So Katpov iy edyKets, Soph, Aj. 34 Inf, 521 if means emceckys, METPLOS, 522. ariunoee, péeuwarto, * would disparage your action in the fight,’ i.e. your present promptitude for action. Compare lv. 539, ev@a Kev OUKETL Epyov avynp OovddarTo peTeAPwr, Hector wishes, says the Schol., to encourage in his brother the little spark of energy he displays. 523. éxav peOins, you are purposely and intentionally remiss. We may supply épyov, as in iv. 234, xi. 841, an TLVOS is used. Schol. peers 70 épyov THs maxys. But in x. 121 we have pe@cets (so Bekker, as from medrew = weOyuwry elvat) absolutely, moAAaKkt yap weOret Te Kal OUK EOéAge rovéecOat.—rd, perhaps the accusative after ayvutat, ‘my heart is grieved at this,’ rather than the article.—etvexa geto, ‘On your account,’ for the pur- pose of retaining Helen. 526. aperodueda, ‘we will make up our quarrels,’ ‘make friends with each other.’ Schol. apypocdueba H mpos Tp@as 7 mpos adAnjAous. . eAevOepov, Scholl, Gepia totauevoy, Cf. ix. 202, wetcova dy KkpynTnpa, Mevoiriov vie, kabiora, Theocr, Vii. 150, xpyrnp’ “HpaxaAnt yépwv eora- caro Xeipwv. The sense is, ‘ to offer a wassail-bowl (i. e. libations from it) to the gods in thanksgiving for free- dom,’—eAacavras, agreeing, by a com- mon idiom, with nuas implied as the subject to tcrac@ar, 528 TOV ETL éAev- Te BB Af at th, , eee ea id eR " Hit hI wy 1A, Weal rial ba ry bass ie Sule a EP rh if ty) tA Hite bi) Tees He ety Git Hit fy; Hint TD w, age “Rt i Bail ; i HH Nill PRG aT Hil inh Buahiat eee bi Hh { may rey ead TeatKd: nat an > fai ih u, is hi! | Bf a | if salen Mt DS Pei Pit : i an Ow ly a ry ae wh hil 1 : al ; : nits iit -H} j Jee i bani Panne a4i | A | : Pt) 7% Al an ih ARGUMENT OF BOOK VII. (Mure, vol. i. p. 244.) THE havoc committed by the two Trojan chiefs on rejoining the batéla induces Minerva to accept Apollo’s proposal of a single combat between Hector and one of the Greek heroes. Hector accordingly challenges the best among them, apologizing at the same time for the violation of the late treaty on the plea of its having been so ordained by Jupiter. The lot falls upon Ajax, who boasts that “Hector will find the Greek camp contains other notable warriors besides the deserter Achilles ” (229). The combatants are separated by nightfall. In the Trojan council, Antenor recommends the restoration of Helen, in fulfilment of the late treaty, auguring nothing but disaster in a cause where they fight under perjured vows. Paris refuses to part with his mistress. A day’s truce is agreed on for the burial of the Slain. The Greeks construct a rampart for the protection of the camp; but, owing to the just inaugural rites having been neglected, the gods decree the destruction of the work at the close of the war. Eunéus, king of J.emnos, sends a present of a thousand measures of wine to Agamemnon. LATAAOS H. 233 e a, / a aN ° Os eitov turA€wv eE€oovTo paioiuos “Exrwp, Aa > a > > ‘ 4 & ~ 4> “ / + o> 3 ~ THO app AX€Eavdpos Ki adeAdedos: év d apa. Gupw > / f vs IOV , / apLPoTEpot pepacav roAeulenev HOE Payer Van. . At c As 4 , C 7 Ws O€ Geos VAUTYOLV ech OOMEVOLOLY EOWKEV > ’ ot > , , s “22 5 , DOV, €TEL KE KAULWOW €eveeotns €eAaTnoLw & pov, } } / > f / Oo ¢€ \ ~ / TovTov €AavvorTes, KOPLAT@ O VITO yuLa AeAvvrat, OS Gpa TH Tpwecow echOomevoui pavnrny. » ” -< f a ‘ e\ > awd Y ev €AeTnv O prev viov ApyiOdoto AVAKTOS, , , ) cA ; Apvyn vateraovra Mevecbior, bv KOPUVYTHS , pity | / \ IN vas YELVaT Apyifoos KGL PvAopedovea Poors" 10 ie i at UKTWP C > 4.9 QUEL ) Huovya Bar’ eyxel OgvoevTt c ‘ / 5 /; \ “~ Cc \ ~ TO TTEPAVNS evyxadKov, Avoe d€ yuu. n ‘3 ¢ , / , . lal DAadxos 6 larmoXoxoto mais, Avkiwv ayos avopar, > , fs “ \ 4 \ , Idivoov bare oovpt KATO KPpaTtepyv Vo pivnv Ac&iadnv, irrwv eT LAA JLEVOV OKELQWY, 15 > rat ‘3 5+ At / , ay “~ @Lov" OO €€ irTwv yapadls méce, AVVTO Se yuia. \ o> > , " 4 ~ bj 4 TOUS O WS OvV EVONTE Gea yAavKaris A@nvyn > , . , \ a * , Apyétous oA€KovTas evi Kparepy vopw.vy, 1. mvAéwv is here a trisyllable, as in xii. 340. It is generally a dissyllable by synizesis. The narrative is con- tinued from the preceding book, in which (see 341,515) the two brothers had set out together arrayed for the fight. Both, says the poet, were eager in their hearts to engage in the con- flict; and their appearance inspired the Trojans with new courage, even as a sudden breeze cheers sailors who are wearied with the oar. 5. Note the phrase éAavvew mévrov éAdrats, to ply the sea (or, row over it) with oars made of fir. Buttmann takes éAavvec actively, ‘to set the Sea in motion.’ It may mean éAavveuy vauv dua wovtTov, as in Ae rovtov &e. There was a variant épéocorres, 7. ®s apa. It appears from vi. 85 that the Trojans were very hard pressed by the Greeks when Hector left the camp. 9. "Apyvn, a town in Boeotia;: ef. ii. 507.—kopuvytns, ‘mace-bearer,’ or armed with a truncheon, such as The- seus was said to carry, Eur. Suppl. 715. Such too were the body-guards of Peisist ratus, Herod. i. 59, ot Sopusopor Mev OVK EyEevovTO, Kopuvynddpor dé EVAwWY yap Kopvvas €xovtes eirovTd ot Smiobe, [bid, vii. 69, part of the accoutrements of the Ethiopian army of Xerxes was porada tuAwta, ‘knobbed clubs. See inf, 138. 11. ofvoevri, sce on Vv. 50.—orehavns, the lower projecting rim of the hel- met; see x. 30. xi. 96, 13. TAaveos. The Schol. explains the mention of this third hero in the resent place, by reminding us that he had intended in vi. 120 to do deeds of valour, but had been stopped for a time by the recognition of Diomede as a family friend. 15. émudAuevoyv, Schol. értBaivovra, ‘in the act of ascending,’ Like 8éy- wevos, it is possible that this parti- ciple may have a present seuse, or even be a contracted form of an an- cient present participle in -éxevos, But it is safer to regard it as a true epic aorist, and explain it ‘when he had sprung upon his chariot,’ like trmrwy emiSynoomer v in v. 46. 17, 18. This distich occurred y. 711, 712. The gods on either side, who have for some time withdrawn from the fight (vi. 1), now rejoin it; and the two principals on either side meet face to face. Apollo, from his watch-post on Pergamus, had seen Athena descend, and now hastens to oppose her eee ae a ke et ere a oe oa pwr oll ae oe — ee - ere en ~ ee ee na ¢ > 5 / / Bn pa kar OvdAvp7rowo Kapnvev Wy > ¢ / TAtov €is tepnv- LAJAAOS a ov , v7 >? / TH O GVTLOS WPVUT A7roAAwv H. 2/7& atgcaca Tlepyémov éxxaridov, Toweoor d¢ BovrAero viknv. PY > Af ~ . A “~ dAAHAOLCL de TW YE cvvavtéecOnv TAPa pny. \ / / » fe \ e\ > / THV TpOTEpos mpomecirre avag Aros vios A7o\Awv > n~ \ / / . * TinTE ov by OU PEPQULA, Atos Ovyarep preyadouo, A 7 \ ~ AGEs ar Ovidvproio, peyas O€ oe Gupos avyKer ; 9 oo 1) Wa. 67 Aavaot LYNNS € NKEQ ViKnV n Aavaotor payyns erepadkea vikyn n 5 \ » nr ~ > / > ‘4 das, érel ov Tt Tp@as arroAAvpevous édeaipets. 3 + / ‘ \ ee. uv GAN’ €i pot TL 7iMoLo, TO KEV TOAD KEpOLOV Ey. n~ ." , \ “~ ~ VoV Mev TAVOWMEV TOAEMOV KAL ONLOTHTA b / 9 5 , > ¢ 7 OYLEpoVv’ UOTEPOV QuTE PaXITOVT , Els O KE TEKLWP 30 > / 7 ~ ‘ e , ~ IXiov evpwow, eel Os pirov erdero Ova A > , ° ys ca » 7? VILL aHavatyct, OvampaGEecty TOOE ACT. 4 > > } la Tov 0 avre mpocéeure Ged. yAavKdris AOnvn “c oN > ¢ / \ \ / \ > , WO €OTW, cKAEP YE Ta, Y2P ppoveovTea KQt QUT?) > > ~ nAGov amr Ovidvprroto pera Tpdas Kat “Ayatovs. 5 > » a , , , 5 ~“ a a\rX aye, TOS pEeLovas TOAEMOV KaTAaTAVT ELEY GVCPOV ; \ A> > , > THv O avte Tpocméeirre Gvag Avs vids A7oAXwv cw » ‘ / c OS 7 Exxtopos OPOWLEV KPATEPOV MEVOS lir7ro0djL.0L0, 22. dnyo, the Ards dyyos or sacred oak-tree near the Scaean gates: cf, v. 693. vi. 237. inf. 60. 24. ad. ‘What has brought you again in eager haste from Olympus ?’ Her former appearance, says the Schol., had been of signal service to the Greeks.—avjxer, ‘has incited you,’ See v. 880.—péyas Ouvpbs, a bold, high spirit; see ix. 496. 26. érepadxéa, bringing courage, or giving might, to the other side. The Schol. says a victory was so called, when the conquering party is con- quered, or conversely. See viii. 171. xvii. 627. Aeschylus has érepadAxns Apys, Pers. 930, and Zevs erepopperas, Suppl. 3897; Herodotus érepadxéa paxny, ix. 103. 29. woAenov, the war between the two nations. Afterwards, says Apollo, since you and Hera have so willed it, they shall fight till the fate of Troy be decided. The nominative to pax7- govTat aud eVpworr is ’Ayaroé, 30. téxuwp, the end, i.e. the final destruction of Troy. In xiii. 20 it means a ‘destination’ or end of a journey. The poetic device of the two gods being desirous that the war for a time should surcease, has for its object the bringing forward Hector to perform special deeds of valour; and for this end a povouzaxia was the most effective contrivance. But the poet so puts it, that the duel is the cause of stopping the gereral fight, instead of the fight being stopped for the introduction of the duel. Athena asks (36), ‘How do you propose to stay the fight?’ And Apollo replies (38), ‘ By our inciting Hector to chal- lenge some one to fight single-hand- ed.’ 34, ta dpoveovoa, with these senti- ments, viz. the same as yours. This however is insincere; she came, as the Schol. says, mpds 7d pndev BAaBH- vat To ‘EAAnvixor, and not to stop the fighting. 36. ueuovas, ev va Exes, eAmices. Hence the future xararavoguer, Sinem te facturam esse (Heyne). V1.) IAIAAOS H. ko wh Cr 4 / A lal , s/s ) > ‘ig Twa. Tov Aavadyv mpoxahercerat older otos av riPuov Maxerac Gar EV aiv 7 Omloriyrt 4.0 Cc / OL O€ kK aryarodpevor xaAKoxv HILLOES Axatot olov édopoeav ToAcilemev * ‘Exrope Siw.’ “39 ds epar, ovo amiOnoe Ged yAavxiimes “AO VN. wo ¢ Tov oO °EAevos IT ptapoto diros Tats civbero Guo Povdny, n pa Geotow epyvoave pyTiowow, 45 dab d€ Tap "E IKTOD. lov, KL oid T pos pvOorv € €€LTTEV . “Exrop vie ptaporo, Aci pyntw ardXavrte, 4 1) pd. vv pot TU tiboto ; . KaolyV mTOs d€ ToL ci. aAXovs pe KO Lov Tpwas Kal 7TavTas ‘Axatovs QUTOS O€ € TpokdAcooa ” A Xauvoy OS TLS apurtos 50 av TiBvov paxerar Ga € EV alv ”) Onur ire > ~ ov yito 7 Tw TOL fLolpa. Gavety KaL TOT [LOV E€TLOTELV. > eo ‘ > \ ¥ vA j an 5 / > i | OS yap €yw OT akovoa Gewv sta, a cena * » > Ws eba. G, Kal p és B éxoov twy Tpwwr a aveepye paday YYas, Ww o> . / Exrup @ O QUTE Xan beya fer vGov aKOUCAS, or or en ps éeooov doupds éeAwv? Tol 6 opwvOnoav o QITAVTES. S Qo 3 Kao 0 AY YapLenvov ELoev EVKV /jLLoas “Ayxatov S. 39. mpoxadéocerat, for the subjunc- tive, See on i. 137 —ol00ev olos, Schol, povodey MOVOS aVTi TOU MOVOS TrpOs OVOP, It is not easy toe xpli un oldder, Doe- derlein suggests olodev ol, comparing EL0U paxeragGar inf, 74,” Extopr aXer= @au xiii. 80. He thinks the present reading may have been introduced from 226 inf., where eiceat oldGev olos means, ‘ you shall know from yourself alone,’ i. e, ov Tap ” GAAwy aber, Per- haps we may here render it, ‘if per- chaiice he will challenge some one of the Greeks of his own accord (uléro) to fight with him hand to hand in the dread conflict.’ A similar com- ne iS atvdbev alvans, inf, 97. 41. ot d€ xe «7A. ‘And perhaps they, in admiration of his bravery, may incite some one (of their num- ber) to fight single-handed with god- like Hector.’ The common interpreta- tion is ‘indignant at the challenge See however ili. 181, 224. inf. 404. Both ayaa, aor, nyacounv,and ayalouat Oc- cur, the latter only ina bad sense, the former in both senses, the primary idea being ‘strong me nti il emotion,’ The Schol. Ven, rightly observes ore , To ayaooacbat wore pév emt Tod amo- Séxev0a. (probare), more 8 émt tov POoverv riOnor. See also viii. 29. 44. “EAevos. As the seer of the family, he was also the adviser of the mission to Athena in the acropolis, vi. 76 seqq. As a pavris, he now is aware of the secret designs of Apollo and Athena (cf. inf. 53); and he as- sists in carrying out those designs by encouraging Hector to fight. 47. vie. On eae nag syllable see iv. 473.—aradAarrte, ii. 169. 49, adAous MeV K.T, aa See iii. 68. 52. ov yap mw K.7.A, See ii. 359, @dva- TOV Kai mOTMOV émLoTeEtY. Heyne re- marks, in answer to those who dis- parage Hector’s bravery in fighting under such an assurance, that the poet was not so much concerned to make Hector appear br: ive, as to supply Helenus with a cogent argu- ment for inducing him to fight; and this is a just remark. 54—56. These three lines occurred lii. 76—78. 57. rad (kazva) S€. ‘Down too did gamemnon set’ &c. The forces on each side retire back, and leave a 2 a wOr pe : ‘ 1 i i ! ; ——————— 5 age TPIT SS = ee, EAS —_-,. eee / KOO oy ap “A@nvain T¢€ KOL dpyvporogos A7roAXAwv ey? ¥ 5 /, 5 =. “ eCéeaOny, OpVLOt €OLKOTES OLYUT LOLOLY, “~ “~ \ / Pyyo eh wwndA7 marpos Awos aiyioxoto, 60 s / / la A 4 7 ae , avopact TEPTOMEVOL’ TWV O€ OTLXES €LATO TUKVAL, / \ / % “ AOTLOL KQL KopvGerct KGL eyxXeoe TEDPLKVLAL. © , q t & In dé Ledhvpo.o €yevato TovTov ert ppg 5 / / a AZ / ¢ > 2 om OPVUILEVOLO VEOV, preAavel O€ TE TOVTOS VI GAUTIS, A 4 / o >> A nn , ~ TOLAL APG OTLYES ELAT Ayatwv TE Tpwwv TE 6 2 7 €Vv TEOLW). or aa Qs > 3 , ” ExTwp 0€ [ET OpLPOTEPOLOL EELTTEV n~ \ / “ > / “ KexAuTée prev, Tpaes kat evavnptoes Axa.ol, + / 4 \ BS. He , Opp cir TA pe Ovpos evi oTNFeror KeAcvEL. ° ‘ r ID. 2 aS } so ‘ 5 2 - aN ; OPKLA prev Kpovidns UWLOVYOS OVUK ETEAECOOEY, 5 . 4 / / 5 J / aAXG KQKQ Ppovewv TEKPOLPETAL AfLPOT EPOLE LV, ~ ¢ 3\ ¢ “ r /, 5.7 4 ElS O KEV 7) UPAELS Tpoinv evuTUpyov eAnre 3\ 5 A ‘ 4 w 4 / Z 7) QUTOL Tapa VIVE OO[LYETE TOVTOTOPOLO LY, SUuly O ev yao eact aptoTrnes Llavayatov: vv O EV YAP EACLY GpLOTHES YX OLE A A od 4 A 5 \ / 5 / TWV VVV OV TLVaA Gupos € {LOL paxeracr bat AVWYEL, Sebo iTwW EK TAVTWV TMpdMos eujmevat “ExKropt dw C €u p LT 6) a l Tp p Ss pL} : pP :* ~T ow eo wh )} 7 rr ‘ > »+ 2) ah ae / Bi Moe O€ pwvGéopat, Zevs 0 ay El wapTupos EoTw. space év peracyuiw, sufficient for the single combatants. 59. €orxores, ‘even as birds perch;’ not, (according to Heyne and Doeder- lein, supported by the Schol.,) ‘in the form of birds.’ The words dnye éd¢’ vinAy are also ambiguous ; meaning either, ‘as birds perch on an oak,’ or ‘sat down by the oak,’ perhaps that near the Scaean gate, vi. 237. 61. avdpacr, viz, each pleased by contemplating his or her respective troops. 63. €xevaro emt mévrov, diffundit se super aequor, Heyne. By ¢dpié the ripple of the surface, the first effect of a wind, is meant. In Od. iv. 402, Proteus comes forth from the sea fLeAatvyn hpixi KardudOeis,—pedavet, ni- grescit, pédas ytyverar. Commonly, HeAaver, but the termination in ew seems more consistent with analogy. The comparison consists in the combined blackness and fluctuating movements of the troops. 69. ovK éréAeooev, viz. he has not allowed them to have their full effect and accomplishment, through the treachery of Pandarus, iv. 105 seqq. Himself a Trojan, Hector lays the blame, not on his countrymen, but on Zeus; and in fact it was Zeus who through Athena had instigated Pandarus, iv. 68 seqq. That the Greeks should listen patiently to these new terms for a truce seems strange enough, 70. kaka dpovéewy. Supply xaxa also with texuaiperac. Similarly vi. 349, avuTap eret Tade y' Se Geoi KaKa TEKML7- PpavTo. 72. Saunete, by an interchange of long and short syllables for édapénre = daunre. See oni. 13. 73. uuiv dé He here turns to the Achaean host. ‘ But since among you there are chieftains the bravest of the whole army, now therefore let any one of them whose spirit prompts him to fight with me, come hither from out of all to be a champion to (or to fight with) godlike Hector.’ Doederlein makes wiv dé virtually depend on pv@éonar in 76.—The yap, standing in the first clause, repre- sents eet, ‘as’ or ‘since’ &c, VII.) IAIAAOS H. wy, > / > A “ “7 , ae “~ €l meV KEV Eme KELVOS EAN TavanKEl yaAKa, , / , , 5 \ “A Z Tevyea ovAncas heperw Koidas éxi vjas, \ yy “3 lat a) TWILL de OLKQC nl \ bY Tpdes kat Towwv adoyou AceAdxoor Gavovra. > Q7 my Se § \ ¢ Qa ¢ €i O€ K €eyw TOV €AW, OW) 4 7 »” Tevyea svANTAaS OLOW TpOTi 5 \ Wr / » , Eumov Oomevat 7aALv, oppa Tupos ME \ / \ \ > / c , Kal KpEwow tpott vnov AzoAXwvos Exarouto, \ .*) 4 , 4 n~ 5 / > Cc 7 TOV O€ VEKLV ETL vynas evo eA mous AaTOOWT OW, y 4 ~ af : / , Pe tae "hy , odpa € TAaPXVTWEL Kapy KoMOwVTEs Ayatol, “ / / c A 5 \ a Cr / Ona TE OL YEvwWoLW Eri TAaTEL EAAnorovrw. cL / , ¥ ‘ 5 j 7 5 / KQ@t TTOTE TLS elTrnot KQl OY lLyOVmMvV évOpworuv, \ 7 QQ / > \ » / V7)t ToAvKAHLOL wEwV €7l OLVOTA TOVTOY, ¢ > \ 4 At n~ 4 wn GvOpos pAY]V TOOE O71) [AE TAAat KatateOvnaros, ad -_ , , Ad aT ) OV TOT aAPlLOTEVOVTaA KQTEKTAVE Patouwos Exrwp. ~~ , s / WS OTE TLS EPEEl, aA o y / = ” \> ws epal, 80 a 7 5 > ; O€ LOL EVYOS A7roAXwv, \ » c lAtov ipnv 85 90) \ “2 95 \ / » 2 3 a +] TOO €“0V KA€OS OV ToT OA€tTaL. > ‘ > / n Ol O APQ WTAVTES QAKY)V eyevovTo OlLWTT)* » NA \ ) aiderbev pev avivacba, detcav & vrovex Gat, 77. €An, i.e. kreivn. As Hector knew (sup. 52) that this would not happen, his words are insincere, and discre- ditably false. 80. AeAaywor, Schol. avri rod Aayxety Toujowo.. See xxii. 343, where this distich again occurs, and xxiii. 76, od yap €7 attis viocoua e& “AidSao, émjv jee Trupos AeAaynTeE. 83. kpendw, for Kpeud, i.e. Kpenacw. See on i. 61. vi. 868, 7 78n bd yepoi Geoi Sandwow "Axaov. The terms, it will be observed, are strictly the same for both sides; the bodies are to be restored, the arms carried off as a monument of the victory.—éri vias, Viz, béper@ac, 85. tapxvowor. Schol. davwor. He- Sych. tapxvew, Oanrewv, évradiagery, Properly, ‘to embalm,’ for the word is only a form of raprxyeverv. It in- cluded however all the rites of sepul- ture, and perhaps extended even to the burning on the pile. Cf. xvi. 456, év0a & TapxVoovet Kagiyvyntol Te ETat TE TUuuBw re oTnAn TE’ TO yap yepas EoTi GavorvTwv. 86. onua, a barrow, or ‘mark,’ i.e. land-mark ; for the ancient tumuli in the Troad are nearly all placed on headlands, so as to be seen from a great distance. The phrase for rais- ing such a barrow artificially was xetv Or xooar TUuBov or hua, i.e. to carry earth and pour it over the re- mains, See vi. 419.—mdAaret “EAAyo- movtw, according to Mr. Gladstone, (and also Heyne,) means the north Aegean shores generally. See xvii, 432. 87. elryot, épet Or eisrot av, ‘May per- chance say.’ So in vi. 459, xaé moreé tes etrmpot idwy Kata Saxpy xéovoay, K.7.A. Here the subjunctive might depend on odpa preceding. 89. avdpds pynv. ‘Surely vonder is the barrow of the man, long since dead, whom Hector slew’ &c. Cf. xxiii. 331, 7 tev ofa Bpototo maAat KaTaTeOvywros. 90. aprsrevovra. There is, of course, an intentional boast in this verse, which is suited to the character of Hector. We must presume that cer- tain traditions would long attach to these tumuli, in the absence of any written record ; otherwise none would know in after times that the man had met his death in bravely fighting with Hector. 91. 70 & éuov. Perhaps we should “ather read rd dé of KA€os. 93. aiéecOev. A feeling of shame made them dislike to refuse, while fear of so doughty a champion as Hector made them hesitate to ac- oe — rane Sa a Dt en eg 2 AO oe LR mee er 2 ee, ——— - - 2 - . A NE og er tenes er ee ee ree PLE OS SAPET EE OLE — eee Se —_—ssT = ts ee ey eee = a — ~~ ae — -~ — — ae ——— = > Sd a a eee eet To <>. > REAP se eee el ay ili) " 238 IATIAAO®S H. Qs , ‘ / Owe Oe 07 MeveAaos aviotaro Kal pereeurev C a ‘4 2 /y Sas : “ P, veikel Overoilwv, peya d€ OTEVAXICETO Guo, 95 33 > na > LAN ) : / “s @ /4OL, a7retAnTHpEs, Axautoes, OUKET Ayatot. > ‘ Q 4 / /; > Jf oy ee. i wy di) A6By rdde y’ Excerar aivdGer aivas, Aw a Ip > 4 Mw €l fay) TL Aavaayv VUV Exxropos QGVTLOS €ELOLYV, At ww 4 \ an / f GAN tpeis pev waves vowp Kal yata yevourbe, ted > rd > sf H)LEVOL avGe EKACTOL AKT) Plot, y akAeés avTws* 100 AQ Sas wen 6 SE PS Ire Ge , TWOE 0 € yo QUTOS WPT) COPMAL Qui Op V7 f l t / / > » 5) +6 / } ~ 33 VIKYS TELPAT EYOVTAL EV aVavaTo.ol Geo.oLv. QZ . x4 / / / WS apa Pwvycas KQATEOVO ETO TEVK ED KaAd. evOa Ké tor. Mevé\ae pavy [voTov0 Te\euTY Or 5 ; \ \ / > Kxxropos ev waAdpyow, ere ToAd héprepos NEV, 105 4 Lt & co ) la > Fan él un avaigavres é€Xov Pactdynes Ayatov, 5 / >’ > Aw 5 \ / > / QUTOS T Atpetons €vpvU KPELWV Ayapenvwv ~ &< \ ya ~ ” > » de&iTepny Ede XElpa, eros T Ehar > » > 5 x & €K T OVOMACEV. “ adpaivers, Mevédae diotpedés, odd€ ri oe xpy cept a challenge.—imodéy@ar, to un- dertake the task; the epic aorist (edeyunv). Cf. i. 23, aidetobai 6 Lepna. Kai ayAaa déy@ar arowva, 94. owe, viz. after a long interval, and waiting to see if any would offer. —vetxer, With reproachful words.— grevaxtcero, Viz. either at the danger he knew they would be exposed to, or at the apparent cowardice of the Greeks. 96. amecAnrhpes, ‘vain boasters,’ i.e. talkers but not doers. Schol. Ven. KAUXNTAL, ameAciy eiddTes Kal émayyed- AcaGar.— Ayarides k.7.A., See ii, 235. 97. % wnv Sy. * Assuredly, this will be felt as a disgrace terribly indeed, if not one of you Greeks on this occa- sion will go to meet Hector’—aivedev aivas, like ot6@ev olos sup. 39, i.e. aive- TATA, AS KaKOv Ex Kakov means ‘ evil on evil,’ (lit. produced from, or follow- ing.) 99. yata yévo.cGe. Schol, avarvbeinre €is Vowp Kai yqv, Stadvbeinre kai aroba- voire, Heyne regards the phrase as a synonym of éppeze, ‘ perish ye!’ Doe- derlein thinks this is not so much an imprecation, as a taunt, ‘may you, who pretend to Strength and aspire to fame, turn to senseless earth and water |” The sense might also be, You might as well become all of you earth and water,’ i.e. the elements out of which you were composed, ‘sitting here as you severally do without heart, vainly inglorious,’ See Gladstone, ‘Studies,’ &c. vol. ii, p. 275.—axypior, from Kéap, vecordes, Cf. Vv. 812, 7 wv oé mov Séos toyxer any prov, and xiii. 224. In Hesiod, Opp. 823, it means ‘ fateless,’ from «#p.— axdeés, for akAe@s. Heyne has axAées, which Buttmann regards as shortened from axAeées (daxAcecs), but which might be referred to a form akAys, 101. rode, lit. ‘for him,’ i.e. avrios, ‘against him,’—vikns we(para, the issue of the victory depends on the gods above, . Lit. ‘the ends are fastened,’ or ‘are held from above.’ Compare oA€Opov meipara, Vi. 143, OA€@pov mreipar epnrrat, inf. 402 and xii. 79. 105. kareduceto (see i, 428), an epic aorist formed like Byjaero. This then is the second povowayéa in which Menelaus has engaged; the former was with Paris, iii. 21. His amiable, but not very warlike character, has been well drawn, and at some length, by Mr. Hayman, Od. vol. i. App. B, § 8, 106. eAov, ‘seized and held.’ This is a less common use: in Homer éAew generally means x«raveip. Doederlein suggests €xov, i.e. xatetyov, ‘ detain- ed.’ 109. adpatvers, ‘you are crazed,’ Of. li, 258. So papyatverv, v, 882.—xp7) oe TavTHS K.T.A., like xpew Bovans ee Kai VII.) 5 , > , - es TAUTYS adpocvvys’ ava “3 > [a pnd DeX €& e€p.oos OED apeivove IATAAOS 0 taxeo ey san , , ea Exropt Iptapidn, rov te orvyeovot Kai addAot. kat 0 AytAevs Tov € [LAY eve KVOLAVELpY AXLAEUS TOUTW YE MAX) EVL KVOLAVELPY) »” * 3 5 = 7 , Eeppiy avtipoAncal, 0 TEP GEO > \ \ \ aw ay 5<\ . wv /) rt / adAa ov pev viv iCev iwv peta eOvos Eraipwr, / i. / »y 5 / > / TOUTW O€ TPOJLOV aAXrov uvactyncove lv Ayatot. »” a , > + \ \ 5 / » | | ; €l TeEp GO€LNS T €OTL KQL EL p.oGov €OT AKOP7)TOS, / > , / / ” , ~ Loma = , ‘a / } 4 ’ ") Py piv aoTaciws yovu Kapweuev, eb KE PUyHoWw 7 / \ wn “A > dniov €K TOAELOLO KAL aivrs OnloTHyTos. 4a > \ / Lat ~ j , 7 OS ELTWV TAPETELO EV adeA hevov PpEevas Hpws, y / OLLOLILO TOAPElT wv" a OS s , Oo e7meitGero. H. 939 CO 7 , KNOOMLEVOS TEP, 110 A / duti payerOan, zroAXOV OLELVwV. 115 120 a“ \ » TOU [LEV ETT ELTA Odovvot Oepdrrovres dr’ Suwv tevye Edovro yr OO VVOL €pa7Trol TES GAT WLW TEI X€ E€AOVTO . Ne ETTWP O o¢, &c. ix. 75, 608. Though often in the Odyssey, bere only in the [liad xpy iS so a Both expressions seem elliptical, xp ce (weTaoxety) BovAys, or Xpew "(Exeu) ae BovaAys. 8 isvxeo, avexou, bear the disappoint- ment, viz. of not being allowed to fight, ‘though vexed at it. “271. €& ép.dos, éx drdotiutas, dtAovet- xias, from a spirit of contention, or love of strife. Heyne re sponds it ira abreptus, comparing Od. 343, €& €pidos Didopnrcdy paneer av aoTas. Schol. HS POs "Ayacovs €p.dos, ‘in emulation of the Greeks.’—o7vyéovet, av a ef, 1. 112. 115. wat Se, i.e, xai dy, as inf, 173. ‘Why, even Achilles dreads to meet him ww the glorious (lit. bling) fight; yet he is a far better man than you.’ ‘The Schol. remarks, ‘he selects Achilles, as one to whom not even Menelaus is ashamed to allow himself inferior. Of course, Agamemnon chooses to put this con- struction on the conduct of the man he has offended, and so kept from the fight.—épprye, a perfect in the present sense. Another form, eppiyw, as a se- condary present, is used iii. 353. 115. mera €Ovos, cis Tovs ouryPets didovs. Like €os, }90s, eTNS, this word takes the digamma, as in ii. 87. xvii. 680, the root being Feé. Thus é6vos came to mean ‘nation,’ as 70s came to mean ‘ character, though néea are properly ‘haunts,’ ‘ familiar places,’ as in vi. 511, the idea of both man-ennuo- , . / ‘ / Apyetourww QVLOTATO KGL LET EELTTEV being a people or thing that has be- come familiar. Hence also 7@atos, for cvv7Oys, Pind. Isthm, ii. 48, and nOetos, & term of respect to a senior, li. 286, &c, 117. et wep—re = et cat, ‘even if,’ as in iv. 55. x. 115.—aderys, adens, ‘ fear- less” The subject appears to be Hector. Hectori objicietur talis adversarius, ut ille bene secum actum putaturus sit, si ex pugna incolumis evaserit, Heyne. Schol. Ven. et kal wavy aboBos Kat amAjpwros moAcuov eoTiv, ayarnTas vToAauBave avtov devéerGar. The sense is, ‘ How- ever brave Hector may be, we will find him an adversary that will give him some trouble.’ Some, however, take adecys to mean the zpopuos, in this sense; ‘ however fearless he may be, Hector will prove a match for him,’ i.e. and therefore you, Mene- laus, had better avoid the contest. 118. yoru kaunrev, ‘to rest,’ ‘sit down from fatigue,’ is illustrated in Blomfield’s Gloss. ad Aesch. Prom. 32 So xix. 71, aAAa TW OlW agTagins av- TOV yovv Kaupely, Os Ke pvynow Sytov €K TOAE; LOLO vr EYXEOS NETEPOLO, 120. &s ein rev x.7.A. This passage occurred vi. 62 j 122. ynObcvvot, rejoicing that their lord had declined the unequal con- flict. Of. xiii. 82, xapun yndovvor, Herodotus uses a similar form xappo- guvos, lll. 27.—ar wyuwrv TEVX EG, cli- peum cum balteo, Heyne. 123. Nestor rises, and declares that — Sa. Ses LAE — se te ee ¥ = Ce ek ao ee ee + et ee eee - a ie oe Se — = a at =————— : ry rs a ee 0 4 eee we > = ee —-S sees la 240 IAIAAOS H. [VI1. 5D by / > t an © 9 “@ Térot, 7 jeya mrévOos ” A xaida yatay txdvet. x , , - , . 1 KE bey” oipweere yepov trmnAara ITyAcvs, 125 , A> / ex Orbs Muppidovev BovAnddpos 70 ayopyTys, 9 / 4 > 5 / , ‘ Ay ae e 2a = ae OS TOTE pb ELD O/LET OS bey ey?) €€ w EVL OLKW, , ? / / / / TAVTWV Apyetwv Epewv YEevernv TE TOKOV TE, 4 “~ BY / F ¢ 1? AS de ae | /, 5 4 TOUS VUV €Et TTWOOOVTaAS UD Exropt TAVTAS AKOL Oat, 4 7 a 7 ~ 4 ToAXG Kev Abavaro.ct didas ava. XELpas CELPAL 130 4 5 4 , Ca A / y Tet » Ovjprov a7To peA€wv OUVQlL OOJLOV Atdos €lo ou). “~ , > /) \y el yap, Led re Turep kat A Onvain kat” AzoXXor, nN ~ et dee Se r o nPow WS OT émr oKupow KeAdéovrt [LaXovrTo rypomevor IlvAol re Kat ApxKdoes é /ETLULMPOL AY Pope OL ALOL T ‘Ap $ €VX Popol, : A > a \ , j Peas Top TELYET OW, lapdavov appl pécOpa. 135 nw “3 3 ~ x , / go / / Tolot 0 Epev6aXdiwv TPOpos tataTo, iaoGeos dus, / > + ¥ 3, / ” TEVXE EXWV WLoLTW “ApyiOdoLo avaKTos, “ > \ r diov ApyiOdov, tov erikAnow Kopuvirny old Peleus would have been ashamed to send his son to fight with such a set of cowards as the Greeks: and he tells a story, in his usual garrulous fashion, how he once accepted a chal- ienge to fight a giant, and killed him ; lamenting at the same time that he is too old to do the same thing now. 124. This verse occurred i. 254, where the context closely resembles the present passage. Herodotus (Vii. 159) cites a verse which may be a parody on this, # Ke peéy’ oimm@éecey 6 TeAorténs “Ayauéuvwy, It is clear that allusion is made here to ballads existing before—and perhaps out of which in part—the Iliad was com- posed. The same story is told more at length in ix. 252 seqq. Nestor, Ulysses, and Phoenix. (some add Palamedes,) had visited Peleus in Phthia, as a deputation to request that he would allow Achilles to join the expedition against Troy. Before giving his consent, Peleus had asked many questions as to the birth and family of the chiefs: and the replies of Nestor had been so satisfactory, that Peleus had been delighted at the prospect. The inference the Greeks are to draw from all this is, hat those favourable replies are not borne out by their present cow- ardice, 128, épéwy, here for épecivwr, 129. rods viv er.A. If now he were to hear that all were afraid of Hee- tor, he would pray to die at once, for having allowed his son to join such an army; ore tovwovros ayevéor Kat Sethois tov idtoy viov memioreuKey, (Schol.) 182. et ydp «.r.A, It is worthy of notice, that this formula was an Attie oath, e.g. Dem. Mid. p. 578, €40t wev vy rov Aia Kat Tov ’AmdAAw Kat Thy “A@nvav—évdndrot tues joav ax Odmevor K.7.A, 133. KeAddovz, i.e. ‘the sounding,’ is probably a descriptive epithet of the Iardanus, v.135. Schol. KeAddwv ToTau.0s "Apkadias, onuatver 88 n Aééus kal Tov weTa HYOU péovra, So Aeschylus speaks of ‘Y8picris morauds, Prom, 736, and so Bards, ‘muddy,’ was an epithet of the Scamander. A river Jardanus in Crete is mentioned in Od. iii, 292.—pdxov7o, i.e. fought with each other, Nestor being a Pylian. 134. éyxecinwpor. See on iv. 249— Pevas, a town of Elis; Od. xv, 297, 7 5€ Deas éréBaddAev everyone Ards ovpe, nde wap’ “HAda Siav, 50 Kparéovaty "Eevot. Thue. ii. 25, nal oydvres THs "HAeias és Devav édyjouv Thy ynv éri duo nMEpas, 136. rotor, viz. as a champion on the Arcadian side.—This story (which is very like the Scripture narrative of David and Goliath) was slightly touched on in iv, 319.—’Apn.@dov, see sup. 10, VII.] [ATAAOS H. 241 avdpes KikAnokov KadXilwvot Te yuvatkes, ¢ Py, tae. DS > 4& / ‘ , ~ OUVEK ap OV TOCOLOL PaXeC KETO doupt TE HaKkpa, 140 a“ , GANG odnpetn Kopvvy pyyvuoKe parayyas. tov Aukdepyos eredve ddAw, ov TL kparel ye pyos en Ds f LYS n oy ~ 5 ea > yw >? > , c ” s' OTELYWTW EV OO0W, o6 ap OU KOpVvVy OL oA\eGpov L t Xpato pe oLonpein’ Tpiv yap Avkoepyos vrodbas \ / / a “> »¥ > / j doupi JMET OV TEPOVYHTEV, O 0 Urrios. ovoet epeto On. 145 , > TEVvXEA. O eLevapise, Td Ol TOPE xaAKeos "Apys. \ ‘ 4 > \ » / \ la Hy Kal TA pLev AUTOS EreiTa oper peta @Aov Apyos* airap éret Aukdepyos evi peyapourw éynpa, A Ad S44 , , A , a daxe 0 Epevéadiovt hilw Geparrovr. hopyva. a @ 7 ae / 4 5 / TOU O Yé TEVXE eX wv mpoKaAilero TAaVTAS aploTous® A ‘) “ ~ ot b& ppdAda Tpdpeov Kat edeidicav, ovd€ Tis ETAy. GAN ewe Gup.os avnKe TodvTAnmwv TroAemiCew Oapoe w yeven be VEWTATOS EXKOV GTTAVTWV. \ / o: 2 / a SC 7 > ? / KGL PAXOMNV OL EY, daxev de /LOL EvVKXOS AOnvn. ‘ \ / \ /, / ¥ OD TOV 3) JAY) KLOTOV KQL KAPTLOTOV KTQVOV avopa’ 142. Avedepyos. Who or what he was does not appear; but it is pro- bable that he attacked Ereuthalion in an ambuscade. He is not the Avxoopyos of vi. 180.—ov te Kxparet, i. @. Kpares yap ovK ay eviknoev autor, 144. xpatone, the aorist. See on i. 28.—0o6", for ot, i.e. ob, ‘ where.’—rpiv ap «.7.A. This gives the reason why his club was of no avail, viz. not be- cause the way was narrow, but be- cause his adversary was too quick. Schol. ov 61a 70 orevdv ovK éxpaioun- ovev, aAAa Sia THY mpOAnWLW.—TrEpdvycer, ‘pinned him,’ fixed him fast. 146. "Apys. The arms were perhaps given to Areithéus as a relation, or at least a namesake. Heyne thinks this a common-place, “quo arma praeclara a diis fere heroibus donata ferri solent.” 147, avtés. Lycurgus himself now bore the arms that Areithous had worn.—eTa podov, ‘to the turmoil of the fight.’ 149. daxe Sé, ‘ then he gave it to his favourite squire to wear.’—dopyvar = dopey. See ii. 107. 150. rov 6 ye x.7.A., Ereuthalion bear- ing the shield of Areithéus. It does not clearly appear that the word tevxea includes the club, though it may include the breastplate and 155 other accoutrements. Cf. 137. Heyne however says, “Areithoum Lycurgus spoliavit, ejusque clavam ferream ipse gestavit cum ceteris ejus ar- mis,” 151, érAn, SC. avriov payer@at.— avnke, ‘incited me; see sup. 27.— Oapge. o, ‘by its (my mind’s) confi- dence. Schol. vewrepos 5€ Hunv, dyci, Sud Kat é€@adpcovv, Heyne explains it differently: “tametst eram inter omnes minimus natu,” 155. wnxcotov, ‘longest,’ i, e. tallest, as if from a positive unxvs.—oAAds, ‘huge,’ as in the phrase moAAy yn or TOAAn Xwpa.—tapynopos, ‘sprawling ;’ “ab utraque parte excedens spatiwm solitum, quod corporis hwmani mo- dulus et mensura sibi vindicat,’ Heyne. Schol. rapnwpynuévos to ow- pati, TouTéotiw exAeAvuéevos, Aesch. Prom. 871, axpetov Kai maphopoy Séuas, —ev0a kat év@a, viz. in the direction both of width and length. Schol. HTOL ets LHKOS Kal wWAGTOS mapynpTyMEVos. Doederlein renders it otiosus, iners, as if from rapeipe.y, ‘ to fasten a side- horse to the trace; but the word is rather from wapaeipery. Hesych. map- awwpovmevos. See viii. 87. xvi. 471, and XXili. 603, évrei od Te mapHopos os’ aeci- dpwv iaGa mapos, in which last passage the sense is afpwyv, wetéwpos, The ori- R A* Mn Oy AL _— A Ou > 2) a oe , '_7~ ~~ tA 242 IATAAOS H. / » A »” moAXOs yap TIS EKELTO TapHoOpos éevOa Kat eva. e a7 ” + _ El? Ss HBwdoust, Bin dé poe Ewrredos Ely “A , / ee TW) KE TAX GVTHO ELE paxns KopvGatoAos Exrtwp. ¢ / “> ¢ »” > nw Il F at UPLEWV a) Ol TEp ECAC LV APLOTHES LIQ AXKALWYV, . > ¢f- 5 / > o~ ? ovd ot mpodpovews peual “Exropos avtiov €Getv. ? e / - Pe / a > 35 / / 5 / WS VELKEOO O YEPV; OL ) €VVEA TAVTES AVEOTAY. Ss \ / » é 5 5 rant > \ / wpTo ToAv TpwtioTa avag avopav f YOpLELVOV, TO) QO ere Tudeidns Opto Kparepos Avopnnons, A At. 9.9 ” A > / > , TOLOL O €7 AtavTes dovpww ETT LELILEVOL OAK, > A \9 247A \ , +7 A x tots. 0 é€r Tdopevets Kat d7awv Loojpevnos 165 / > / CO oe) / Mypwovys, aradavros Evvadtiw avdpeipovry, “a Od > > — 3 , | , 5 \ Totot 0 er EK upuTuAos Evaijovos ayAaos VLOS, \ Qs , > 1 I~ 4, aa 5 ~ , av 0€ ®oas Avopatmovidns Kat OLtos Odvooevs. > > ty ‘¢ 7 Q7 TovTes ap ot y edov wodeuceuev “Exrope OL. la \> > - Tos O avTis peréeure L'epyvios immora Néorwp 170 ¢ , a / } a , c¢ / “ KkAnpw vov reradacGe duapmepés, Os Ke AayNQTUW" ec \ Oo \ > / oy , ~ > 7 OUTOS yap 07 OvynTEL evKvyLLOas AxaLovs, \ «a > A aA \ > / ” , Kat 0 Q“UTOS OV Ouj.ov OVIJO ETAL, €l KE pvynow ‘ “~ ~) “~ Oniov €k moA€uolo Kal aivys SnioTHTos.” ginal meaning was ‘ hanging loose on one side,’ (as in xvi. 341, mapndpOn dé kapy,) aud thus ‘extending beyond the proper limit,’ 158. avTjcee paxns, i.e. TOU Mayn- gouevov, ‘soon would Hector meet with one to fight him.’ So in Pindar this verb takes a genitive, Ol. xi. 42, adwovos avrngas. Inf, xx. 125, avrio- wvTes THOSE “ayy. 159. €ac.v, more correctly, would have been éore. ‘ But of you, not even those who are famed for bravery among all the Greeks, are heartily desirous to go to meet Hector.’—ovd’ ot, i.e. ovd ovror tuov olmep x.7.A. Heyne prefers to construe mpodpovéws with éA@eiv. 161. évvéa wavres, ‘as Many as nine,’ ‘nine in all.’ They are enumerated in the following lines, perhaps in the order of rising. Cf. 179.—oAd mpo- tiara, Schol. cai a@s Bagideds mpotpé- Twv, Kal ws axOdnevos TH meAAHGEL av- Twv.—t@ § én, ‘ next after him.’ 164, émvecueévor, ‘clothed with,’ as i. 149, avacdeinv éncetméve, 166. This verse occurred ii. 651. 167. Evpumvaos, see ii. 736.— @das, ibid. 638. xv. 282. 171. wevadaoe, the reading of Aris tarchus, is preferred by Bekker to the vulg. weradax0e, which is the per- fect of wadacow, ‘to sprinkle,’ 1, e. scatter the lots. Doederlein suggests as the true reading memadec@e, a re- duplicated epic aorist of maAAw, and mevadcoGat for meradaoGat in Od. ix. 331. Compare the active aumemadwy, Schol. Ven. olov cAjpw dcaxAnpocadbe ard Tov avamdAAeoOat todvs KAnpoUs TweTadagGe Aéyer.— Staumepes, * going through the whole number (to see) who will obtain the lot.’ Schol. d- VEKOS, Olov TavTes—ds KE K.T.A., 1. dots Gv Aayou, Or doris Angerat, the epic use of the subjunctive. 172, 173. ovyoec—odvycerar, “ Kem gratam et laetam faciet et Achivis et sibi, si vicerit,’’ Heyne. The last distich seems rather weak; but the sense appears to be, ‘that man will be glad that the lot has fallen to him, if he gets safe out of the fight; it will be a boast to him, that he fought with Hector. But ovac@ar in the sense of 7éec0ac is unusual. Cf. xatpw Kai avros Guna, inf. 191. = y" \_/ VII.) IAITAAOS HH. 243 Sa + & a de An 5 f Pa 7 — ws pal, ot d€ KANpov éonujvavro EKAOTOS, 175 5 > » / ? / b LO ev 0 €Badov Kuven Ayapeuvovos ‘Atpeidao. \ a / “~ Os “~ > / Aaoi NpyTaVvTO Geotat O€ Xélpas averyor. DO 5 ; 4 PAN > 5 \ 5 , WOE OE TLS ELTED KE LOWV Els OUPQVOV EVUPUV. “ / \ Mv “a ‘\ “ “ Zev rarep, 7 Atavra Aayeww 7 Tud€éos vidv \ xX ~ , , 7 avtov BaciAja toAvxpvcoto Muxyvys.”’ 180 e BY > y ~) , ~ ws ap ehav, riddev dé Tepyvios tardra Neorwp, 5 “> y las A > ¥/) €x 0 Copev KAnpos Kuvéns Ov ap nOeXov aidroi, y n & \ , S DWE e , . Avavros. Kipv€ dé depwv av optrov OTaVvTH BS AG? 3 Lé& ~ > , > a Eig EVOESLA TACLV APLOTHET CS LV Ayxatov" ao a> > , 3 , o OL O Ov VYVHCKOVTES ATHVYVAVYTO EKACTOS. 185 5 . ¢ ay \ Ly / > , ahd ore On Tov ikave pépwv av’ Susdov aTravTy o , ( > Os pv érvypawas Kuvén Bade, daidipos Aias, 5 ¢ / a a et BS 1 Tow vTEecxele xEip, 6 0 ap » »” / euParev ayy. rapacrds, lal ~) / “~ A 7 al yv@ 0€ KAnpov onua dav, ynonoe dé Ovpd. \ \ soo , TOV fev Tap TOO Edv Yapddis Bare, povnce re 190 cc > , > : ‘on 5 , \ \ + w pidrot, 7 ToL KARpos eds, yalpw St Kal adrds “~ 5 \ 7) / , Li ie oe] an Oupe, ETEL OOKEW VLIKNO ELEY Exropa dtov. > 3 aX ayer, Opp’ dy éyw Todeunia TEvXEa OUW, / > “ 5) \ By Topp vets evyerOe Avi Kpoviont dvaxre “ 5 wa / Ls \ as 4 ms olyn EP vpeiwv, wa pn Tpad€s ye tiOwvrat, 195 175. éonuyvavto, ‘put their own mark upon their ballot. A piece of wood or stick, scratched with some private mark, would serve every pur- pose. 177, 178. Nearly this distich oc- curred iii. 318, 319. 179. Ajax, Diomede, and Agamem- non, were the three first mentioned of the nine (162—164), but in the in- verse order. 181. maAAev, shook them in the hel- met. The custom was to move them rapidly round, till one ballot fell out, Schol, avévecov rods KAjpous, odk é&y- povvTo, ws Huets viv, To this drawing of lots Sophocles alludes, Aj. 1285, KAnpov,—ds evAddou Kuvis émeddre Tw tos GAua Kovd.ecy, and to this fight, or that in xiv. 402, Pindar, Nem. ii. 14, €v Tpwia ev Extwp Aiavros axov- gev, i.e, UTAKoveev, responded to his challenge. 182. 8¢dAov, viz. that very lot which they had prayed to the gods for, sup. 77. R 184, evdéfva. See on i. 597. 185. amnvyivavro (avaivouat), diss owned, azetror. 187. émvypdwas, having scratched his mark on it, sup. 175.—récyebe, he held his hand underneath for the herald to drop the ballot into it. The Attics often use tméxew yetpa, generally in the sense of taking a bribe, e.g. Ar. Pac. 908.—é 6%, the herald. As he had shown the bal- lots macw (184), it follows that he came to Ajax last.—xArjpov ojnua, ef, vi. 176. 190. xauadis Bare, viz. as no longer of any use. 192. doxéw vixnogucv. He uses a more moderate expression than the usually boastful language of Hector. (Schol.) 195. oryyp éd’ duetwv, ‘in silence by yourselves.’ Schol. iva uh ddéwor de- Soixdres Tov Exropa én evyas rperecOat, —Tpwes ye, ‘the Trojans at all events,’ i.e. whether our friends the Greeks hear it or not. He retracts however 2 ee ee ——— . = 4 ee €V > ELS spa sing 5 not leit for. eit, * Sé ne co tra SU} rip ey Co: 244 JAIAAO® H. / + He Kar dppadiyy, eel ov Tia deidipev eyarns® , / : ob ydp tis we Bin ye Exov déxovra dinrat, > feeQ 7 > 7 ovd€ Tu idpein, eet OVD ewe VHIdA y OUTS > ~ / y | eArropar ev Sadapive yeverGar Te Tpapener TE. ~~ , » as épal’, ot & evyovto Aut Kpoviwv avaxtt. 200 e / » sO N > > \ 3 , Moe O€ Tis ELTETKE (OMY Eis OUPAVOY EUPUV. “ Zed warep linbev pedewr, \ , yy \ 5 \ > 5 / dds viknv Alavte kal d&yAadv edxos aper Gan. 5 ON \ om s , \ , > a ei O€ Kal “Exropa wep diAeeis Kat KNOEAL AUTOD, tonv dpdorépo.ot inv Kat Kddos Oraccov.’ 205 e ”y > >» + \ / , A @s ap épav, Aias d€ KopvoaeTo vwpoTt XAAKO. airap émel b1 wavra wept xpol Ecoaro TEvXEA, , > » a esr Xr / »” of 8 cevat ere? oios Te 7eAwptos epxetat Apys, ¢? > » , / o gs? 9 , Os T elow oAELOVOE pleT GvEepas, oUs TE Kpoviwy - & / GupoBdpov epidos peeved Evvenxe paxerOan. 210 a »” > 4 > / oe > 4 Totos ap Atas @pTo meAwptos, epKos Ayxalor, , “ / / \ , pevdiowv BAocvpotat tpocwrac. vepbe 5é rocaiv + \ 4 / / » nue paxpa Buds, kpaddwy dodArxdcKLov eyxOs. \ ‘ \ 3 a \ eee > / Tov 6& Kal “Apyetot pev éyyGeov cicopdwvres, ~ / ~ U Tpaas dé tpopos aivds trnAvde yvia ExacTor, 215 ¢ , 5 3 nw \ > \N , , Exropi tT att@ Oupos évi ornbecou TaTacce’ his words in the next line, which ad- mirably expresses the blunt and mat- ter-of-fact character of Ajax,—‘ Or indeed even openly; for we fear none, however valiant.’—€urys, i. e. KAiTEp MAXLMLOV OVTA. 197. Btn ye. He alludes, somewhat playfully, to his own huge stature: ‘for certainly by his own might no one is likely, though he wish it, to make me move from my place against my will.’ So in xii. 276, dyiovs rori aotu SiecOa. The epic subjunctive represents the contingent future. The Attic idiom would be ov pH dcyrar.— ovdé 7 «,7.A,, ‘nor indeed by skill,’ or science in arms, é7eupia tov moAeuecv. There is a kind of play on this word in vyiéa, ‘for neither was I born or bred wnskilled’ &e. The root is Fid or Fir (our wise). Cf. Od. viii. 179, eyo 8 ov vis addAwv.—ev Sadrapuive, cf, il. 557.—tpadeuev, the active aorist, = tpadyvar, See on v. 555. , 202. This verse occurred iii. 276.— apécOat, SC, WoTE apéoOar ard, accord- litre — (Vo. / /, KUOLOTE [LEYLOTE, ] ing to Doederlein. 204. The wep seems properly fo be- long to et 5&, = aad’ eimep diAets K.TAs ‘Or, if you love Hector and are con- cerned for him, grant equal might and glory to both,’ i.e. grant at least that Ajax may not be defeated. 206. vepome, ‘dazzling bright.’ See ii. 578. 208. cevaro, wpunOy, he set forth, or rushed eagerly to the fight. Cf. vi. 505. 210. Of. 1. 8, ris 7 dp ghwe Oewv Epide Evvenke paxeoOar ; 212. mpoowmace seems a dialectic form, as if from a nominative mpoc- wrap. It occurs also in Od. xviii. 192. —BadAogvporat, ‘ grim,’ ‘ stern,’ as in XV. 607, To S€ ot Ooge AaprrEecOnyv BAooupy- ow un odpiow.—vépbe, at the lower extremity, as opposed to the brow. 215. breAGety here takes three ac- cusatives, one of which, viz. éxagrTor, is merely exegetical of the first. Schol. ov povos 6 KuvSuveiwy erpEner, GAAG Kal ol GAAoL. 216. wataccev, supply tas peas, VII] TATAAOS H. wy, 245 3 > » » > c / 309 > ~~ GAA OU WTWS €TL eLyeV UTOTPEO AL ovo dvaovvat Xx 6 > ¢ > \ , , ay AXadv és otro, eet tpoKadeooaTo yappy. Aias 0 éyyidev 7AGe hépwv caxos ATE Tipyor, xaAxKeov érrafdetov, 6 ot Tuxlos Kae Tevywr, 220 / YD *# 7 »” s / / OKVTOTOMwWY OX aptaTos, YAy €vt OlKia Valwr, bid €¢ > , , >/ ¢ , OS Ol €Toinoev oaKos aldAov ErtaPdELoV / ] »” tavpwv Carpepéwv, eri 6 dydoov nAace xaAxkov. \ / / / / ” TO Tpoabe atépvoto Pepwv TeAapovios Atas arn pa par’ “Exropos éyyvs, dreAjoas be tpoonvda. ¢ 7H “ \ \ / » .7/ > Iixtop, VUV [LEV 37) cada eloeat ol0Gev otos a \ ~ wn / olot Kat Aavaoici APLOTHES METEACLY, Kal eT “AxirAATa pynéjnvopa Ovpodéovra. > > aA \ > / / / A GAN O ev EV VHETOL KOPWViCL TOVTOTOPOLTW fos / > / / la KelT amrounvicas Ayapeuvove troimevt Law, 230 c a A> 5 . ~ aA 4, 5 / PLES O ELILEV TOLOL Ol AV oebev AVTLAOALLEV, , KQL TOAE€ES. avAr apxeE pans noe TTOELOLO. \ o> > , , , 7 ie ie TOV O GUTE TPOTEELTTE pEyas KopvGaioXos “Extwp “ Aiav dvoyeves TeAapovie, koipave Aadv, 4 4 A oN 5 “~ rs g py Ti ev TE TaLdos adavpov wreipyTice ‘his heart in his breast beat quickly (against the side).’ So xiii. 282, ev de Té 01 Kpadin meyada TTEpvoLot TaTATCEL, Cicero, ‘Tuse. Disp. iv. 22, alludes to this passage, and renders it “ Hec- torem toto pectore trementem.” 218. éret mpoxadéooato, since he had made the challenge, viz. sup. 75.— Xapua, ‘for the fight.’ See inf. 285. . 608. 221. "YAy. Mentioned also in ii. 500 and v. 708.—caxos aidAov, either ‘ easily-wielded,’ as Buttmann ex- plains it, or, as Doederlein, ‘ of varied workmanship.’—éemt & jAage, ‘he had forged besides,’ or perhaps, ‘had put over it, a plate of | brass (or copper) as an eighth lay er, 226. od@ev olos. See sup. 39. ‘ Hec- tor, now indeed you alone of all shall know plainly (i. e. and not merely by hearsay) what sort of chiefs there are also among the Danai (i.e. as well as among the Trojans), even after Achilles the breaker of the ranks, the lion-hearted,’ Hector had said sup. 73, duty & év yap éacw aprories Ilavayai@v, «.7.A, — gaba ecveat, like the formula taxa yvooyn, is used in threatening. Compare odp’ eté7, viii. 406. Also ib. 18 and i, 185. 230. amrounvicas, Hesych. xoAwGeis, Heyne thinks it means rather érco- vws xodwieits, A better explanation would be, amooras moAguov dca pyvev, See ii. W779, where the same distich occurs, In Od, xvi. 878, amrounvices seems to have nearly the same force as the simple verb. 231. yumecs Se, viz. ot “EAAnves, or rather, ot Aourot peta AxtdAdAéa. *‘ We however are fit persons to meet you in fight, even numbers of us; so commence at once the fight and the fray.’ 235. wy Ti mev, Schol. guvoide Kal O “Extwp OTL MERpOMEVOS Kai KaTanAnT= Twv avTov apxew KeAever TIS KaXNS.— In fact, apxew mwaxns was a sort of concession to the weaker, as in xxi. 439, apye, ov yap yevende vewtepos,— adaupov, ‘ weak,’ ‘puny. (A length- ened form of ¢Aavpos or davaAos, the adjectival terminations in -Aos and -pos being convertible). Compare the address of Aeneas to Achilles in xx. 200, IIyAcidy, ayn On mE eregot Yé, VYTUTLOV ws, €Arreo SecdiferGat, éwei cada oida Kai a a ——— foe ae im Marys spt sir ia no lei for eit ‘ si | ne co tri 6 SUY rip. of | Pre pe) gr. Sz 246 TATAAO®S H. (VID. 34 ys -e 3 75 i / »” WE Yvuvatkos, Y) OV OLWEV 7TO €/A1) UA. epya.- tk > / auTap éydv eb olda payas T dvdpoxracias Te. old ézi de€ud, ofS ex apioTrEepa vwounoar Bov 5 / / hatte 3 / A! alaXénv, Td Loi €ore Tadavpuvov ToAemice* olda © ériitéa pObov imrrwv okedwv, 240 > - Me) s a , 2S ¥y oloa O evi atadin dniw péArecbat Apt. > | “A / GAN od yap o eédw Badéew tovodrov éovra 3? AdOpy drurevoas, GAN dyhaddyv, et Ke TVX WL. 7) pa, Kal dureraNov mpoin SodtxdoKtov éyxos, Kat Badev Alavros Sewov oaKos e7TaOELoVv 245 \ + > A akpoTatov Kata xadkorv, ds oydoos nev éx AUTO. avrTos «.7.A.— meipyirive, do not try me,’ or put my courage to the test, as if that were questionable. 238. off émt x.7.A. ‘I know how to shift, now to the right, now to the left, the buckler of dry ox-hide, which I have here, made tough for standing the fight.’ Hesych. Bav: Body: bor. Compare fdes ava: in xii. 187, Schol, mv aonida Enpav Aéyer Bov Sia TO ex Bociwy eivar Sepudtwy. Heyne insists that the meaning is, ‘I can carry my shield, and use it too, either in my right hand or my left,’ adding, “ ni- mis tenue esset, si diceret, se scutum movere posse manu modo in hane, modo in illam partem.”—76 oi éoTt, Schol. mpds 7d onuatvouevov, ws 7d, vededn Sé wiv, Td pev ovrore (Od. xii, 74). So also Doederlein explains the change from the feminine to the neu- ter, viz. as if caxos and not Bov had preceded. Heyne regards it as causal, Ov O MOL mapeote K.7.A., QUO ipso mihi facultas est pugnandi viribus non exhaustis. And so also Clarke, ita ut possim indefessus bellare. But ra- Aavpwos is probably from rdAas (Ta- AaF, tahaimwpos) and puvds (Fpas, as pryos is frigus), and means simply “made of enduring leather.” Thus moAewos is called taAavpwvos (Ar. Pac. 241), and ”"Apys is taAavpuvos ToAEuLO- ™s. It may be that Hector points to his shield, and says, ‘ This will bear tough blows in the fight,’ viz. as well as your émraBdevov, sup. 220, 240. The words érdiéar wdOov are rather ambiguous. They may mean, “to make a charge on, or a dash at, the turmoil of an equestrian (i. e. chariot) fight,’ or, ‘ to direct a furious sane of horses.’ Cf, xviii, 159, dAAor’ enadigacKke Kara pd0ov, dAdoTe 8 adte ordoke péya idxow, Xxiii. 64, pada yap kane aida yuia “Exrop’ ératocwv mpoti”IAvov. Heyne renders it curry im hostem invehi, but he makes ».080v depend on his favourite ellipse OI xaTa. 241, evi oradin, ‘in the stand-up fight,’ waxy oradaia, viz. as meds, in pugna stataria cominus facta, Heyne, Cf. Thue. iv, 88, fin. 4 yap MaXN Ov oradia 7v.—pérArecOat, ‘to dance and Sing to the war-god Ares.’ Schol. 7d MéATec@ar Kupiws mév waigew Kal Tép- meoOa, viv S€ otov Kweicbar evyepws Kat éureipws Kata Thy maxnv. The bar- baric custom of war-dances and war- songs is well known, and is still com- mon among savage tribes. Hence the Salit, priests of Neate and perhaps the name “EvudaAvos, for év-FaAus (aAAe- a7Oat, ii, 651). 242. add’ ov ydép. * However (well skilled as I am in all the arts of war) I do not desire to strike you, though you are such a formidable foe, by watching for a stealthy opportunity, but (to aim at you) openly, if per- chance I may hit you.’ Schol. rovd- TOV, Olovel péyav Kai Oavuacrov. Hers tor seems to mean, ‘ You are an ad- versary who are worth the credit of slaying openly ;’ and he says he will not take advantage of any under- handed means to rid himself of a powerful adversary. Schol. xairo TavTa TpdTov paxns elds, dno, ov Oékw ge AdOpa Barely’ H yap mera ararns apioreta cloypa. 244. aumeradwv, the reduplicated aorist of dvaraAAw, The exact sense perhaps is, ‘having elevated (or jerked up) the point’ in poising for the throw (iii. 355). 246. xara xadxdv, on the brass (or VIL] wy, IAIAAO®S H. 247 Sé 8 Sua wrvxas 7AD€ dailwv xadKos GTELPNS, > - “a 5 [30 a : ¢ sox / €V TT) € OMATY) pel w TXETO- devTEpos avTE Aias duoyevijs mpotn doALtyooKLoV €yxXOS, \ awk sa 2 3 At , > 4 se KQ Bare Il piaprdao KAT GOTLOA TAVTOT ELO NV. 250 Ou pLev &o7Tioos nrGe paces Op. Ppty.ov eyXos, \ “A ~ a , KGL OLd GwpyKos ToAvdatdaAov npynpEcTo* 3 \ ~~ S \ / ~ / nw AVTLKPUS de TApPat Narrapnv OLA[LNTE XLT ova y “WA Qa / \ 3 / “ / eyxos* O O€ KAWOn KQt aA€VaTO K71)pa peAaivav. ‘ A> 95 / iw FA oe \ y > # To 0 exoracapévw SorAly’ eyxEea Xepolv ap apydw 255 / e> / > / > / ouv p eecov, A€lovacl EOLKOTES MpLopayourlv xv \ / “ / > 5 5 / Y) TVOL KAT POLOly, TWV TE aGévos ovK adaTaovov. 4D \ BT] / / » “ / IIpiapidns pev ereita perov TaKos OvTATE OoUupl, ovd éppytev yaAxos, aveyva.plyn dé ol alypy “3 4S a \ ~) w Alas 8 domida vikev érddpevos, 7) 5€ duampo 260 > / co ~ las nrvbev eyxeln, oTupedtge d€ [AL PELOWTH, OT , Qo? > a 2 nAG aX : 5 5 2 as 2 e THY) YY O AUX Eb €7I Uo €, a QV ea! EKI)KLEV CL{LQe > Qo © , , Ir GAN odd ds arédnye paxns KopvOaiodros “Extwp, G\N dvaxacodpevos iGov cidero XElpt TaXELY 7 7 ; / / Keipevov ev TedW, WEAava, TPNXUV TE MEYaV TE bo >) Qn ow / y “~ , , TO BaXev Alavros dewov oaKos értaPoeov /, / > 5 péroov eroppadtov, Tepinxnoe 0 apa XadKos. ae. > >? »” \ Sy a > / SevTepos ait Atas woAv peiCova AGav aeipas e 2 3 5 ihe > / ax, F> 3 aN fa WK ET LOLVIO AS, ETT EPELOE O€ LY ATEAE POV, ST > 7Op = \/ - claw 8 domid éage Baro prdroedé réTpy, 270 copper) plate which formed the outer- most surface. Hence too the shield is called daewh, inf. 251.—é€ S¢€ x,7.A., ‘and through six folds the unyielding bronze (point) went tearing, but in the seventh hide it stopped.’—are:pis, opposed to aveyvaypy atxmy inf. 259, 250—254. This passage occurred iil. 355—361. 255. exomacapevw. Schol. ard ths Tov éTépov agmidos, TO idtov ExkacTos. Hastis mutuo retractis, Heyne. Pro- perly, the doArxov éyxos is the long thrusting lauce, not the short missile javelin, commonly called dopv. But the use of these words is not con- stant. 256. ovverecor, ‘fell to’ again, viz. for a thrust, not for a throw.—aAciovor, see on V. 782.—o@évos «.7.A. (animals, i.e. both boar and lion), ‘of which the strength is not feeble.’ 258. wéecov cakos perhaps indicates the accuracy of the thrust.—ovzace, a word always used of hand-to-hand fights, aud opposed to Bader, the blow of a missile, inf. 266.—The next verse occurs iii. 348. 260. viée, pricked, i.e. dinted with the spear-point. Cf. xvi. 704, xetpeoo" abavatnot dacwynv agnida vicowy.— orupedcée, retudit, ut retrocederet, Heyne. Schol. eis tovpmrpodGev op- uovTa éoTnoe Kal erécxev.—em7nrGe, it reached the neck so as to cause a gash, from which the dark blood spirted up. Cf. xxi. 166, mxuv ém- ypaBénv Bare xeELpos. 269. ervduryoas, see iii. 8378.—eméperce, threw his immense force into the blow, Vv. 856.—azréAcOpor, v. 245. 270. «zvaoede, like a mill-stone. So sp sn nc le} fo el “gs i ne cc tr 6) SUj ri B Pr‘ (ea G74 S* 248 TAJIAAO®S H. Brave d€ ot dita yovval™ 5 43 ° 4 . a> aoTrlo evixpyrpbeis’ TOV O (VIL. d q & 4 08 Urrios e€eravicbn air wpbwoev “AmodAXov. =) 5 “w< 5 Ag Kal vd Ke On Eupeeoo’ ab’rooyeddv obrdalovro, / wh \ an el wy) KNpuKes, Awos adyyeAor 708 Kal avdpar, > d / A 93 3 A / = nrGov, 6 pev Tpdwv 0 8 ’Ayatdv XaAKoX TOV, 275 “a / + TarduBus te xai “ldatos, rervupevw ado. péoow 8 audhorépwv oxnrrpa oxov, eimré te pdOor Knpv€ ‘datos, wervupeva pjdea €idds. “ pnkeri, maid pilw, morenilere pyde pdxecrbov apporépw yap opar hiret veheAnyepéera Levs, 280 apdw 8 aixunrar +6 ye 37 c c \ ¥A 9 KOL LOMEV GITAVTESs vvé 0 nbn TeACe dyabdv Kat vuKrl ribécbar.” Tov 0 drrapeduevos tpocédy Tedapovios Atas Ist QO AD Oe “ “Idat’, “Exropa tatra KeXevere pvOnoac bat ‘ / nd avTOS Yap xapyyn mpoKkadéeocaro ravras apiorous. 285 > ‘\ > apxeTw* abrap eyo para reicopma. } ep dv obros.” \ ee: , s s o1 Tov 0 abre mpocéeure .éyas KopvbatoXos Extwp «c > > / “ \ / , , Alay, émei Tou dake Oeds éyeOds Te Binv Te 9 pey ” \ / \ QO? » > ‘as / > / KaL TIVUTYV, Tepl O Eyxer Axaav hépraros éooi, vov pev Tavowperba pdyns Kat Syorhros, 290 7 > 4 THpEpov? VorEpov adre paynoduel cis 6 Ke Saino in xii. 161, BaddAouévwy puAaKkerot, Heyne thinks that a round stone more like a mortar (the ancient quern) is meant.—eiow, on the under Side, viz. by driving inwards the plates.—frdWe, he impeded, or pre- vented from advancing, 272. agmidc, brought into close col- lision with his shield; lit. dashed against, or brought into contact with it. Schol. cuvéce yap abtyy én’ adrov 7 Body. The blow was so violent, that he was knocked backwards by his own shield pressing against himself. 277. oxyrtpa, their staves of office, = which a religious respect was ue. 280. pret. See sup. 204, and com- pare 1. 196. x. 552.—76 ye 5%, ‘ that, indeed,’ i.e. which is more visible to us than the mind of Zeus in the mat- ter. These are conciliatory words, in- tended to satisfy the honour of both; and as Heyne observes, this result is that prayed for by the people sup. 205, lonv audotéporce Binv Kat Kdédos OTaccor, 282. kat vu«ri. Even the fact of night coming on is an omen not to be disregarded. Of. viii. 502, add’ } TOL VUV meV TELOwmeOa VUKTL meAaivy, 284, Tava, viz. to propose terms for laying down our arms. As he was the challenger, so it is for him to offer peace, Cf. sup. 218.—dpyxéze, ‘let him- make the first advance, and I will readily comply, in whatever way (he leads),’ 289. Hesych. muwutjiv: awdpocivny. —mtTivuTn, cvvects, Ppovnors. The word only occurs here and in Od. xx. 71. amwvooew in Od. v. 342. Hector ac- cepts the suggestion, that he should make the offer of peace, whieh he does, on the ground that Ajax can afford to accept it, because he has every physical and mental advantag and it is the superior who shoul make the concession. My, y VIL.] wy, TAIAAOS H. 249 »” 5 / / Oo? ¢ , , 4 dpe Ovaxpivyn, dun O Eérépo.ol ye vikny. ,£- OO FO / vv 0 non TeACOHeL dyaboy Kal vuKTi rHéc Oat, ¢ / > > , 4 \ \ ? 4 ws GOUT EevppyVysS TavTas Tapa vyvow Ayatous, , , > \ , o > = | cous Te pwahioTa ETAS KAL ETALPOUS, Ol TOL caw | 295 > / » avTap €y® Kara aotv péya pido. avaktos lot 4 \ /S Tp@as évppavew kai Tpwadas éXxeoirer)ovs, 1d / > / A As > “ Qt TE [LOL EVX OMEVAL Getov OUT OVTAL AYWV GL. ddpa do ay aAAnhowwe TepikAuTa Swopev Gpcw, Oppa Tis as el@now “Ayoov Te Tpwwv Te 300 €. 3 ‘ 5] / » NI / / nev euapvacOnv epioos mrépt OvuoBdpoto, > > ‘\ nO adr év piddoryre duetpayev apOuynoavre.’ ” e ¥ , aA é/ e / os apa dwvycas dOke Eidos apyuponAor, \ “A / Ne SS / a Ev KoXcd Te hépwv Kal euTLYTW TEAAPLOVE ¥ S ~ wt / / ~ Alas 5€ Cwornpa didov doivixt haewwov. 305 ta) wa) , \ ‘ > “~ To 0€ dtakpulevTe O prev peta Aaov Ayatov y¥> aA 5 > 1. / > id 5 / YL, 0 €S LPWWVY OMGOOV KLE. . “Ay / TOL O€ Xapyoav c aS / %- 1S / / WS €LOOV Cwov TE KAL APT E[LEQ T POO loVTa, 292. erépo.cr, viz. either to the Greeks or the Trojans, vieny here, according to Doederlein, meaning the final victory. 203. The ancient critics perceived that this verse was probably inter- polated from 282 sup. 294. evppyvys. Cf. v. 685—688, ov apo méAAov Eywye vooTiTas—evdpavéery aAOXOV K,T.A, 298. dvcovrar appears to represent dvowvrat, ‘who may have entered the sacred company (i.e. the temples of Zeus, or Avene: or Pallas in the Trojan acropo lis) with prayers for my safety. By @etos aywv the united company of the Geoi owrnpes seem to be meant, Thus Aesch. Theb. 251, EvvTéAcia, 4) Mpodes Tupywpuara, The phrase @etov dvoatar aywva occurs also xviii. 376. Heyne says dvcovtat is for ésvcavro, and refers to the pro- cession of the women to the temple in vi. 297 seqq.; but this does not appear possible: the epic aorist would be d¥agovro. He rightly renders por mei causa. Doederlein however takes a different view of this obscure passage: ‘who, being in the habit of praying to me as a god, will, on my safe return, approach the ec ym pany of the gods.’ He urges that Hector Oeds Hs Tiero Syjww, and that evxecOat 7we Only means ‘to pray to,’ com- paring ‘Od. Xili. 230, cot yap €ywye EVXOMAL woTe Geo, 300. Opa, viz. in order that, as the gifts would be worn openly, they might remind all who saw them of the reasons for which they were given.—epnapvacOny, the third person dual imperfect (udpvapyac), — épidos mépt, ‘about a subject of dispute,’ meaning pe rhaps, Helen. Heyne in- terprets it é€ or bd epdos, referring to the same expression in xvi. 476, XxX. 255. 302. duvétuayerv, ‘separated,’ i. 531.— apOuncavre, apecoapnevw, Schol. apyoo- Oevres kai cuuBiBagdévtes, So Aesch, Prom. 199, eis apOmov éuot Kal diddo- mra Srevdwv onevborri rol’ nee, 304. ovv coded, With the -scabbard and the well-cut sword-belt.—doivixe daeworv, cf. vi. 219. Some of the old epics ie the so-called Cyclus) repre- sented these gifts as mutually fatal. So Soph. Ajac. 1029, Exrtwp mev, @ OF Tous edwpnOn Tapa, Gwornpe mprodeis LTT UK@Y ef ayTiywr EKVATT eT aiev, €s a amnéyuxev Biov ovTos & éxeivov tHvde Swpedv Exwv, mpds Tovd’ dAwAe Oava- TiL@ TEOHMATL. 307, 308. The same words occur at v. 514, 515. —— I 14 | ‘i ——- 250 IAIAAOS H. / \ ~ . es “ Alavros arpopuyovTa JLEVOS KL XELPAS AATTOUS / , sS Kat p iyov TporTt aoTv, GEATTEOVTES TOOV ELVAL. 310 ” > QP € ff } > / ~ 2 / Atavr avé eT epwlev EUKV1LLOES Axavoi ~ ¥ y , €is ‘Ayapeuvova. OLOV ayov, KEXAPNHOTA ViKY). e\ > Ly AA ” 5 > AS / oL} OTE on KAtcinow év AtpEldao yevovTo, n~ lal s S ~ lant > / roto. Oe Body lepevoe avag avdpov Ayapéeuvov / oa / apoeva. TEVTAETHPOV VITEPMEVEL Kpoviwve. 815 o / Bw ae o TOV d€pov Gpcpi @ éxov, Kat pu OleXEeVaY aTavTa, y ? re eS / ae ay piotuddov 7 ap’ éxiotapevus, Teipay T dPedotow, » / as ee. , , WTTHTAV TE TEPLPPADEWS, ENVTAVTO TE TaVTA. . / / / / Oo A QUTApP €TEL TAVTAVTO TOVOV TETUKOVTO TE OaiTa, > as r \ ae mI \ >/ daivuvT, ove TL Gupos edevero Saitos ions. 320 , A> 4 ~) / / VWTOLO LV a) Atavtra OLNVEKEET OL VEPALPEV 7 ? AD > \ / > , 7)P WS Arpeidns €vupu KPE€lov Ayapenvov. \ \ / \ d / 7° »W 74 avTap ETEL TOTLOS KAL EONTVOS €& €pOV €VTO, “ / / »” ~ Tois O yépwv Tapmrpwtos thaive HpxeTo pyTW Neorwp, ot Kal rpdcbev apiotn paivero Bovis 326 bid 2\ / 3 / ‘ 4 Oo ogi €v hpovewv ayopycato Kal peTéetrrev 310. aeAmrrety = deAmTos OY aveATis eivac does not seem an ancient form. lt occurs in Herod. vii. 168, aeAmzéov- Tes mev Tous “EAAnvas vrepBadéecOat, doxéovtes Sé tov Léponv katraxparyncavra moAAov apgev maans THs “EAAaéos. The Same remark applies to Keyapynkws (312), an Lonic form occurring in He- rodotus, and also in Ar. Vesp. 764, od & oy, erevdy tTodtTo KexdpynKas trowv. Ibid. 889 and Eur. Iph. A. 200 the passive xexapyuac is used, 312. vikn. Properly speaking, nei- ther party had won; but Hector had been thrown, sup. 271, so that the advantage was on the side of Ajax. 314. rotor, for their entertainment. The next line, perhaps, has been added; Kpoviwve rather awkwardly forms a second dative in a different sense. Schol. 7 puév timh eis Ata yive- Tat, n Sé xpeia tov Kpewr eis TOUS oTpa- TLWOTaS, 316. audierov, they busied them- selves about.—écéxevav, Schol, dcenepe- gav, } Kara mépy SveiAov: 7a yap és Mikpa Suedreiv prgriddew A€yerar. ‘The former process was called aprauecpy thee: Hlectr. 816) or dcaprapeiy Aesch. Prom. 1023), and was the cutting up the animal into joints, while uwrorvAAecy was to divide it into small pieces for the spits, or skewers, Herodotus has étaucotvAAev, i. 132, For the verses next following see i. 465 seqq. B21, Oimvexéeoor veto, perpetur tergo bovis, Virg. Aen. viii, 183, i.@, slices cut from the long chine, or saddle, along the back-bone. ‘The word yépacpey implies that this was meant as a compliment from the chief himself. Nearly the same verse is read Od. xiv. 487. Plato also alludes to it, Resp. v. p. 468, D. 324, 0 yépwv. See i. 33.—vdaivew, nectere, to plan, or put together words of advice. Cf. iii, 212. The plan was a sufficiently deep one, Nestor feared that the Trojaus would make a successful attack on the ships, and therefore, under the plea of a mutual truce for burying the dead, he suggests the erection of a huge earthwork or barrow, avowedly as a tomb, but really as part of the fortification to the Greek camp, inf. 337. Sir W. Gell (‘Troad, p. 46) be- lieves that he has identitied this very tumulus, which is now a Turkish burial-ground, close to a bridge over the Simois. uy iM VIL] TAIAAOS H. © ’"Arpelon Te Kat GAAoL apiornes Lavayxaror, \ \ al / / > , moAAot yap Tebvao. Kapy KopmowvTes Axarot, n “ e a2 27 5 ‘ ~w / ‘\ TaVv Vu aia KeAaivoy evppoov aupl YKapavopov —— “A > & » wd 3 eA 7 ~ éoxédaa dts ”"Apys, Wuxal 8 “Aiddade katndOov 330 A y 2 ~ ia - a TO O€ Xp?) TOAEMOV EV GY, NOL Tavoar AxaLav, > \ “> 5 / / > 5 sO , avtot 6 a&ypomevor KuKAnTOpEV EvOa0E VEKpoUS . \ c / 5 ‘ / 4 Bovot Kal ju.ovoicw* aTap KaTaKynopev avrovs \ \ - ¢ > 5 / \ tuTGov OTT OT pO VEWV, WS K OOTEA TALGOL EKACTOS yy » a 7 > S\ > / 4D lo x OLKAO GyY, OT GV aUTE veopeBa, TOT PLO yaray. 336 QF / o> 5 \ \ a , 5* / TipPov 0 appt TupHV Eva KEvomev EfayayovTes »” > \/ A, ee , 5 GKPLTOV €K TEOLOV’ WOTL O GAUTOV deijnojrev WKa 4 ¢ 4 > lal \ 5 nf mTupyous vWnAovs, elAap VNWY TE KL AUTWV. Ss ‘> > a“ , fs > 5 / év 6 avTotct TvAas ToLNTOMEV EV Apapvias, “~ » Odpa Su aitawy imryndacin Odds ety. 540 extrooberv d¢ Babetay dpvfouev éyyvbe Tadpor, $28. moAAol yap, i.e. érecdy moAAot, answered by tw = rovvexa inf. 331.— éoxédace, has dispersed and dissi- pated, or scattered over the plain, while the spirits (cf. i. 8) have de- scended to Hades, asking, as it were, for funeral rites to be paid. Hence Nestor uses the word xp7 (331), ‘it is your duty’ &c. 332. KuKAjoouer, Viz. auagacs, inf. 426. It is not quite clear whether this is the future or the epic sub- junctive (hortative); probably the latter, as knat, detmar, xevar, are aor- ists. Even as subjunctives however they will bear a future sense. See on Vili. 375. 334. tTuTOdv arrompd vewv, because the barrow was always raised (see xxiii. 256) over the actual place of the pyre (which is the reason why charcoal is often found in opened tumuli), and the mound was required in this place to protect the ships. The Schol. Ven. says that 334, 335 were rejected by some critics, because the removal of the bones in urns (see Aesch, Agam. 425) was inconsistent with the raising of the tumulus. 836. éfayayovres, Schol. yroe mpos THY TEeLxoTOLiav, 7 avTL TOU TpO- eAOévres ToAv eis TO wediov. It may mean (1) ‘bringing the earth out of the plain; or (2) ‘rearing it to a height above the plain, like the Latin educere; or (3) ‘leading out vAnv our forces,’ (egressi, Spitzner, who renders €« weduov ex sive in campo,) or (4) ‘carrying out far the lines,’ or ground-plan, of the barrow. In this jast sense compare Thuc. i. 93, weicwv yap 0 mepiBoAos mavtaxn €&xXOn THS moAews. Doederlein adheres to the first interpretation, and ib is perhaps the best. 337. axperov, for all without dis- tinction: ‘“‘sine nationum diliscri- mine,’ Doederlein.—ort avroy, i. e, ‘reaching up to,’ “joining it.’ Cf, xii. 64, oKoAoTes yap év avTy of€es EcTacu, mpott & avtovs Tetxos Axatwv.—axa, with all speed, i.e. with such mate- rials as can be had at hand. See on xii. 259. 838. elAap, as a protection to the ships and to the Greeks themselves. So in Od. v. 257, xvparos elAap ener. The absence of Achilles had made the attacks of the ‘Trojans more frequent, and therefore a protection for the ships, and, if need were, a camp of refuge, had now become urgent wants, See xil. 123. 339, mvAas. It does not appear that more than one gate is meant ; see the Schol. Ven. It is that assailed un- successfully by the Trojans under Asius in xii. 120 seqq.—tmrmAacm odds, a road wide enough to drive chariots in or out, viz. either for re- fuge or for making sallies— ety, for €y OY 7. PER ill qt 252 7 7 9 \ \ > / 5 \ Ss ] X (mtovs Kat Aaov epuKaxot apis €ove.a,, / > ft / / / 5 / $9 fy) TOT eri plon 7TOELOS Tpowv AYEPWK WV. m: END SF = < 7 nm ds ébal’, of 8 dpa wavres éryvyncay Bacidies. > / 2°? , > s + a Tpwwv air a&yopy yevet ‘IALov év 70At axpy, 345 Sewn Terpnxvia, rapa Ipidjporo Gipyow. ~ / > > roiow & AvTyvop mremvuevos Npx ayopevery. 6 / “A A> , KéxAuTe pev, Tpbes kat Adpdavot 7d érixoupot, » > » / \ es, % / , Odp cizw Ta pe Ovpos evi ornGeoor KeAcver. SA > er / i | / \ , a ae > 5 “a aor ded ayer, Apyetnv EAevnv kat xrnpald ap airy 350 / > AD + Swopev Atpeionow OyElV. Wevoapevor pwayouerOas TO Ov Vv TL Kepdtov Huw “»” > / Lf Seo hae e 39 [Aromat exrehéer bau, va pwn peSopev Ode. | > o > @ > \ 2 MS ee nan Ne / N TOLOY as eirav Kat ap elero, TolaL O avéeoTy ~ > = ~ Cy dtos “AX€Eavdpos, “EX€vys roots yuKopoto, 355 7 > Os ply ape. Powevos erea TTEPOEVTA TpooNvoa. 342. audis éodoa, ‘extending round the rampart, or perhaps, ‘on each side of the roadway. Cf. inf. 449. xii. 5, where audi is used, with which however audis is identical, as péxpe with péxpis.—moAeuos, for paxyn, as frequently. 345. The council of the Greeks just described partook of the character of a BovAn, as the chiefs were the guests of Agamemnon. Now the Trojans, wearied by the war, and anxious dellz praecidere causam (Hor. Epist. i. 2. 9), meet in a popular assembly, ayoph, of a turbulent and noisy character. It is held, not in the camp, but in the acropolis, near the palace of Priam, who himself takes part in it, as does his son Paris. It seems re- markable, but perhaps designed as a poetical coincidence, that the very same suggestion should independ- ently occur to Priam, that had just been propounded to the Greeks by Nestor, viz. the making of a truce in order to bury the dead, inf. 376. (See on ix. 65.) The poet however is care- ful to make Priam ask for the truce, while Agamemnon has authority to make it, sup. 331.—The subject of the restoration of Helen and her stolen property is discussed at length by Herodotus, ii. 118—120, who consi- ders it incredible that if Helen had been really at Troy (which was de- nied by the Egyptians), the Trojans EE IAIAAOS H. “~ Q> , vov 0 OpKLa TOTO. would have refused to surrender her in spite of Paris; for that Priam and Hector would have insisted on it, at all events after the loss of so many of their citizens in the war. There was a tragedy of Sophocles entitled “EAévys amraitnots. 346. TeTpnxuta, see ii. 95, tetpyxe F ayopyn.—Avrvwp, iii. 148. 350. devre occurs only here and Od, Vili. 133. It appears to represent Sevp’ tre, and is a form of earnest eutreaty, ‘come now, do let us give up Helen and her wealth to the Atridae to carry off.’—vuv 6€ x.7.A,, ab present we fight at a disadvantage, because Pandarus has broken the truce (iv. 116 seqq.), and the gods are against us. This fear, in fact, appears to be the real ground of An- tenor’s advice. He perhaps attributed the successes of Diomed in Book v. to the anger of the gods against Troy. 352. xépdcov nucv. Spitzner explains this, ‘nothing advantageous will hap- pen to us, unless we restore Helen aud act honourably by our treaties.’ Heyue, ‘quare metuo, ut quicquam sa- lubre et proficuum a nobis perficiae tur. Perhaps the meaning is rather, ‘wherefore it will be the worse for us.’ Supply éorar. The following verse appears to have been added by some one who did not relish the ellipse. It was rejected by the ancient critics. OT! l- VIL} TAJAAOS H. éé > “ 4 ‘ > pie |S \ , re ee As , AvtTnvop, TV PEV OUKET EMOL dira TaUvT ayopEvets® olaba Kat aAAov prvdov GLetvOva. TOVOE VONTAL. 5} 9 \ ‘\ ~ 5 ‘\ AA 5 / el & éredv Sy ToUvTov aro GTOVONS ayopEvets, © / é& dpa 8x rou ereira Geol ppevas wrerav avrot. 360 > \ oe Sen: ae > ¢ / > / aQuTap eyw I'pwecot pcb imr7roOdLOLs ayopEevoW. > \ \? 3 / “ \ 5 > S 7 dvrikpus 8 azropnpt, Yuvatka Mev OVK aTroOwWTw, / oo > ® / 2¢ + c / AA KTHPAaTAa 0 OTT GYOUNV €¢ Apy€os n 7 > @e > . 2 2 @¢ ~ “> 35 / y TOLO Y WS €lTMV KAT Ap eCeto, TOLTL O AVETTH 363 Aapdavidys Upiapos, Jeo pnotop ataXavTos, 7 \ /, > / \ / 0 opw EU povewv ayopyng ato Kat LET EELTTEV / ~ ~) “ Kéxhuré pev, Tpdes Kat Adpdavot 7d érikoupot, »” > ’ Shp cixw Ta pe Oupds evi ornFeror KEAEVEL. ~ \ “7 v4 ‘\ / e ‘ / vov pLev OopTrov éXeoGe Kata TTOAW WS TO TAPOS TEP, 370 + ral / a‘ s / o Kal pvAaKys prvyncacbe KQL éypryopGe €KAOTOS’ ~ “3 3 _ le! x 4 novev § [datos irw KoiAas ért vias n > AS > Y ciety "Arpeldys “Ayapéuvovt kai MeveAaw “ > = f ~ ~ 9 a“ + pvov AXeEavdpoto, TOU ELVEKG VELKOS OPwPEV, \ de \ > / \ + y > 5 / on Kal O€ TO ELTEMEVAL TTUKLVOV ETTOS, EL K ebéXwotv 375 , , / > 4 / ravoacbar ToA€Lou dvonX€os €tS O KE VEKPOUS 858. olo@a x.7r.A. This and the two next verses occur also xii. 232, The sense is, ‘You know how to say some- thing better than that,’ i. e. something more palatable to me.—vojga, to think about, to entertain in your mind, depends, perhaps, on apetvova. 359, aro omovdys, in earnest. ‘If,’ he says, ‘ you really expect that I will surrender Helen, the gods must have infatuated you.’ Heyne compares vi. 234, ppévas efeAeTo Zevs. 361. ayopevow, ‘I will harangue or discuss the question before the as- sembled Trojans generally.’ He braves the resentment of the people by openly stating his refusal.—amodyme, I speak out, declare plainly. Others explain, ‘I flatly refuse.’ Cf. inf. 416, ix. 422, ayyeAiny amdpacde, — avTiKpv, Schol. Kata mpdcwrov Kal éf évartias TaVTMY. 364. GAA’ érdetvar, Hither with the view and intention of paying double, Surddovov amoticat, or of purchasing the wife at the cost of the goods, This, perhaps, was some concession from the terms offered in iii. 71,72, by Paris to Menelaus, ommorepos S€ Ke ve- Kno Kpeioowv TE yEevnTat, KTHpad éde@v é) mdvra yuvaika Te oixad’ ayécOw, AS Paris was not defeated, he was enti- tled by the conditions to retain both, as being in possession. 371. dvdaxns prjcacGe, appoint the picquets duly, as before, in case of surprise; but to-morrow report our answer, and endeavour to obtain a truce. The speech of Priam touches very lightly on what seems to have been the object of the meeting. Per- haps he thought it hopeless to per- suade Paris to the opposite course, and wished to divert the minds of the people by a uew proposal, and one that would be welcome to them. 375. muxuvov, sensible, reasonable, Hesych. ovverov. The request for a brief truce, and for such a purpose, was wise, and one likely to be ac- cepted.—The punctuation of Doeder- lein is here followed, in preference to the ordinary one, which places a colon at xjouev. ‘If they will consent to cease from noisy war till we shall have burned our dead, afterwards we will fight till fortune decides between us,’—dvo7nx¢os, See On ii. 686. oT > , > 5 or / KNOMEV, VOTEPOV alte paxnoduel’, Eis 6 KE daluwy Ae 5 as Sey 8 ce Ses / € LK >? apie Ovakpivy, Own O ETEpOLTL YE ViKyY. a ec - ‘on “~ / \ / os / ds epal’, o1 8 apa. Tod pada pev KAvov Hd 1Oovto, , ” > ‘ \ 5 r [Sdpmov exe eiAovro Kara. oTpatov év TEeA€ecow,. | 380 nobvev d ‘Idatos eBn KoiAas ét vias. \ ~ @ > > > va / / >» Tovs 0 «vp «iv ayopn Aavaovus, Gepamrovras Apyos, ~ > A ~ Vn Tapa TpYEVH Ayapéuvovos’ aitap 0 rotow oTas &v pérooiow petehwveey Hrvra Knpvé ““Arpeldy Te kat aAAou dpiornes Ilavay aor, 385 5 , 4 / \ » | n~ 5 - nvwyer IIpiapos te Kat dAXou Tpdes ayavot . -* »” / ” / L ea , ELTELY, EL KE TED LULL hirov Kal Ov yévoLTO, an > ae ‘ “~ LY n~ yy pvbov “AXeEdvdpo.o, Tod €ivexa, vetkos opwpev. / \ G-3.9 L& 6 4 : Wr. 4 KTHpaTa wev OF AXeEavopos KotAns évi vyvoiv “> \ > / nyayero Tpoinvd —as mplv dpedrr aroherbai—, 390 > , "I \ + y . A mavT eOére Sdpevat, Kal oikobev GAN emibetvate / > / 4 Kouploinv 0 dAoxov MeveAdov KvdaAioro » t Mea AP / ov dyow dace: 7 py Tpadés ye KéAovTat. \ \ 7? 35 / > ~ »” Pe ee, Kal d€ TOO Nvoryel €imety Eros, et K eOédyTeE / / / 5 is 4 mavoagGat rodgmov dvonxéos eis 6 Ke VEKPOUS 395 9 > > / Knojev. vaTEpov adbre paxnoduel cis 6 Ke daliwv 4 "I , t 2: 2p / s 9 ape Ovakpivy, doy 0 érépo.ci Ye ViKny. ” »” > cA > »+ / 5 \ 5) / “ ws epall, ot 0 dpa ravtes aKiv EYEVOVTO TWIT). 380. doprov, cf. 370.—év redgecowr, ‘in ranks.’ This line, which occurs also xi. 730. xvili. 298, was omitted in some aucient copies, and is generally re- jected; for the words of Priam were Kata mrdéAuw, not Kata orpatov. 382. €v ayopy, engaged in holding a meeting; whence the herald is ena- bled to address his message to the assembled chiefs. Sup. 324 Nestor had addressed the chiefs in a BovAy or royal council at Agamemnon’s tent. By this time they appear to have passed into a popular meeting. 384, nmvTa, ‘loud-voiced ;’ Hesych. pwvnrns, Bonths, kypvé pmeyaddhwvos, The word only oceurs in this place. 386. nvweyer, the imperfect of dvwya, as yew of olda, Sup. 74, avwyer is from a present dvwyw, There is a courtesy about the message which should be noticed: ‘Sirs, Priam and the rest of the Trojans of distinction bade me tell you (if it should be IAIAAOS H. your pleasure that I should do s0) the terms offered by Paris, on whose account this strife has arisen.’ 390. ws mpiv x.7.A., ‘would that he had perished first!’ The herald parenthetically gives utterance to his own sentiments on the subject, which represented that of the people gene rally; cf. iii. 454, 392. Kovpidinv adoxov, ‘the lady- wife.” Cf. i. 114, 393. 7) wnv—ye. Schol. BovAerae Aé yev, Tpwés ye pv EdAwvtar, * Be as- sured however that the Troj n people at least urge him to do it. The he- rald wishes to show that the fault does not lie with them, The Schol. Ven. compares } mv Kai rovos €or, in ii, 291. . 394, et x” eGéAnte, an velitis, or st Sorte velitis, &e. 398, 399. Compare ix. 29, 31, 693, 696. / (wy ha mala AO OW, | - N05, VII. S IATAAOS H. 255 owe d€ dn peréerre Bory dyads Atopndns “ 7. ap - See 2 >| AN a , pat ap tis vey KTypwar AXeEavdporo dexéoOw 4fP Sa / \ Q 7 \ \ / / pn? “EXeévny YVwTOV O€, Kal Os Wada VHTLOS eoTiy, yO / > 4 4 > land ws dn Towecow oA€Gpov Teipat edymra.”’ e yy > A QQ? » / > / > a WS ebal » OLO Apa TAVTES ETLAXOV ULES Ayxator, “ i 4 cd m) pvGov CYATO A pLEevor Avopnoeos \TTFOOG{LOLO. \ i ee ee eh , , > , Kal TOT ap loatov mpowéedy Kpetov Ayajrenvov 405 < > A Ad > nw . 5 nw 5 \ 5 4 Ioat, 7 Tow pdOov “Ayodv abrds AKOVELS, Cy ¢ / 5 \ > > SN 7 yY WS TOL UTOKpLVOVTQt* €({L0l re) ETLAVOGVEL OUTWS. > \ Qs aa / » , GL O€ VEKPOLO LY KATOAKALEMLEV OU TL EYAL" / Ov / / ov Y2p TL peiow VEKUWV KarareOvnwrwv , + & / , \ , > YLYVvet > €7TEL KE Odvwct, TUPOS pethiooéev WKA. 410 ¢ \ 7 “ , od - . opkia d¢ Leds iorw, épiydouros moots ‘Hpys.”’ * > ‘\ \ “ , ~ “ ws €lTwV TO OKYTTPOV averxele Tact Oeoiow, > 23947 A + awoppov & “Idatos €Bn zport "IAvov ipnVv. Aa Ww > + 5 Amin \ “ , ov 0 eat eiv dyopy Tpdes kat Aapdaviwves, / ¢ / QV 7 ¢ fp oe TOVTES OMNYVEPEES, TOTLWEYLEVOL OTTOT ap EAGor 401. pyi@ “EAévny, i.e. even if he were to offer to restore her.—yvwror, it is clear, lit. ‘knuowable,’ even to him who has but small sense, that now the Trojans are doomed to de- struction, See ii. 15. vi. 143. sup. 102. Properly, ‘the ends of destruction are fixed fast,’ so as not to be altered. vwrdov, Schol. cat ca thy wapaBaow Kat dua TO orevdetv adtovs emi Thy Tis BMaxns SidAvow,—o Sé avti Tov yap. 403. €riaxov is probably an aorist. The éxi implies the acclamation of hearty assent, as érevdyunoay in i. 22. Compare also viii. 403, 404, ix, 430, 710, 711. sup. 41. They ap- proved of Diomede’s proposal, which was virtually to continue the war. Agamemnon prefers that the herald should take the answer from the people, whose shouts he now heard ; but he gives a distinct ratification to their will, by saying that he also de- sires the same. See Mr. Hayman, Append, p. iv, to vol. i. of the Odyssey. 407. umoxpivoyvtar, Schol. avri rod aTOKplvovTaL.—oUTws ot "ATTiKot Aé- youowv. 408, audi Sé «.7.A. ‘ But, with re- gard to the dead, for you to burn them I have no objection; for there is no sparing about dead corpses, 415 when men have departed, forthwith to propitiate them with fire. What- ever devda, reserve or scruple, there may be in making other concessions, there is none in the case of the dead. Agamemnon means, that it would be an act of impiety to deny those rites which were thought essential to the repose of the soul. Of. xxiii, 71, where Patroclus’ ghost says to Achilles, @arre we Str taxvora, Midas "Aidao trepjow. 410. mwupos petAtooguev, Doederlein thinks the genitive depends on an ellipse of werAcypare. Compare mpjoat mupos Ovpetpa, li. 415, mupds O€pyrat Vi. 331, The subject to perArjwoduey is vpas, as the Schol. Ven. observes. 411. Opxta, let Zeus attest, be wit- ness of, the solemn oath of the truce now granted.—70 oxynmzpor, see on i. ll. The staff itself is exhibited to the gods as the object by which the oath of truce is taken, as in i. 234. Cf. x. 321, add’ aye wot 7d oKArTpov GaVaATKEO Kal LOL OMOCGTOY, 414, gato, fvro, had taken their seats in assembly to receive the ex- pected answer of the herald. The T'rojan council by authority of which he was sent had met the day before cf. 372.—ordéypevor, mpordoKwvres, reditum expectantes. TA, * 256 IATAAOS H. (VIL "ISatos: 88 dp HAGE kal dyyeAiny arecurev \ O ¢ 49Y 4\> Tot 0 wmAiCovto par wKka, A / OTS EV METTOLOLW. o As 5 iv A dyupdrepov, véeKvds T GyéHeEv, ETEPOL OE pe vans > a“ oe ae > / > \ al Apyciou § érépwhev evaceApwv aro vywv ¢ Av > @TPUVOVTO VEKUS T GyEeLev, erepou O€ ped vAnV. 420 >/ ‘\ » / / 5 4 * néduos pev erecta véov TpocéBadXev apovpas, x > ~ é& dxaXappeitao Bafvppdov Qx«eavoto > \ > / a OQ »¥ > , oipavov > ¥d / > / GAN bdare vilovres aro Bpotov aiparoevta, 425 ‘ / > nee Sdxpva Ocpud XéovTes, dpagawy eracipar. 3+o9 ¥ / - / / A QN\ “~ ovd ela kAaiew Ipiapos peyas’ ot 0€ oww7ry wn , 2 an VeKpous TupKains eTEVHEOV AXVVpLEVOL KI, + ‘\ \ 4 »” \ » e / év d€ wupt mpnoavres EBay mpott “IAvov ipyy. e > ~ / / ‘ > Gs 8 adres érépwhev evxviyioes “Axawot 430 416. améecrev, amyyyeAe, reported. This is a peculiar use. Schol, amedo- Kimace Kal ws avwhedAn avyyyetrer. Heyne also thinks the sense may be, nuntiat conditiones pacis non esse acceptas. 418. This is a very elliptical verse, meaning that the Trojans prepared themselves for both purposes, (some) to get in, or bring up, the corpses, and others (to go) for wood. By reading auddorepo. we should avoid the rather awkward repetition of the next two lines, and also of 430—432 ; for it would then be implied, that what the Trojans did, that the Greeks did also. 420. @tpivovro, were urged, or in- cited, viz. by their commanders.— vexus, vexvas, aS in Od. xxiv. 417, ex dé véKus olKwy Popeor, Kal Oamrov ExacTot. 421, 422. These two verses occur also in Od. xix. 433, 434,—axadAappeirns, ‘gently-flowing,’ is from axadds = ExnAos, HovxXos perv.—7Hvteov, a poetic form = ayraov, as xvdotueor in Xi. 324. So Herodotus has exwydeecv for exmoay, Vili. 118, xatapapyéwv, ibid. 125, edoc- reov, ix. 49. Both parties, now at peace, met each other while engaged in the work of removing their dead. 424, hv, e&nv, Seayvovar xaAdAeTa@s, One might have distinguished with difs ficulty, i.e. had difficulty in distin- guishing, each Trojan corpse from an Achaean, viz. because of their blood- stained appearance, 427. xAace, to continue wailing for them. Some expressions of regret, and some tears shed over the re- mains, were considered an essential part of the rite. Thus Aeschylus speaks of remains as dvadd«pura and ev kexAavuéva, Ag. 430 and Cho. 674; and ibid. 424 Clytemnestra is said to have buried her husband avev revOnuatwv avotuwxtov. In Soph. Antig. 28 and 204, Creon makes a pro- clamation that no wailing (xwxvrs) shall be allowed over those who have died in arms against their country. Priam, perhaps, was anxious that ne time should be wasted. The Schol. however says, iva wy KaradnAot Tos modeuious elev ws madaxcGomevor, COM- pare the advice given by Achilles to Agamemnon in xxili. 156 seqq.- 428. érevjeov. This is the imper- fect, from the Ionic vyéw, vynoat (Herod. i. 50), = vew, ‘to heap up, Most texts have ézevyveov, whi Doederlein takes for a reduplicated aorist of éruvéw, formed like épvxaxov and yviraror. 429, mpoti”IAvuov. Hence the burn- ing of the bodies took place in the camp, or at least outside the city. | 430. érépwOev, on the other side, 1.¢ on their parts. As remarked above (on 418), we could well spare this distich. A similar repetition occurs — in vi. 245, 249, if the passage genuine, VIL.] IAIAAO®S H. a bo or nw VEKPOUS TUPKGLYS ETEVEOV AX VULEVOL K71)Py 5 NA \ / » , 5 \ nw ev 0€ TUpL TpHaavTes EBay KoiAas emi vas. ie “3 ~~ > A> «3 nos O OUT ap Tw Ads, ere 8 audidrvey vvé, wn eae \ \ \ + \ > nw THMOS Ap aude TupHV KpLTOS EypeTo ads “Axaar, / eS > xX 4 / 2¢ / er TupBov & apd adthy eva roleov eCayayovres 436 »” > / a OP 5 \ “~ AN aKplTov €k ediov, moti & avrov TELXOS EDELMAY mupyous F tynAovs, ethap vydv Te Kal abrav. > 2 3 ~ , ] / > 3 / €v 0 avTotot wuAas éveTroieov €v Apapvias, »” cote 5 / c / ¢ \ »* oppa Ou avTawy immnAacin Od0s €L7). »” ‘ “ a 5 “ / ¥ extooGev d€ Babetay éx avT@ TAadpov dpvéav 440 Cea, ; > Ss / ae. eupetav weyadnv, ev 0€ oxdXOTFAas KaTérnéav. = a / , > WS OL jeev TOVEOVTO Kapy KOJLOWVTES Axa.ot ol 0€ Geot rip Znvi xabnpwevor dorepornry Oneivto péya épyov “Axaiav yadkoxuravur. Toiot € pOwv Hpxe Loceddwy évoolyOuv. 445 eon eK / Ce »” an $F A§ 4 ~ Zev TATEp, 1) pa TLS €OTL Bporav €7T aATELPOVEa Yatav 7 — , / / \ “~ s..£, OS TLS €T adavarouct VOOV KQL {LY)TLV EVEL ; 433. audiAdven, Shalf-light,’ sudlis- tris. Schol. ro xadovpevoy Avkddws, 70 mpos OpOpor, TovTéativ 0 Babs dpOpos, mapa Thy AvKnv. Thue. ii. 3, pvAdéav- TES ETL VUKTA Kat avToO Td TeEpiopOpor. Heyne observes that bodies were usually burnt after midnight, citing Xxili. 217. xxiv. 789.—éypero, (the epic aorist of éyelpew, like aypero from ayelpev,) ‘was awake for action.’— kpitos, Schol. eis av7d todro mpoKpieis 70 Ta TEpl THY TUPKaiay éxmovnca, Cf. XXivV. 790, THmos ap’ audi muphy KAvTod “Extopos €ypeto Aads. 435 seqq. See sup. 336 seqq. The erecting of the fortification to the camp in the ninth year of the war, added to many symptoms of lateness in the style, suggests doubts if this part of the poem, and the commence- ment of the twelfth book, are not the additions of some more recent poet. Even the passage next follow- ing, from 443 to 464, was rejected by the Alexandrine critics. as the Schol. Ven. expressly says. 440). én’ avTw, Viz. 7S Teixer, near to the wall. From ix. 67 it would seem that space enough was left between the wall and the inner margin of the trench, for guards to be posted there. Sup. 341, dptfouey eyyv6. tadhpov.—ev éé, either in it, or perhaps on it, viz. on the mound, as a palisade, they planted stakes. 443. The gods in council discuss the propriety of allowing an earth- work to remain, which seemed to rival in magnitude the divinely-built wall of Troy. Zeus decides that so soon as the Achaeans have left the land, it shall be levelled with the shore. 444. Onedvro. This is an Ionic form, used also by Herodotus, the Attic being €@e@vro, spectabant. So x. 524, Onevvro Sé pwépuepa epya. Here the sense is, ‘looked with wonder on the mighty work.’ 446. h pa x.7.A. ‘Is there a mortal on the boundless earth who will henceforth communicate to the gods his intention and counsel?’ i.e. ‘is not this conduct of the Greeks, in building a rampart without consult- ing the gods, a precedent that all will follow ?—éviver, future of évvére, as in Od. ii. 137, &s ov tovrov éyw mote BUOov evifw. It is different from évirrewv in iii. 438, Hesych, évivec: Adfer, emumAnfer, eat épet. Schol. Ven. dpa eT. tig tav avOpwrwy Kowdoerat dia T@v Ovavwy & BovAeTac Tois Bevis ; § i A, * ri, 258 IAIAAOS H. [ VII, ¢ 5 / 3 , OvX Opdas Ort On avTE Kapy KopLowvTes Axatot A - a ¢ 3 Sas / TELXOS ETELYiDCAVTO VE@V UTEP, audl O€ TaPpov ~‘ aA / . nracav, ovdé Geotor ddcav KAELTas ExarouPas ; 450 a wo > , »” o > = \ ‘O OR 4 e TOU 0 7 ToL KA€os EaTaL OGOV T ETL KLOVATAL WS ae. a > / Tov O ériAncovTat TO eyo Kai PotBos “AmdAAwv e ~ : , 9? npo Maopédovte toAicoapev aOAnoaVTEs. \ / 4 - Tov O€ péy 6xOnoas tporépy veheAryepéera Zevs cc ON / > , > 3 / e m” 55 ® ToTrOL, Eivodiyat evpvoGeves, Olov EELTreEs. 4 aXos Kev Tis TOUTO Oedy Seioeve vonua, Os T€0 TOAAOY adavporEpos YEipas TE MEVOS TE’ \ \o > , ” ¢ 5 = sa on gov 0 7 ToL KA€oS EOTAL GOOV T emt KLOVAaTAL HWS. »” / 7 >KX > / / > 7 aypeL PV, OT Gv avTE Kapy KopowvTES Ayatol 4 \ \ / > / “” OLXwVvTal TLV vyval irny és Tatpida. ya.ay, 460 “ \ “ “ TELXOS avappyngas TO pev eis GAa wav KaTayxedal, > > , , avtis 0 nidva peydAnv Wapaboror kadvwat, o / , A > , ? A 98 ws Kev ToL meya TELXos duaddivyTas Ayaldv. e a \ ~ \ 3 , > , Ws Ol meV TOLAVTA mMpos GAAHAOUS aydpevor, > / , > la dvoero 5 Hédu0s, TereAeoTo Se Epyov "Ayatav, 465 4 XV \ / \ , a Boudéveov bé kara Kducias Kat déprov €Xovto. 448. By .atre he means ‘this new wall,’ viz. as a kind of rival to Troy. 449. vewv vrep, either ‘in defence of the ships,’ or, as Heyne renders it, ‘in fronte ordinum classis, ante naves puppibus in campum versas.” 450. ovde docav, ov Sévres, without offering to the gods the solemn rites and sacrifices customary on com- mencing a great work. Compare xii. 5, 6. 452. éy kat PoiBos. The story is alluded to in xxi. 448. Pind. Ol. viii. 31. Poseidon and Apollo performed this service for Laomedon,as a penalty imposed on them by Zeus.—npw, a dative more resembling the Attic: cf. Od. viii. 483, neq Arjnodéxnw.—rodio- gapmev, SO iN XX. 216, ovmw "IAvos ip év mediw twerddvcro.—abaAjoarres, after much toil and trouble. Hesych. dBAjgar KaKxowabjcar, Kamerv, aywri- cava, 456. rovro véyua, this design of the reeks to protect their ships by a rampart, 458. cov, i.e. rod vod Epyou KAéos, as sup. 451. 459. dypec phy, as in v. 765, is a for- mula of encouragement to action. al Hesych. dypec wav’ aye 8, omws $y. The derivation of the word appears very uncertain. Buttmann regards it as the imperative of an old word aypetv, ‘to take;’ but he does not show how ‘cape’ came to mean ‘age, 461. karaxevar eis GAa is a short expression for (Badwv) eis ada (yqv) kataxevat, to throw the wall into the sea, and level, or spread smooth, the earth over the spot where it stood. 463. azaddvvnrar, be laid low, obli- terated, as in xii. 18. Cf. Ar. Pac, 380, GAA’ ® med’ Hrd TOU Ards apadduv- Oyconoar. The word seems connected with méAdecy and melt, in reference to the reducing of fat or wax by heat. 465. €épyov. The work of burying and burning the dead, and, more especially, of meer Vie rampart, which would seem to have been com- pleted in one day. j 466. Bovdovety occurs only in this passage, which has several indica- tions of lateness, as in the omission of the F in olvos, 467 and 472, and the mention of avdpamroda in 475,a word not elsewhere found in Homer. It is remarkable too, as the Schol. has observed, that reference seems made = HY] VII. w, IAIAAO® H. 259 lat 5 5 , , => »” VYES €K Anpvoto TAaPEOTACAV OLVOV ayovoat ToAAal, Tas Tpoenkev Inoovidns ‘Evvyos, > » al 5 a Tov p erex YuurvAn tr “Inoove rouse Aadv. Xwpts “Atpetons “Ayapeuvove kat M eveAaw 470 ddxev Inoovidns ayenev pebv, xiAua pérpa. » yy > ey 6 / , ? / evOev ap oivilovto Kapn Kopowvres Ayxarot, adXdou per xaAKO, GAXAOL 8 aibwve odypw, adXAot dé puvots, dAAot 8 adrnot Poecow, aAAot 0 avopamdderou Tidevro 6€ datra Odr«Lav. 475 4 »” / / > , TWAVVVUX LOL prev e7TELTA KAP7) KOPLOWVTES Axavot daivuvto, Tpdes 6¢ kata mroAw 7d éixovpot , / mavvvyxtos b€ ow KaKd pndero pytiera Leds / / THEpoaréa KTUTEWY. Tous d€ xAwpov d€os Hpet, oivov 0 é€x derdwv xapddis xéov, OVE TLS ETA 480 ‘ / A “a e , / T pl TT LEELV T ply Netivat UTEP [LEVEL Kpoviwvt. , ee ae ye a or KOLULYO OVT ap €7TELTA KQAL VITVOV dGpov €XovTo. to the Argonautic expedition in 469. There appears however to have been a legend that the Trojan fleet had touched at and been entertained in Lemnos: see viii. 230. Compare also Mr. Gladstone’s ‘Studies on Homer,’ vol. ili. p. 60. As no sacrifice was offered on the occasion (sup. 450), the slaying of oxen here was merely for a banquet, as the Schol. ob- serves. 467. rapéotacav, aderant, He seems to speak of the arrival of ships with wine from Lemnos, as accidental, but opportune to the occasion. Perhaps the wine was sent in the way of traffic, as the Greeks are said oivigeo@at, to supply themselves with wine by bar- ter. The yida métpa sent specially to the Atridae may have been in the way of a friendly present, or to obtain their permission for the disposal of the rest of the wine to the troops. In ix. 72 Agamemnon is said to pro- cure his wine from Thrace. 468. mpoénkev, praemiserat, as if other supplies were to follow.— Euneus the son of Jason is mentioned also in xxiii. 747. 471. xwpis Swxe, Viz. Tats vavow, dye "Ayauéuvove K.T.A, 472. oiviger@ar, ‘to procure wine,’ occurs also in viii. 506, 546. The Schol. compares vépeveo@ar, aquari. 474. avTpav Boecar, with live oxen, as opposed to the hides of those they had slain. The next verse was re- jected by the critics, partly from the too frequent repetition of addou, partly from the use of avdpamoda (see sup. on 466). Aristarchus read avépa- mrosovat. The form in the text comes either from the irregular avépdzrous (like Otéérovs), or from avéparodys. 477. daivuvro. As both Greeks and Trojans feasted on this occasion, we must conclude that it formed a part of the funeral rites,—a silicernium, as it were. 478. shw, viz. the Greeks only. This prepares us, the Schol. observes, for the disasters which are soon to fall on the Greeks. 480. x€éov, ‘they kept on pouring.’ So iii. 296, olvoy & éx xpntipos adveda- pevot Seracocw éxxeov, So also x. 679. —é€rAyn, no one presumed, or dared, to drink till he had poured a libation &c. This resembles the third liba- tion to Zevs owrhp in the Attic feasts, —For the repetition of piv compare i. 97. ii. 348. xiv. 46 be Hi | i + ae Bae —> <= a -~ —=— . - ~ 3 we ARGUMENT OF BOOK VIIt. (Mure, vol, i. p. 245.) THE next morning Jove issues an order to the deities to abstain from all part in the action, which he views seated on Mount Ida, and turns the tide of success against the Greeks. Nestor is saved by Diomed, through the fleetness of the horses he had captured from Aeneas, The Greeks, driven back on their camp, are rallied by Agamemnon from the deck of the ship of Ulysses in the centre of the line, the extremities of which are flanked by the ships of Achilles and Ajax. Neptune, pressed by Juno to succour the Greeks, refuses to disobey the order of Jove. Juno and Pallas complain bitterly of Jupiter for yielding to the prayers of Thetis on behalf of Achilles, and determine, in the face of the divine order, to proceed to the field, They are however deterred by a threatening message from Jupiter, who then returns from Ida to Olympus. He there announces his intention of reducing the Greeks to still greater straits the next day, until the death of Patroclus shall restore Achilles to their ranks. Darkness interrupts the assault of the Trojans on the camp. Hector takes up his quarters on the plain, kindling watch-fires, and bent on renewing the attack next morning, TAITAAOS ©. KS 261 5 A 4 / S$ £ ~ , BR, > Hws ev KpoxoremAos éxidvaro macav ér OLAV, GN a > ‘ / / Zeus de Gedy ayopyv TOLYNCAaTO TEPTTLKEPQAVVOS akpotaty Kopupy toAvdeipados OidAVprou0. > \ / 2 = f ‘\ . ¢ \ / 4 QUTOS de op AYOPEVE, Geot 6 U7TO TAVTES GAKOUVOV. éé / / , \ A“ 4 / KeKAUTE LEV, TWAVTES TE Geo TACQAL TE Oga.wan, 2 ¥ > » / \ > \ / /, opp eirw Ta we Guuods evi ornbeoor KeAevet. , = , \ , , + pare tis ovv Ondeva Geds 7d ye pare Tis dponv / , > \ » > > ¢ / TELPATW duaképorat €{LOV €7TOS, avr A[La TTOAVTES 5 a > y+ / / 7d » alvelT , OPpa TaxioTa TeACUTHOW TAdE epya. \ a ov 0 av éyov amravevie Gedv eOédovTa vonow 10 \ \ an eMGovr’ 7) Tpwecow apyyéuev 7) Aavaciow, ‘ TAnyels ov Kara Kdopov éAevoerat OiAvprdvbe, y+ ¢ \ e7 > 4 B] / n pw erAov pabw és Taprapov jepdevra, THA pad, Hxt BaOorov bird yGovds éare BépeO por, 1. As the fifth book related the exploits of Diomede, and the suc- cesses of the Greeks generally, so the eighth describes their defeat. In compliance with the request of The- tis (i. 524), Zeus gives notice, in a council of the gods, that a strict neutrality is to be observed; for thus, under the appearance of impartiality, he designs to give superiority to the Trojan arms, and to make Agamem- non feel and know the value of Achilles’ aid. ib. nos. The events of the pre- ceding night had been described just before.—«poxoremdAos, ‘in russét man- tle clad’ (Hamlet, i. 1), ‘aurora lutea,’ Virg. Aen. vii. 26. 4. Uro—axovor, listened to and obeyed his words. Schol. ot @eoi UmmKovoy Toe Avi ws wroretaypévor. Literally, ‘the gods subjected to (or sitting under) him listened to him.’ Heyne explains it, “dii obsequuti sunt ut convocati convenirent.” 5. Géarvar, as the Schol. observes, is directed at Hera and Athena. Zeus addresses himself to all, that he may not seem to be advocating one side. 7. 76 ye is the accusative after TeipaTw, and dvaxépoas is in apposition to it, ‘Let no inferior deity, male or female, attempt this, (namely) to frustrate, or cut short, my order.’ Hesych. diaxépoar’ dcaxowar, mapa~ Byvar. Cf. inf. 408, aizi yap por ewer évikAay Ore Ke eimw, XVI. 120, wayns émt pajdea Ketpev Zevs. The Schol. ex- plains éuov eros by Thy éunv émayyeAcav nv vrecxounv Sérid. The sense seems rather, orrt Kev eit, 9, atvetre, SC. avTo, assent to it.— Ta0€ épya, & év vo éxw, the scheme for destroying many of the Greeks by the hand of Hector; whereby glory will accrue to him, and ultimately to Achilles. 10. The Schol. gives the order of the words thus: ov av éyw Sw trav Oew@v xwpis euov Kat Sixa THs euys émitporns eAOdvTa eis THY paynv Kai Oedovta tois Tpwoiv } tots “EAAnoe BonPjoa. Thus dwavevée means ‘apart from the rest; but Heyne, perhaps better, construes ¢@éAovta éA@dvTa apyyéewev, wishing to go and succour’ &e. 12. wAnyeis ov Kata kéomov, beaten in unseemly or servile fashion. See ii. 214. Some render wAnyeis ‘struck with my thunderbolts,’ and construe ov KaTa KoOgpnov éAevceTtat, ‘he shall return in disgrace to his home in Olympus,’ 14, #xt, see on i. 607. This verse is quoted by Plato, Phaedo, p. 112, A; and the next seems adapted from Hesiod, Theog. 811, év@a &é& Mapiapeat Te mUAat Kai xaAKeos ovdos, and the next from 720 ibid., toccov évep@’ ird ys, Ooov ovpavds ear’ amd yains. The ancient notion was that earth held the central region of space, and thus the remotest abodes above and below were placed at equidistant points, The penalty here threatened by Zeus EE hS Pn tt heed et Th. ~~ ~ an —s => es Te a 262 IAIAAOS ®, VII, [évOa odSnpevai te idan Kai xaAKEOS OvddS, | 15 , »” > > i. 7 S a . , > ‘ 4 TOOOOV évepO Aidew OO OV OUpGVvos €OT UT7ToO yatys” / > > > \ “ / c , yuwcer ere Ooov cipl Gedy KaptioTos amavTwv. ») ¥ 4 ei 0 aye wepynoace, Geot, va ELOETE TAVTES. \ 4 > 3 / 4 OEelpyVv XPVaEelyV €¢ otpavobev KPEUATAVTES mavres 8 eEdrtecbe Ocot racai te Gé€awvau 20 GAN ovK av éptoait e& otpavobev rediovde ~ ¢ / > > , , Znv tirarov pjotwp, ovd ei pada roAXdG Kapore. GAN ore 87) Kai éyw mpdodpwv eHeAoipwe epvooat, > os , 5 , > > ~ x , QAUTY) KEV Yaty EPVO aly GUTY) de Garacon. 7 / »” \ c/s > , a GElpnv ev Kev ErreLTa, TEpt plov OvdAvpuTroLO 25 x / ‘ 5 / > > / , / dnoaipny, TA O€ K GUTE METHOPG TaVTA. yEevoLTO. , +. fe ae See, | a ~ a ee ek , ” TOOOOV eyw TEepl T ELpAL EWV TeEpt sid ELL avOpurwr. - ” > ad Q> ¥ 4 > \ 5 , “~ [ dis ehal , OO apa TaVYTES AaKYV €yEVOVTO OlwTyH pvdov dyacodpevor' pada yap kpatepds d&ydpevorer. owe de d1) peréeire Gea yAavkaris “AOnvy 30 «ce is the same as that which he had already inflicted on the rebel Titans; cf. v, 898. xiv. 279. ; 18. Compare i, 302, « & aye why, reipngat, iva yvowor Kai olde, Also ibid, 185, odp’ ed eidyjs oocov héptepds equ oeGev, By the trial of the rope a contest of strength is described. ‘ Let down a golden chair from heaven, and hang to it all, gods and god- desses; yet you will not drag Zeus from heaven down to earth, even if you weary yourselves with the effort. But if Zeus tries in earnest to pull you up, he could do so, earth, sea, and all. Nay, he could tie the chain round @ promontory of Olympus (i.e. fix it fast to some object on earth), and so all would hang suspended in air.’ It seems best to take this pas- sage in its simple and natural sense, viz. as describing a test of strength. Even in Plato’s time however there was a schooi of mystical or allegorical interpreters, who thought that the union of the earth with the sun was meant, Theaetet. p. 153, C, thy xpvony geipav ws ovdéy adAo H Tov HALov’ Omypos Aécyee. The same doctrine seems al- luded to in Eur, Orest, 982, porour Tay ovpavod pécov xOoves Te TeTanEvaV Awpyprol méetpav, advogec. xpvoearor Gepomevay Siracow Badov é& ‘OAvurov. > , c / ‘8 7 , @® TAaTEep HLETEPE Kpovi YY, UTAaTE KPELoVT WV, _ 23. dre €B€AouL, = et woTe.—mpddpwy, in good earnest, not merely in sport, or pretence. 25. ptov, a peak or horn of Olympus, It is not quite clear whether the poet speaks of Olympus here as above or below. Heyne supposes the former, and thinks it was meéntioned as a synonym of ovpavds, because the coun- cil was then held upon it, sup. 3.’ But this involves inconsistencies that no explanation can remove. Rather we must suppose Zeus to be eli- throned on the éo0s aodadés, or fir- mament of heaven, and to draw up the earth by the chain fastened to the mountain. And so one of the Scholiasts, tva avrd Seouevoas Kai Ta Aoura émapy, TuvEppiGwmerns AUTO MEV THS YRS, TH OE yh THS Oadarrys. 26. mavra, viz. earth, sea, Olympus, and all the gods (Zeus exvepted) upon it, 28—40. The Schol. Ven. says that these verses were rejected by the critics, as having been interpolated from other passages. See inf, 463— 468. _ ®. ayaroduevor, ‘surprised at,’ extAayevtes. See on vii. 41 and 404.— Kpatepas, ‘sternly ; ef. i. 25, xparepoy & émi wvOov ereAAev. Nearly the same three verses occur ix, 430—482, | i en ; i: : | | — oe, TOT pare a rh Oh AT ether ti: ore 3 Hi wes the hs yprihyoel & aU LA qui he psistean Ai Ove, aus Wb a! gous, nd 0 iy in fase y) wee yeits ¢ wars 7) VIIL.] TAJIAAOS ©. 263 > , ¢ a "5 Y , r > , €v VU KQl PLES L jLEV O TOL obévos OUK €7TLELKTOV’ GAN turns Aavadv ddodupoue?? aixyntawy, 9 \ ‘ > > / + of kev 51) Kakov olrov dvarAnoavtes OAwVTAL. GAN 7) rou wodepov pev adefoucd ws ov KEAEVELS, ia) or Bovdiv & ’Apyetous trobyadpel’, 7 THs 6vnTEL, c \ / ¥ 39 / -” 29 Gs py Tavres OAWVTAL OOVTTALEVOLO TEELO. riv & éryevdnoas tpoocepy vepernyepeta Levs / , “ Odooet, Tpiroyévera, pidov TéKos Ov VU TL Guo apoppove pubéopat, edu S€ Tot nivos elvan.” | 40 y” , 4, >; as €imav Ur OKETHL TLTVTKETO XAAKOT Od aig) / / / dkuréra, xpucenow Geipyow KopowvTe, \ > 5 \ + AN \ mA / Q> ¢€ / xpuaov d avTos eduvE Tepl Xpol, yEvTO 0 iwacbAnv , “~ , Xpuoelnv EUTUKTOV, EOU 8 éxeBnoero dippov, 82. ovx émecxrov, ‘unyielding.’ Cf. V. 892, untpds Tor pévos Eat aaa yXETOY, ovx emecxtov, Also inf. 463, where this passage is repeated.—®, i.e. or, 34. ot kev 8% x.7.A., ‘who are now about (or likely) to perish, having fulfilled a wretched fate. Compare iv. 170. inf. 354, 465, and for the use of the epic subjunctive, i. 137.—The forced and reluctant obedience of Pallas is well expressed. She will not openly rebel against the positive order of Zeus, but she retains her sympathy for the Greeks, and thinks them hardly treated. To offer ad- vice, such as may benefit them, will not, she considers, be a direct vio- lation of the command; and this she avows her intention of doing. Schol. Td wey erapivat épyw évavTimaw Exel TOV Avds: To 8&8 Adyw, mpds TO MH TavTas dAgoOar, GAAA SenOAvae "AxLAdAEws, Kat autos OéAe. Compare a very similar passage, Od. v. 143. 87, odvacauévoro, opytGouévov gov. See on vi. 138.—tTeeto, a form like éueco and oeto, and analogous to the termination in -owo, « and o being convertible. 33—40. These three lines occur also in xxii. 182—184. They are not very appropriate here, as the Schol. Ven. remarks. — @vuz@ mpodpov., re yaoi animo, Heyne; a sense derived, as he allows, rather from the context than from the word itself. Perhaps ‘earnest,’ ‘serious,’ as sup. 23; or again, ‘with willing mind,’ i.e. what I have said, I have said reluctantly. It might mean ‘with a biassed mind,’ viz. towards either side; and thus é0éAw Hrvos elvac will imply, that Zeus does not desire the destruction of the Greeks. 41. &s eimév. Zeus now returns from Olympus, where the council had been held, to Mount Ida, whenca he has a view of the fight in the Troad.—rtitvekero, like éritawve inf, 69, seems referable to retvecw, ‘to put to the yoke,’ lit. ‘to fix tightly im harness” In the common sense of ‘aiming at,’ we have the same idea as in tendere or intendere hastam &e. Hesych, tetvoxero’ NToLLaceTo, maperkevacero, katerTorxaceTo (I. Kate oroxacero). Commonly, it is referred to Tevxw and rvyxavw.—xadrkdrrode, the same perhaps as xparepwruxe, © strong- noofed ” or literally, ‘ copper-shod.’— These four lines occur also in xiii. 23 —26. It may be doubted if 43—46 are genuine here; for the flight between heaven and earth (46) hardly suits the transit from one mountain to another. 43. avtds, he himself, as well as the horses, shone with gold.—xpvaoy, “arma aurea, loricam cum clypeo,” Heyne. Schol. Ven. avti rod xpvonv ravordiay. Schol, Lips. thy atyita dno, ws Kal addaxov, Tept § aiyide ravra kadupe xpvoety (xxiv. 20).—yevT0, ‘he took,’ a dialectic form of €Ae7o, in which the y represents the di- gamma, and the A passes into v, as ‘in fvde for FAde. See New Cratylus. § 162, 472. i ee ee a ee IAIAAOS @. (VII. > 4 / paorigev § éXdav: tw & odk déxovre wereaOny 45 an > 4 Peconyus yains Te Kal oipavod dorepdevros. / / a) “Idnv & ixavey wodvmidaxa, pnrépa Onpadv, / “ : | / , | I Papyapor, évOa ré of ténevos Bupds te Ouyjets. 1 | a0 imrous tornoe rarip avopav te Oedv re Bi Avoas €€ dxéwv, xara. 8 hépa rovAty EXEVEV, 50 | autos 8 éy Kopupyor kabeLero xidei yaiwy, ih eicopduv Tpwwy re moAw Kat vias “Axaaov. at 8 dpa Setrvov €Xovro Kapyn Ko“owvres “Axatol | {¢ piea. kara. kAusias, dd § adrod Owpnocovro. | | Tpaes 0 at? érépwbev ava rréAw wrAilovro, | wavporepor pwéenacay dé Kal ds vopive payer Oa, or or a / \ \ nm ; XpPELOL avaykain, Tp TE TAioWwV Kal TPO Yvvatkwyr. n A> 5s 7 , > / Taga. 0 wyvuvTo tUAaL, é« & Zeovro Aads, ’ / > e¢ af \ Lee ‘ 5 / 3) melot 6 immnes TE’ TroAvs 6 Opupaydos OpOpet. A > @ fi @3 % a o c , o old OTe 37 P €3 ywpov eva Evyiovtes LKOVTO, 60 , > » c , \ > » \ 7 F eS aw p €BaXov pwors, civ 8 EYXEA Kal méve avdpwr : / eo. > 4S 3 / Z | XaAKeobwpyKwv: arip domides op.paroeooat ‘ > > \ , 7 exdnvr’ a\AjAnoL, wodds 8 opupaydds dpdpet. , | + 6 5 7 <3 > / \ 3 Ny aN > 5 ~ v0 A Oluryn TE Kal EUXKWAN TEAEV AVOPaV > 7 ‘ 5 / cs > 7 “ - OANVTwY TE KOLL oAAUpEVwr, pee } Aare vata, 65 | » \ 3X > YS 7s ¢ \ > odppa BEV NOS HV Kat aEeseTo LEepov nia, - , 5 , > ¢ A , f Toppa war audorépwv Bére yTTETO, wimTe O& Aads* 45, ékaav, the infinitive of éddw 57. Xpetot avaykain, &’ avayKny, (whence éAdow, the future of éAavvw), through stern necessity, xpeig Boy- ei for €Aav, as 7Bdwoa for npoca &e, Getas. See i. 341, 48. Tdpyapov. “The most lofty 58. magat mira, the (Scaean) gate i point of this celebrated mountain was opened wide, to let the Trojan sit (Ida) is distinguished in the Iliad by forces into the field. So toto poste, Vii, the name of Gargarus, and according Mart. Ep. i. 70, 14, totas valvas, Pro- to the best observations, has 4650 pert. v. 8.51. Some think that both feet of perpendicular elevation above the Trojan and the Grecian (vii. 339) eo} the level of the sea.” (Sir W. Gell, gates are meaiut, The plural how- aif! Troad, p. 19.) Cf, xiv. 292, Tdépyapov ever may be used of one gate, i.e. the vil axpov "Idns wyAjs. double doors of it, as in Thue, ii. 4, oll , 50. karéxevey, he shed down them, ras mVAas—airep Hoav avewyuevar [o- Ti 1.¢. diffused around them, a dense vat.—This distich occurred before at Mw mist, so as to hide both himself and _ ii, go9. a | them from mortal ken. This idea 60—65. These verses are also read naturally arose from the clouds that in iv, 446 seqq. conceal mountain-tops. 66, 67. This distich is repeated in 54, piua, “with all speed,’ Schol. xi. 84, &85.—aééero, Schol. Ven, vip ™mv i, a te Kat ehadpas.—an’ adrov, ‘after mpd heonuBpias pay 7® A€yer.—iepdy, a it,’ Viz. Tod Setrvov,—éavd mTOALW, see poetical epithet, like wé aBpérn, sia ated Vil. 370, 477.—érépwOer, ibid. 419, XPav &.—roppa pada, ‘then indeed,’ thy VIIL.] ws, TATAAOS ©. 265 jos & H€Atos pécov otpavov dudiBeBrxet, \ / ‘Naa , \ / / Kal TOTE OF) KYNVTELA TaTHp ETiTaLve TaAaVTA, ev 3 érify dv0 Knpe tavndeyéos Oavdrouo, 70 Tpowy 6 immoddpmwv Kat “Ayauav XadKoyiTwvor, ~ A> » la eAxe d€ peooa AaBav: pére 8 aloyov Fuap “Axavay. [at pev “Axauev Khpes él yori tovdvBoreipy ey/ / NA ‘ > \ : ee, 4 7 éléoOnv, Tpwwv 5& rpds otpavov eipiv aepber. | & aitos 0 é& “dns peydda kre, daidpevov dé ne oéAas pera Aadv “Ayauav. ~I qr ot de iddvres OapBynoav, Kat ravtas bd xAwpor déos eiAev. »” > ¥Y 9 34D \ lal 4 St / ev@ ovt Idopeveds TAR prpvenev ovr Ayapenvovr, »” ,? ” , , »” ote OU’ Aiavres pevérny, Oepazrovres "Apnos. Neotwp oios euipve Tepynvios, odpos ’Axarar, 80 . > ov TL exwv, GAA / \ 4 > in imT@os €TEelpeTo, TOV Badrev iad c a“ > . Cc ty , dios “AXéEavdpos, “EXévns réats uKdpovo, »” ‘ , 7 a , o QAKP7)V KQK Kopupnv, oft TE TPWTQt TPLXes LTT7T WV vi, > , a4 $e eat 2 > , KPQt bad ELTEDVACL, POMALOTa O€ KQLPLOV €OTLYV, adynoas 8 avéradto, BéXos & eis eyxepadov Ov, 85 then greatly.’—jmrero, sc. trav Bad- Aonevwr, * took effect,’ 69. érira.ve, ‘ poised,’ lit. ‘stretched apart,’ by lifting the beam.—ravy- Aeyéos, ‘causing men to lie extended’ as corpses, from the roots trav (ravais, tetvw), and Aex, perhaps lengthened to adex, whence also évonAeyys, ‘hard to lie on,’ Hes. Opp. 506. inf. xx. 154, where it is an epithet of war, appa- rently in the sense ‘ causing discom- fort.’ 72. €dxe, he raised, or drew (towards himself). Compare audis avéAxer ora0uov in xii. 434. Each scale was loaded with fate; the question was, which should prevail over the other, or outweigh it. In this action there is an appearance of perfect impar- tiality, suited to the general character of Zeus in the Iliad, where he is uni- formly represented rather as the ruler of events than asamere partisan. At the same time, he must have intended the Trojan cause to prevail, because he was thus to fulfil his promise to Thetis. 73, 74. This distich was condemned by the ancient critics, as the Schol. en. informs us. 75. avros 5é€ «.7.A. Zeus, seated as he then was on Ida (sup. 51), sends a blazing bolt in order to cause the dispersion of the Greeks. “ Describit Saimoviayv duyjvs év yap Samoviow d- Bows hevyovre kat maides Oedy, Pind. N. ix. 63.” Heyne. 81. tmmos, the trace-horse (inf, 87) had been wounded, and was lagging, so that Nestor could not retreat with the rest. He is assisted by Diomede, whose courage in remaining alone to render aid is contrasted with the pre- § tate flight of the rest.—BaAey, ‘had it. 83. mp@tat tpixes, where the hair of the forelock, or end of the mane in horses grows upon the head, or above the forehead.—éuredvacr, see i, 513, and on the form xax (xa) = cara, ibid. 606. 84, xaiptoy, ‘fatal.’ Supply tpatua or BAjpa, or, with the Scholiasts, 7 Epos TOUTO, 85. aAynoas, through the pain of the wound. Compare ii. 269, adAyjoas 8’, axpetor iSwy, dmouopfato Saxpv. Herod. ix, 22, 0 Magucriov mpoéywv tav ad\Awv immos Badderat tofevpare Ta mAeupa* adAynoas dé, torarai te dpOds Kai aro= geteTat Tov Macioriov.— avéradro, “sprang up,’ ‘reared,’ (which is said 7 9 ‘ / \ “~ aiv & tmmous érapage kvAwddpevos Tept XaAKo. ° 4 5 4 Opp 6 yépwv imroto TapHnoplas amEeTapvev iver ab Shp “Extopos @Kées Ur7rot paryavy aiccwv, Topp pos 5 ry > \ es 7AGov av’ inxov, Opaciv yvioxov popEovTeEs \ » kal vt Kev v0 6 yépwv aro Gupov Odk\cooev, 90 "Exropa.. ITAJAAOS ®. ei py Gp od vonoe Bony ayabos Avoyndns. opepoadreov 0 éBonoev érotpivev Odvojna “ Suoyevés Aaeptiadn, rodvpjxav’ “‘Odvoced, nA / ral / \ ‘\ c / TH pevyets weTa vOra Padwv, KaKos ws év Opiry ; to be a common effect of a head- wound.) Hesych, avyAaro, It is not improbable that the true reading was aveFaAdro, from ava aud addAdrcoOae (i, 532), for there seems no force in emi, if we regard the compound as av-ez- adro, Others regard éradTo as an epic aorist from wadAdAco@ar, This is defended by xxiii. 692, ws & 60 ind dpixos Bopéw avamaddAetar ixOis,—das wAnyels avéradto, Herod. ix. 120, ot TOpLXoe Ent TH Tupt KEiwevor émadAAOVTS Te Kai nomwatpov, where Mr. Blakesley remarks, “This word has nothing to do with aAAeo@ar, but is the imper- fect passive of maAAw.” On the other hand, Pindar, Ol. xiii. 72, has dva & énaAt po modi, which appears to come from aAAeo@ar. Inf. xx. 424, ws el§’, &s avémraAdto, where the ém would bear a very appropriate sense, ‘ sprang up against him.’ See Liddell anc Scott, Lex. in v. dvardAdw. Virgil renders this passage, Aen. x. 892 and xi. 638. ibid. Bédos S€. Schol. Ven. 6 88 avi tov yap. The horse reared because the arrow had penetrated to the brain; and in rearing he threw the other horses into confusion, viz. the two under the yoke. The words xv- Awvdoumevos mept xadAko are difficult. The Schol. explains xaAco of the wheel-tire, émucwrpwv. Thus it will mean ‘ by plunging against the wheel.’ Others render it ‘writhing through (the pain of) the arrow,’ which is very forced. Or again, ‘to writhe on the brass’ may bea figure taken from the torture of impaling. Perhaps the horse first reared, then fell and rolled on the ground as if to get rid of the arrow: and so ‘to roll round the brass (arrow)’ meant that the arrow was as it were the pivot or centre round which he turned, as if to rid himself of it; a poetical figure, of course, 87. mapnopias, the side-traces. Cf, XVi. 152, ev d€ wapynopiyaw auvpova Ily- Sacov te. From rapaecpecy, (aipev, not eipecy,) to hang loose on one side.— dioowy, plying, or working at it, with his sword. So in v. 81, and x. 456. 89. nvioxov. Hector himself is here the nvioxos, but inf. 120 Eniopeus acts as Hector’s charioteer. This is an in- consistency not easily explained. The text may have been altered from an original reading "Exropos, It is very remarkable, that this story about the rescue of Nestor and his wounded horse is told differently in Pindar, Pyth. vi. 30 seqq., where Nestor’s own son Antilochus is made to save his father’s life and to have lost his own at the hands of Memnon in that filial and heroic act. The wounding of the horse by Paris is thus described, Neordpevoy yap app’ éméda Ilaptos ex BeAéwv Saix Geis, 90. amoAcacer, Scil. Ud’ "Exropos. 92. €Bdonoev, ‘raised a ery to the rescue.’ (In Pindar, ut sup., Meoga- viou 5& yépovros Sovabeioa dpnv Boage mratéa ov.) Both Diomede and Ulysses were the special friends of Nestor, as the Schol. observes :—Odvaecea xade ws ptAov Kai ératpov Néotopos. Neotwp your dno, "Evé nro wey ey Kat d10s "OdSvccets ove mor civ ayopy Six’ éBa- Gomev (Od. iii. 126). : 94, 1m bevyers; By implication, as the Schol. observes, the poet repre- sents even Ulysses as flying with the other Greeks, though he was not spe- cially mentioned sup. 78, 79.—eT@ Badeiy v@ra is an unusual phrase for ‘to turn one’s back.’ Perhaps it re fers to altering its former relative position to the enemy.—«akos 4s, Schol. Ven. ws SecAdos év wAnGet, “as a coward (flies even) in a compally, where others stand thei ground. (Vu. — . + Dy ' ecca, in 30% her = | VIII.] IAIAAOS @, 267 , , , ; , > 5 , ce. az uy Tis TOL HevyovTe peTadpevy ev ddpy THEN 95 3 \ 43 xy / 5 , » ¥y aA aAXa pEev, OPpa yEepovTos arwmomev aypiov avopa. 39 ds par, ovd exdKxovoe toAvTAas dios ’Odvaceis, GANA Tapyigev KotAas ert vnas “Axouov. Tudeidns 8 airds rep éov tpopdyxourw éuiyOn, orn 5¢ rpocP imrwv Nndniddao yépovTos, 100 , /, » / / Kat poy punyous erreo, wrepoevra, Tpoonvoa. ‘® yépov, ) pada dy oe vou Telpover paynral, a7 d€ Bin A€AvTaL, xaderov dé oe ynpas draLlet, 5 4 / , / 7 A / ¢ nmredavos O€ VY Tot Geparrwv, Bpadées S€ Tou trot. GAN ay euov dxéwv eryBnoreo, Odpa tSnar 105 olot Troe trot, ériotapevor Trediovo kpairva par eva Kai evOa duwxewev HOE HéBecOan, MA ite -- Ss , ¢ / , , ous Tot am Aiveiav éhopnv, pnotwpa ddPovo. TovTw pev GeparovtTe Kopeitwv, TWOE OE VOL > / , ¢ Tpwoiv ép imrodauos iPvvoper, Opa Kat 'Extwp 110 95. wy tes, i. e. Opa, or Sédouxa py K,T.A, 97. ovd’ éoaxovee, ‘but the voice did not reach him.’ This seems better than to suppose that Ulysses, through the panic, intentionally disregarded Diomede’s appeal. This question was much discussed by the ancient com- mentators.—zapy.éev, he rushed past them at full speed in his flight to- wards the hollow ships. 99. avros mep ewv, though all alone he engaged with ‘the front Trojan ranks, and fought his way to Nestor. Or perhaps, he went among the first ranks of the Greeks, where Nestor had been fighting. 108. AéAvrat, is relaxed, is unstrung, as it were, by age. Compare Avro you- vata, yuia &¢.—omace, ‘attends you,’ iv. 321. v. 334. 104. Hredavos, weak, helpless. In Od. viii. 311 it is applied to the lame Hephaestus. The etymology is quite uncertain: the grammarians derived it from 4 privative and movs or redov. The termination is the same as in ovtidavos, peyedaves. The squire or at- tendant of Nestor, and perhaps either his charioteer or mapaparns, was Eu- rymedon, inf. 114. xi. 620. 105—107. These lines occurred vy, 221. Diomede induces old Nestor to mount his car, not professing flight, but under the plea of showing how quickly the steeds of Tros can “pursue or retire in flight through the plain.’ His real object is, not to escape from Hector, but to attack him. 108. am’ —éhouny, adeAounv Aiveiay, See v. 323.— —pioTwpa, cf. iv. 328. 109. TOUTW, ‘your (Nestor’s) two horses.’—xovety, the technical term for the general management or * grooming ’ of a horse, whence grooms were called imroxopor, —Oepamovre, the two squires, Sthenelus of Diomede, Eurymedon, inf, 114.—rwée, ‘ these of mine.’ '—idvvouer, Lvvwjer, the aorist, perhaps.—ént Tpwoir, éxi Tpaas, The dative is used as in reivey rofov éri tit, the notion of which is rather taking an aim a¢, than hostile motion against, 110. odpa eicverat, iva eidp, ‘that even Hector may know (i.e. to his cost) whether my spear too’ (as well as that of Ajax, who had fought with Heetor unsuce essfully) * is furiously wielded in my hands.’ Cf. v, 185, odx oy dvev0e Geov tade patverat, xvi. 74, ov yap Tudedew Acoundeos év TaAGpNOLW paivetar eyxety. Ibid. 244, oppa Kat "Extwp eigeTat 7] p& Kal olos ETLOTHT AL TOAEHICELY NMETEPOS Oeparwy, 7) Ol TOT XElpes Gamto. paivovd’, K.v.A. On oppa with the future, like the Attic drws, and on the indicative n paiverat (Which however may stand for patyyrac), the student may consult Mr. Hayman’s | | | ! ] a . : | 7 » | , fh } it) ‘ iH re, TAIAAOS ©. (VII, eloeTau 7) Kal éwov Oopu paiverat ev wadapnow.” ds ear, ovd drifyoe Tepyvios irrota Néotwp. Neoropéas pev ere immous Geparovre Kopeirnv ibOyror, LOevedds Te kai Kipvpddwv ayarjvwp- To © eis duotépw Avopydeos appar éByrnv. 115 Neorwp 0 év xeipecot AGP ivia ovyadderta, paotiéev 0 immouss taxa O ¢ My / Exxropos ayxXt YEvovTo. ~ , ) ~ “A 7 e¢/ TOV } ibus MPELQAWTOS aKOVTLO E Tudéos VLOS. \ “~ / cP / aA et - / , KQL TOV eV P APapLapTeV, O r) HVLOXOV Geparovra, vlov trepOvpov OnBaiov "Hviorja, 120 rd a ke | / a \ / imm@wv yvi €xovta Padre ornfos mapa palo. »” > 2¢ > / c / b¢€ ey HpPlTreE PS) Ec OXEWV, UTEPWTNOAV € Ol lT7TOL @kKUTOOES’ TODO avOt AVOn woxn TE [LEVOS TE. San 2 5.6 » / / ¢ / Exropa 0 aivov axos rixacey ppévas vidxouo. \ \ »” ? 4 Sie / / e 4 we TOV MEV ETTELT ELA E, KL AY VULEVOS Tep ETALPOV, 125 KetoGat, 0 8 Hvioxov péeberev Opaciv. ovd ap ért Onv 7 , / > ‘ > intw deverOnv onmavtTopos* ava yap evpev ‘Ipuridnv “Apyerrodenov Opaciv, év pa 760 inruv wxuTdduv éréByoe, didov S€ ot Hvia xepary. a» N »” ~ 2 4 »” / evOa. Ke Aovyos Env Kal ALNXaVa Epya yEVvovTo, 130 / / ne | / ~ Wat. +7 + Kal vv K é€onkacbev Kara “IXLov HuTe dpves, Essay on the Homeric moods, Od. vol. i. Append. pp. xv, xvi. See, how- ever, inf. on 875. 116. ovyadoevta, see V. 226.— Exropos ayxt, éyyus, i.e. not by a chance meet- ing, but because they drove to meet him, sup. 110. 118, rod, ‘at him,’ Hector, ‘ press- ing straight towards him’ &c. See sup. 88. Schol. Ven. avrixpuys Bov- Aevopwévov opuar, 120. @nfaiov, ‘of Thebaeus ;? a pro- per, not a gentile name. (Schol.) 122. Urepinoav, (Urd and épwerr, i, 303,) swerved, or withdrew out of the way, viz. to avoid treading on the body; or perhaps, because they had no longer a guidiug hand.—These four lines (122—125) are repeated inf, 314—317. 124, mixacev, contracted, closed up with grief; the contrary emotion is Svaxeto@ar, when the mind expands with joy. So the Greeks say Avrn TaxvovgGat,—dxos nvidxoo, ‘grief for his charioteer,’ the objective geni- tive. 126. webere, he went in quest of a bold charioteer. See v. 329, and for the epithet compare 89, 128, 312. 127. devécOnv, ‘were without. Of, li. 708, ovS€é te Aaol Sevovd’ yeudvos.— onuavtopos, nvedxou, So iv. 481, og decd.oTes onmavropas, 129. éreSynoe. He, Hector, made him mount, or took him on to his car, and gave him the reins. Of, i. 309, és & exatouBny Bhoe bed. Vv. 164, €& trmor Boe, . 130. Aovyds, havoc made by Dio- mede. i. 518, } 6) Aotyra épya.—apy- xXava, avixeora, Seva, deeds not to be withstood. The sense is, that the Trojaus would have been defeated again by the prowess of Diomede, had not Zeus, who now willed that they should prove superior, deterred Diomede by sending a second flash of lightning; cf. sup. 76.—éoyjxacder, they would have been enclosed, like lambs, and cooped up in the city. Schol. eis onxdv carexAcioOnoar. V0, yn wus? vn ia ye ont) , woe 4 Agee nth a " »” VIIL.J TAIAAOS ©. 269 > ‘\ oe 23 &\ , \ 5 5 raat a nm El fy ap Ofv vonoe TaTyp avopav Te Gedy Te. 4 Oo \ > es ¥ “ / Bpovrncas 8 dpa Sewov adr’ dpyira Kepavver, \ \ / ep 7 / e la Kad d€ mpc imruv Atouydeos Fixe xapale: dewn dé PrOE Gpro Geeiov Karopévo.o, 135 > 7 \ \ / / ¢ > »¥ To 0 irr Seicavre KatarryTyY br oxer pu. Neoropa 8 éx xepav piyov jvia cvyadderra: deioe 8 Oy ev Oupad, Arourdea 82 eoe 0 OY ev Cupw, Altoynoea O€ mpoméerrev Af > “'Tudeidn, dye 59 abre PoBovd exe paovuxas Urrovs. > 3 4 bd > \ > ° eS / 7) OV yryvwokels O ToL EK Atos ovy exer aAKn ; 140 “~ 4 ee \ / K ‘Oo 7, \ vO 5 se vuv pev yap TouTw Kpovidyns Levs Kvdos order, / \ “ > / OnNMEpov? VaTEpoV ade Kal Hiv, el K eGednow, Oworel. = oN / »¥ y ‘ s c< 2 av7)p de KEV OV TL Auos VOOV ELPVOCALTO, > / ovde par’ ipOiuos, éxrel odd PEepTEpos eoriv.”’ 3 / > Tov 8 jpe(Ber erevra Boy éyabds Avoundns 145 “val 09 TadTa ye wavTaA, yEepov, Kara jLoipay XN / > 3 / Extwp yap more dyoe evi Toweoo a&yopevwv Pp ] p er A > a , 9 A *Tudcidns im’ éucio hoBevpevos ixero vijas.’ a Ris , , / > A \ WS TOT amretAnoen* TOTE fot Xavoe EVPELa x For. 133. Sevdv, to be construed with Bpovtycas.—Kad S& «.7.A., ‘and down in front of Diomede’s steeds he hurled it on the ground; and strong was the flame that arose from the burning sulphur.’ It was not to injure him, but to frighten him, that the portent was sent. Schol, éxdemartody pévov avrov BovAerat, 136, katartyTny, an aorist (érryv) from a root mry or mra, seen in Tmc0w and emrraxoy (Aesch. Eum. 243).—vn’ dxeodu, close under, close to, the car. 139. ddBovs’ Exe, drive back, turn to flight. Cf. dv¥yade rpare, inf. 157.—1re- diovd’ Exov wxeas imrovs, iii. 263. For éxetv Urrous, i.e. éAavverv, see v. 240. 140. 6, Ore, cf. vii, 448.—aAKh, Bor- Gera, 141. rovrw, to Hector, i.e. to the Trojan cause. Nestor’s age and pru- dence enable him to expound rightly a portent, which the younger and more impetuous Diomede is inclined to despise. 148, eipiooaro, ‘may ward off,’ ‘parry from himself, ‘impede.’ For this sense of épvec@a, derived from the primary one of rescuing or de- > 150 Sending, see Lexil. p. 306. Buttmann compares ii. 859, add’ ovK otwrotow épvocato Kipa pédravary, Reprimet, retardabit, Heyne. The word has almost a contrary sense in i. 216, xpi unVY ohwitepov ye, Gea, Eros eipvooac- Gar, “to observe,’ and in xxi, 230, ov av ye Bovdds eipicao Kpoviwvos.—Avds voor, Viz. as shown by the portent. 146, xa7a wotpay. * What you say is very true, that we ought to consider the will of Zeus: but the dread of ignominy is stronger in me; for now Hector will boast that he drove me back to the ships. The prudent counsel of Nestor however prevails, who, as charioteer (sup. 116), drives back the steeds inf. 157, and Diomede withdraws from the unequal contest. 147. rode, ‘in respect of this,’ viz. "Extwp yap, &c. Equivalent to adda T0de aivws axPouat, 149, dofevmevos, a remarkable Ioni- cism. f&chol. Ven, cadas arti tod pevywr, 150. amecAjcer, * will vauntingly say.’ Schol. cavyyncerar, kourager.—rote por K.T.A., 8@ IV, 182. Vi. 281, as 5é of ab yaa xavor, ert tet or —— . - he ool _ = —=o acu g 2 ee ; AN \ , | ‘ copy te Kpeaciv te ide wAcious Serderou" i Aa , > / ‘ > \ / viv d€ 0 ariyunoover yuvaikds ap avrl TéTvEéo. [“E \ ry / ) \ > WE > al 4 PP€, KAKYH) YANVY, €7TEL OVK ELEGVTOS E{LELO , c / / SS ~ TUpyov HETEpwv eTLUBNO EAL, OVDE yuVAKas y & 3 , , ages ev vyeco mapos Tot daipova ddcw. |” = , LD ‘ , 4, 7 as Pato, Tudeidys dé duavdiya peppnpreer, ; / 1538. ei mwep yap, ‘for even though.’ mpoérov apyeaOar SumAnota véemovtas exa- — | See on i. 81.—dyjoe, ie. évi Tpweco” tepw ra mavra H Totae GAAotoe Sait 4) ayopevwy, sup. 148. Not even Hector, povecr. with all his influence, will make the 163. avri, ‘no better than.’ Schok, . Trojans believe that the Diomede ‘yvvaucds apa icos Aaa. So avrinas, y who laid low their bravest heroes avriSovAos. Of, xxi. 75, avti tot ey : was himself a coward.—Aapiaviwves, ixérao. yr pm! see vii. 414. 164, xaxh yAjvn, ‘ timid doll.’ Like 1 157. dvyade, cf. inf. 257. dvyas pupa and pupillus, yAjvy is properly 4 : avris UrootpéWas, xi. 446.—av’ iwxuov, the pupil of the eye, as in xiv. 404 1 ‘back through the rout,’—émwi 4, & ace yAjvny.—eémei ove x.7.A., “for you eit ‘and on (or after) them the Trojans shall not, through my retreating be £ and Hector with an unearthly shout fore you, set foot on our walls, nor é kept pouring the whirring darts.— carry off our women captive in your — ¢ Hi orovéevta, Hesych. orevayudy rovovvta, ships; sooner than that I will give — ¥ arevagovra. As in orovoevtes OXiorot, you your fate.’ It is a strange eX fm the deep sound or hum of flying darts — Sodvai tive Saipova, for popor. ‘ appears to be meant. esychius supplies xaxov daipova, ra 160. 73, at him, or to him, Hector Schol. rhv Saiuova, 7row Thy TOU Sava- ud shouted so as to be heard afar. The ov Wapov. These three verses were gant speech is in character with the however rejected by the Alexandrine ep) boastful disposition of Hector.—repi, critics. ry oft WEeptgows, Tepi TavTwy,— oa ‘ VD tn 5 ; ei wep yap @ Extwp ye KaKov Kal avaAKLoa, Py EL, col \ / GAN ob reicovrat Tp&es Kai Aapdaviwves »” / > / kal Tpwwv adoxo. peyabipov aorirTawy, , > 4 , \ / 99 Tawv év Kovinot Bares Gadepovs wapaKoitas. - , / , / ¢ ds dpa dwvncas piyade TparrE pwvuxas LTTOUS > So '3 6 / iS: a eee as \q avrts av imxpov: emi 0€ Tpwes Te kat Extwp > an / / / , nx) Ocorecin Pédea oTovoEevTa XEOVTO. ar Ae © \ ‘ 4 / / 7 TO 0 ext paxpov dvoe pwéyas KopvGaiodos “Exrwp “ EAN \ s , ‘ , \ Tudeldn, mept pev oe Tiov Aavaot taxvTwdAot SnmoreAy TovénTat, mpwrovs emt TO Setr= VOY iCeiv Tovs BagtAéas: Kal amd TOVTWY (VIIL. their side. This repeated device of the thunder, viz. sup. 76 and 183 Neony 0 i a, S LTS Twp Drw TWO eric, €\0 6), at busheea 1 ra no Dejet as ions ite 8 View la jy OH 14 * om | Wh © Ant, ‘yD pilus, yan? the oe, wa? ent rough my foot 0 0 woe Ct fn ts vgs tu ae supplis e yan, 1 These tt? ie WY VIII. , NES, TATAAOS ©. 271 °o , 4 5 /, , immous Te oTpewar Kal évavTiBiov payecac Gar. \ \ , € ‘ , \ \ , TPL peev EPP NPtce KQTQ ppeva. KQL KATQ Ovj.ov, \ a> y 3 3 >- \ , ; , , , , -. tTpis 0 ap am [daiwv Opewv KTUTE pntieTa Zeus 170 A Pp 2 / ¢ , , ona Tels Towerot, payns eTepadkea viKny. se ie] Ay rm / > / \ SF Extwp O€ T'pweoow EKEKAETO pakpov avoas ra la \ / , “ To@es kat Av«coe kat Adpdavor ayxpaxyrat, dvépes éore, Hiro, pvjnoacbe Se Gorvpidos aAxijs. / 7 / , ? — we yiyvockw 6 OTe po. Tpoppwv Katevevoe Kpoviwv 175 / \ / ad > \ a /, ~ viknV Kal weya KUOOS, atap Aavaolot ye mya. / a » dr tO , / V77T LOL, Ol apa 7) TQAOE TELY ED P1NXAVOWVTO 3 , > c aN / \ ? > , eS .% a: he aBAnxp oddevdowpas Tad Od pevos Gov Epvsel, 7 Y @F / e , > / immo. O€ pea Tapov vrepHopeovTar OpuKTHV. GAN Gre kev OH vnvolv eri yAadupyor yevwpat, 180 / » “ pvnpootyn Tis ereta updos Syioto yevér Ou, c ‘ “ , , \ i > , WS Tupt VY]AaS EVLT PNT W, KTELVW de KGL QVTOVS [A % , ; \ , 5 C , c ‘ a “139 py€elous TOApo. VYVOLV, aTvV OMEVOUS V7TO KaTrvod. | > \ 7 5 / , / ds eirav immouw exéxAeTo, Hovycev TE [EdvOe re kai od Iddapye cai Aldwy Adare te Sie,] 185 6c ay ‘ Na > / cd 4 4 viv pot THY KOpLOnY arroTiveTov, HY pada woAARV seems a little weak, from its very monotony. Besides, how were the Trojans to know that the portent was in their favour, and against the Greeks? Heyne tries to solve the difficulty by saying that sup. 75 the bolt was directed at the Achaeans. It was more to the point, that the second flash had fallen close to Dio- mede, sup. 134.—erepadAkea, see Vii. 26. 177. rade Tetxea, ‘yon fortress,’ i.e. the earthwork round the naval camp, Vii. 448.—ot apa dy, contemptuously, ‘ who, it seems’ &c.—aBAnxpa, *‘ weak,’ v. 387.—ovdevéowpa, a strange com- pound, from wpa, cura, not elsewhere used by Homer. Hesych. ovdé peas dpovridos asta. 179. toe 5é x.7.A. ‘ Why, my horses will easily leap over a spade-dug ditch. Here also contempt is im- plied. But the speech is well devised to bring out the vaunting character of the man. The future of v7ep@pw- oxey (root Gop = Opo) is used by Aeschylus, Suppl. 851, Atyurriay yap Bap ovx umepGopet. 181. pvnmootvy tus. ‘ Be duly mind- ful of hostile fire, that I may burn the ships.’ 183. atuvgouevovs, stifled, bewildered, baffled by the smoke. Bekker omits this verse, which certainly appears needless. 185. This line is patched up, as the Schol. remarks, from the names of horses in xix. 400 and xxiii. 295, Od, xxiii. 246. The Homeric chariot no- where is drawn by four steeds.—r7v coutdnv, that care which Andromache so studiously devoted to you, in giv- ing you corn (and wine) even before she gave it (i.e. food, octrov) to me, her husband. The whole passage reads suspiciously; it is explained however to illustrate the care which wives took to relieve their lords of all trouble on their return; and as for horses drinking wine, ‘ whenever their fancy bade them,’ though the Scholiasts think the statement very ridiculous (yeAotdrarov), and testify that Aristophanes rejected the verse, Heyne observes, “id, quia preter morem nostrum fit, nusquam factum argui non potest.” The strange con- struction of Hv pada moAAny, as if tuev érounoato had followed, tends to show that the passage has been tampered with, 272 IAIAAOS @. [VIII / > / ‘Avopopaxn, Ovydrnp weyaAnropos "Heriwvos, ~ 4 ‘\ + piv Tap mpotépoce peALppova mupov €Onkev la 7 \ > / Loivov T éyxepacaca mietv, dre Ovpds avoryot, | > 7) mot, Os Tép of Oadrepds Técrs edomat elvar. nn 4 + / adr’ éhopapretrov Kal orevderov, ddpa Aa Bowe 5 Ss T / A a“ r / 5 A 7 agmioa Neoropénv, ris viv KA€os obpavoy ixet, al / \ / TATAV XpUTEiYV EMEVaL, KaVOVAS TE Kal adTHy, , ete > - 40 ¢ 5 / auTap ar wpouv Aroundeos immoddpoto 7 / 7 dadddeov OdpyKa, tov "Hdaroros KALE TEVXWY, > , / + s > , et TOUT ye Ad Boer, eeArotuny Kev Axatovs QUTOVUXL VHoY eriBnoguev dKetdwv,”” “4 + > B] / / \ / 7 J ws epar evxXouevos, veneonoe Se roTVIA Hpn, geioato 8 eivi Opdve, ehérrée 58 pakpov "OAvpror, 7 / kat pa Tloveddwva péyav Oeov dvriov nvoa 200 cc wn / > / > > / x97 , ® TOTOL, Ewootyat evipvabeves, odd€ vv Goi rep oAAupEevwv Aavady dAopperac ev dpeoi Ovjids. ay / MS Ye \ hes ie Se 2 ot € rou eis “EXdkny Te Kat Aiyas dap’ dvayovow TOAXNG Te Kai yapievra. ov dé opiot Bovreo vikny. 192—194, One can hardly doubt, 197. avrovuyt, ™ av7y vu«ri, this from the context, that the shield of very night.—emiByoeuer, ‘that I shall Nestor and the breastplate of Dio- make them embark.” The Schol, mede had been enlarged upon in observes, that Hector had just before some poem from which the present (182) threatened to burn the fleet, a account was made up. The Schol. purpose which he had nearly ef- Suggests that Nestor had taken and fected, inf. 217, worn the armour of Ereuthalion, 198. evxounevos, in a loud boastful which had been made by Ares for Voice.—veuéonoe, was indignant at Areithous ; see vii. 187, 146,155. The Hector’s boastful speech, which Gapné of Diomede may have been part threatened evil tothe-Argives. Schol. of the golden armour made by He- apyicdn éd’ ols avatins elrev. The phaestus, which Diomede had re- statement prepares us (Heyne re. ceived in exchange from Glaucus, vi. marks) for the part taken by Hera in 235. favour of the Grecks inf. 350, 381. 193. kavdvas. These were straight 203. “EAckyy kai Atyas, two cities in metallic bars stretched across the Achaea, where Poseidon was wor- shield, perhaps to serve as the 6xavov shipped with special honours, as at or support for the arm, and also to the neighbouring locality of the Isth- preserve the concave shape (x¥70s) mus. They are mentioned togethe, from flattening or collapsing. They in Herod. i. 145. See ii. 574, 575. xiii. are seen in the Greek vase No. 428 21, Alyds, €v@a ré ot Avra Simara in the British Museum, and are BevOeor Aiuvns xpvoea papyaipoyra Te mentioned in Arist. Thesm. 825, TevxaTat, Gladstone, ‘Studies,’ vol, amoAwhey mév modAois 6 Kaviy ex tor ii. p. 83. Probably offerings were enor CUT Aoyxn. Hesyeh. ai ris sent froma distance to these places, aori8os paBdo, ad’ dv 6 reAapav égjjm7o, as to Apollo at Delos. In conside- Inf. xiii. 407, aomi8a—dve Kavovero’ ration of such gifts, and to ensure apapuiav. Schol. paBdous ols éxpdrouy their continuance, he is asked to ‘will TaS aorisas: ovrw Yap €xpav70 tots victory’ for the Greeks, viz. if Zeus néprragiv, ods Oxava éxdAovp, refuses his aid in their cause, 195, Kaue Tevywv. See ii, 101, Key ot V0, Bue ” Ike}, OL 7€) OK, YOU ; \e0 Puen, VITI.] ITAIAAOS @. 273 el mep yap kK eOéXomerv, dc0r Aavaotow apwyoi, 205 rr QC 5 / G 3 \ > A ¥ / 3 , wma [pwas arwoacGat kal épuxeuev evtpvorra Ziv, 5 A > * “Pp 3 / , > > wd 33 avtov Kk evG AKAXOLTO KAaUyMWEVOS OLOS EV Ion. ele Be ey Fs terns. qrrnclidea upstate dvomitesd ) bey OXOnoas po n KpEelwv evocix bur cv 5 / A \ “~ M Hpy amroeres, rotov tov pudov €eures. \ + We , , ovK av éyw y edo Avi Kpoviwvn paxeobar 210 c / \ y > A \ / > oe Ls | npeas Tous aAdous, Ezrel 7) TOAD héprepos eoriv. a , 5 , WS Ol bev TOLAVUTGE T POs aAAnous aAyOpEevov" a nO 5 a 5 \ , / + TOV O, ODOV EK VN@V ard Tupyou Tappos EEepyev, as) c nm ¢ \ 5 ~ nw 5 4 wAnbev O/LWS LITT WMV TE KAL avopov QA0TLOTAWV , 7 \ lal yy -. ciLopevwr* etder O€ God aradavros "Apne 215 a sa Y \ AQ Q Exrwp IIpiapidns, ore ot Leis xddos eOwxev. Re ee ep \ / a 2h. KGL VU K EVET PTO EV Tupt KnA€w VAS €LOas, \ \ \ a 3°39 dx ci pn ert ppeot On« Ayapeuvove wotvia “Hpy 205. yap introduces a reason why such aid should be rendered, even in spite of Zeus: ‘for if we chose,—we who are the supporters of the Danai, —to cause the defeat of the Trojans, and to keep far-seeing Zeus away from the fight, he might e’en indulge his vexation sitting all alone there on Ida.’—Zyyr, an old form of the accu- sative, also written Zedv. Some elided the final a, others placed the comma at épuxéwevy, and took Zyv for the nominative, 209, amroerés, ‘fearless in speech’ mroéw). Hesych, arrénrov rots erect" ov oKaGwY, 7 KaKOAoye, } avonte, The gloss xaxoAoye explains another read- ing amtoerés, Schol. caOartouévy tots éxegiv. Neither word occurs else- where. We should expect aicerds rather than amroerys.—The proposal of Hera was plainly seditious, and therefore brought upon her a re- proachful reply. It appears from i, 400 seqq. that Poseidon in a former rebellion had felt the power of Zeus. 213. The Greeks are now beaten back, and compelled to retire within their rampart. Translate: ‘But with the horses and shielded men of the Achaeans, close packed together, the entire space which the moat (externally) enclosed between the ships and the rampart, was filled, There is some difficulty in under- standing the space meant; but pro- bably all the inner camp between the sea and the outer trench (see vii. 440) is described. Some explain é vnwv ‘in the direction of the ships,’ and understand the narrow strip to be meant between an inner foss and the wall. Zenodotus read amo tadpou mupyos, Which gives a good sense. —raAnéev, imperfect of the intran- sitive zA7n@w, nsed by Aeschylus in Pers, 274, mAj@over vexpov SvoTdthws ehOapnevwyv Sadrautvos axrat. 215. Here (see on ii. 294) we have the double form etAec and eiAetr, else- where eiAetv. The aspirate results from the —-. The meaning of the word is to pack close, or compress into a small compass. Arnold (on Thue. ii. 76) observes that “in etAecy, and in all the words of the same family, there appears to be contained the notion of ‘circular movement,’ rolling, in plain English, as well as, or even perhaps more properly than that of squeezing or compressing, The notious of twisting and screw- ing, and of squeezing tight, are, as he says, closely counected. Hence (through the initial F) we have pileus (wtAos) and filum, besides eiAn, soz, nAvos, &e., and filum solis (or wwnae), ‘the circular outline,’ in Lucretius. 216. ore, éevei, ‘Now that Zeus had given to him the (promised) glory,’ 217. knAéy, * brightly-burning,’ from the root caf (kat), whence perhaps, knAa, ‘arrows,’ Kadov, ‘wood,’ zepi- KkyAos (Od. v. 240), ‘dry all round,’ applied to a felled tree.—évérpycev according to his threat, sup. 182. T = ee, —— ee +. 2 - Mey 274 IAIAAOS ©. atte tourvicavtt Gods étpdvat Axatovs. Pn o iévas rapa re KAuwias Kal vnas “Ayadv, 2% Toppupeov pLéya Papos exwv év xELpt Tayxety, a7 O éx ‘Odvocjos peyaxyre: vnt peAaivy, wa ~ “A > “~ wi n0 €r “AxtAXjos, Tol p éxxara vias éicas 225 » 7 / an cipyoay Avopén Ticvvor Kal KapTei xetpav. | “ / nuoev d€ dwarpicov, Aavaoict yeywovws, ‘< 5 , > nt oS Diz» /, aN > / aidws, “Apyeto., Kak eAcyxea, €ldos ayyroi. a > 7 ‘ / > md ™ €Bav edxwdai, dre Oy papev etvar dprcro, 7 c fA .@ A / ; / 3 / @ 930 as, oot ev Anuvy, Keveavyees tyyopdacde, el ca TOAAG Body dpO L eolovres Kpea TOAAG Body épOoKpaipawr, ~ / 4 TIVOVTES KPYTHpas emirredéeas oivoLo, o Tpowv avf éxatov re dinxociwy te éxacros 219. avTw mrorvicaynt, by his own exertions; by bustling about per- sonally among the troops. See oni. 600, 221. wop¢vpeov dapos, probably a military scarf or chlamys. Thecolour was held to denote dignity; or it may have been the military red, called gowzxis (Ar, Pac. 1175). Thus the Persian general Masistius wore a Ki0av dovixeos, Herod. ix. 22, and ibid. i. 152, Pythermus, (an ambas- sador to the Spartans on behalf of the peoples of boas and Tenedos,) mophvpeov eciwa tmepiBadrdmevos ws av muvOavopnevot TAELoTOL ouvEeABoLev Srrap- TinTewY, Kal KaTagTds, EAeye TOAAG TyLwpeey EwuToior xpygwy. Here the king took it in his hand and waved it, using it as a flag to direct atten- tion and command a hearing. 222. weyaxyrei, capacious, with a large hold (xjros or xvros), i.e. roomy and of superior size. See on ii. 581. xi. 5. 223. yeywvéuev, ‘so as to speak ag J in both directions,’ right and left, Schol. Ven. od ras gore dwvetr, GAN’ axovoroy bbéyyecGa.—This and the preceding verse occur also xi. 5, 6, the three next (omitted here by Bekker) being a continuation of the latter passage. 225. éoxara, at the two extremities. Thus Ajax ratw éoxaryy éxeu, Soph, Aj. 4, Achilles and his Myrmidons occupying the other end, Achilles at > / 5 / ‘ Pp & peoodTw eoKE, yeywvenev auorepwoe / Liev ex’ Aiavros kAucias TeAapwriddao [VIII the promontory of Sigeum, Ajax at that of Rhoeteum.—eipveay, in the simple and primary sense of épva, ‘had drawn up on shore.’ —nvopey miovvor, Viz. aS being of superior valour, and therefore willing and able to take the posts most open to as. sault. . 227. Suampvovor, from dcamrepav New Cratylus, § 460), ‘ far-extending, ‘loud, Schol. dcaropevorpor, Kat meya Kal €s jTavTas HKOV. This verse is also. read in xi. 275. xiii. 149, and the next in Vv. 787. ; . 230. omdre, Gre Huev év Ajuve, an event doubtless described in the bal- lads treating of the early history of the war. Probably Agamemnon given a banquet to the chiefs in that island, at which great professions of valour and allegiance had been made over the wine, There is an allusion to the same event in vii. 467, in the present of wine sent from Lemnos to the Atridae.—For ordre = ove see i. 399. iii. 178. 232. Kpntipas x.7.A., bowls crowned with foaming wine. So xpyrpas éreatépavro trototo, i. 470. 233. Those who, with fhe Schol. Ven., regard avé’ as elided from évra, not av7t (which does not usually take — the elision), will render orjceq9at ‘that you would stand.’ Otherwise, the metaphor, as also in décor, is from weighing in the scale. Schol. as ¢ EAcyev avtiora@uot kai avriBapeis exaTOv t BN, VIII] IAIAAOS ©. , as , ~ § 903 € \ Ee of aoTnceaG év ToAéum’ vov 0 ovd évds agvor eiwev 275 ¢ a / a > / \ / a. = ["Exropos, 0s taxa vias évurpyoe Tupl KnA€w. | 235 Z, aA , - 2% > aS . , , Xr , €U TATED, 1) pa TLY NON UrEeppevewy BactAnwv aAqa> ad THO arn Gagas Kai piv péya KvOOs amnupas ; > \ WF / \ / / Ov pyv On TOTE Pye Teov TepiKadAr€a Bwpov \ “ LP vnt woAvKAn. wapedOenev evOade Epp, > n~ a“ aAX éri waor Body Sypov Kai pynpi éxya, 240 c/s /, > / 2¢ sé lewevos Tpoinv evreiyeov éfadarraga. a / adda Zed rode wep pou errukpynvov e€Adwp. > \ § , » ° , S 9\7%é auTous 07 TEP cacov UTEeKguyee Kal GAVEL, pnd ovtw Tpwerow éa ddpvacbar Ayasors.” as paro, tov b€ ratip dAopiparo daxpy yéovTa, 245 n / c ‘ / ” so 5 ~ vevore 5€ of Aaov Goov eupevar odd arodeioOat. a: .F 5 5 \ = / at QUTLKa QLETOV KE, TEAELOTATOV TETENVWYV, ok a a = et ae : — no ———— \ » es / / > / / veBpov €xovT ovixerat, Téxos eAadowo Tayxeins* map d€ Avs Boye repixadrAds kauBadre veBpov, ” for \ € 7s P) , 9 eva, ravoppaiw Zvi pelerxov “Ayaroil. 250 ———— -~ \ + > > > ot d ws ovv eidov 6 7 ap’ éx Aws nAvOev dpus, Kat Sunxogiwy Exacros nreirer yeverGar év T® TOAER@. So also Heyne: “jact- abatis centum ducentosve Trojanos unumquemque virtute aequipara- turum esse; ita ut unus pro centenis numerari posset.””—décor, ‘ equivalent,’ as intpds moAA@v avtaécos, Xi. 514. 237. 75 ary, for torade, ‘ hast thou ever beguiled any mighty king with such infatuation as this?’ viz. which has seized me in conducting the pre- sent expedition, viz. without the aid of Achilles. This ary is the usual topic of Agamemnon’s self-reproach ; see ii. 111. The a@ in ary (dfFarn, avata, Pind. Pyth. ii. 28) is naturally short. See Buttmann, Lexil. p. 6. We find also aaca: and aarar (xix. 91), probably for afafFoa, like adnv for aF nv. 238. ov phy «.7.A. * Yet I can say that in bygone days (8% wore) I never passed by any beauteous altar of thine, in coming here to my misfor- tune.’ For this sense of mapeA@ctv compare Hesiod, Opp. 498, wap & it xaAketov G@xov, ‘pass by without en- tering,’ and mapeAPmv voxovs in De- mosth. p. 977.—€ppwv, Schol. mapa- LVOMEVOS META pOgpas. See ix. 364. Xo éexhOapeis ov« old oor, Ar, Pac, 72. —énwov Kai pypia, see i. 460. 242. rode mep, hoc saltem. And so avtous 5y mep in the next line, ‘ them at all events (if not myself, who am, as it were, under a ban) allow to get safe out of the danger.’ Thus the assent of Zeus in 246 seems limited to the people being safe. 247. teAevoratov, the most effective, having the most authority, of all birds of omen. Schol. péyorov, 7 evTeAn onueia haivovra, émiTredeoTiKw- tatov, ‘This verse occurs also in xxiv. 315. 249. Hesych. xauBadrev’ xaréBadrev, The common reading is xaBBare (xa = xara, i. 606). 250. mavoudaiw, the god of dudai or ominous sounds generally. Hesych, @ Tava dyn Kai pavreia avadéperac, Of. Hymn. ad Mere. 473, cai viv abrds eyo ge wavoudaiov dedanxa,—péegernor, ‘used to sacrifice,’ 251. dpvis, the omen. As it fol- lowed close upon the prayer of Aga- memnon, the Greeks knew that he had moved the compassion of Zeus. (Schol.) Heyne, from Eustathius, supposes the inference to have been derived from the fawn being dropped unhurt by the eagle, and taking re- fuge, as it were, at the altar of Zeus. 9 DPid | 7 M : 1 ‘ i a ee ee | gee —— » Y O pev piyad érparev trmous n \ /, 5 4 “a -& TO O€ peraotpepber Te petadpevy év Odpu riéev y + ee ono peronyts, Oia. 58 oriberpw eaccer. With »” M2 sf 3 , > , de , S sae > “a ypiTe 0 ef OxEwv, GpdBynoe Se Tebdye ex GUTO. ‘ wh e > / \ / Tov 0€ pet “Arpetdar “Ayapéuvov Kal MeveAaos, ' na > 7 > y a 5 "4 5 / [a Toiot & ex Alavres Oovpw érrewevor aAKny, 5 a a4. \ 1 , > 5 al Toto. O éx’ “ldomeveds kat drdwyv "I OMEVIOS : ~T , > / / th Mypiovys, arddavros Kvvario dvdpeihdvrn, yy nr ~ ] \ / Toto 0 éx’ EipvmvAos "Evatpovos ayAaos vids. 26 Tevxpos 0° elvaros 1A0¢, waXivrova Téa TLTALVOV, A RNS | 3 ee > »” / 10 oT) 0 ap tr Aiavros cdket TeAapwviddao. ev Aias pev breké LKOS* avTap 6 y pw el Las fev vTEcEhepev GaKOS* avTap Y pws ie > 7 | TarTyVvas, ere dp tw’ durrevoas ev opie a a »” BeBrAHKo1, 6 pev ade recov dd Gupov oreoKer, / i a > 77 , ad e's pd i QUTGp O QGAUTIS bWV, TALS G3 VITO PYTEPAa, VOKEV ae a Dpadpovidny ‘AyéXaov. a 254. The prayer of Agamemnon sauses a brief reaction in favour of ak the Greeks, till the scale again turns Daa} against them inf. 335.—evéaro, like , nuxer, ‘could boast,’ or aver, that he held in hand (drove) his horses before those of Diomede.—oxéuev, cxELV, See iy) iii. 268. yf 256. KopvoTny, see iv. 457.—vyasde Mush Evpamev (sup. 157), ‘had turned for flight.’—r@ 82, ‘in him after he had turned round he (Diomede) infixed a eA spear in his back.’ Cf. v. 40. 261. Tov 5 werd, supply éoyov immous from 254 sup. 264, “Evvadiw. See on v. 592. 266. tTwaivwv, reivwr, i, e, using in ut the fight, the particular kind of bow it called madAtvrova, “which when un- strung assumed a eurved form, some- ; times approaching nearly to circu- (i larity, with the convex side in the aie Opposite side te that on which it shows itself when the bow is strung,” (Mr. Blakesley on Herod. Vii. 69.) The form of bow called ayeida or kaum7vAa is probably different from this, viz. of a doub € curvature or > \ 4 “=> TAIAAOS ©. A / / A / HahAov éri Towecat Od6pov, pvnjoavro 8é XapELNS. »” > » / “~ AAG >/ ev@ ov tis 7pdtepos Aavaay, rodOv TEP €OVTWY, ” ¢ mAs /, > 4 Y evgato Tvdeidao mdpos oxeuev dxéas trmous 3¢ \ / / Tadpov T e&eAdoat kat évavtiBrov payécac bar, Ae [VII 260 270 shape. Heyne however considers that they were the same, comparing X. 459. XV. 443, : 268. vmefépepey, would stealthily withdraw his shield, viz. from before Teucer, to give the little bowman whom he was sheltering a momentary occasion for sight and action. This method of warfare was equivalent to our firing from masked batteries, or from rifle-pits. No, one could see whence the weapon proceeded. For the compound cf. v, 318, 9 méev ev ptrov viov vretehepev TroAguoro, : 269. éret ap x.7.A. The sense is when the hero, taking sight, had wounded any one in the crowd, he again crept under shelter of the huge shield, while in every instance his arrow proved fatal. Cf. inf. 298.— BeBAxyKo, either from a reduplicated present BeSdAyjxw, or the optative of the perfect; but the former is more probable, in the sense of quotiens Seriret. 271, dvckev, édv, slunk back to and crept under the shield, as a child under the shelter of its mother’s DS VIII.] IAIAAOS® ©. ho ~~] “J eis Aiav@: 0 O€ pu caKei KpvTTAacKE ads eva Tiva T PWT OV Tpowv eXe Tevkpos aprdpov ; > ‘ a \ Ur 303 397 , Opaidoxov pev mpGta Kat Oppevoy 70 Odedcoryy Aairopa. te Xpoiov TE KaL avTiGeov Avxogovrny bo ~] Qr Kal TloAvatpovidny "A pomraova kat MeAavir7rov / / } \ [wavras éragcutepous TEeAGTE XVovL ie 2 Bae 71 ovAuPoreipy. | x 1s A TOV ny Lowy ynonoe avag avopav “Ayapeuvor, ‘-& 4 a rTrh / 5 , , To€ov aro Kpatepov Tpwwv or€xovta padayyas* “~ > \ / 4 \ a / y oh dé wap avTov iwv, Kal ply mpos PUOoV Eeu7rev. 280 “Tedkpe, Hin kehady, TeAapwvee, Koipave Aawy, BdXAN ovtus, , ei kev pot buy Ze’s T aiyioyos kat AOyvy > / c 4 & / , INlov é€aramragar, évxtipmevov wroAceGpor, , 5 ry / 5 ~~ #b F TPWTH TOL ET EWE TPETPYLOV EV XEpL CNTY, ‘\ , -) Ww Zs ty Cf vy ot 7) TpiTroo ne OUW LITTOUS AVTOLTLY oxer pw 290 3N\ ..2 7 / c \ , 5 oy ¢ 9 ne yuvatx , 7 Kev ToL Omov A€xos civavaPatvor. dress, és mémAous pntpos, Eur. Herc. F. 972. The comparative size of Teus cer and Ajax seems principally indi- cated by this ‘“‘suavis comparatio, multis laudata,” as Heyne calls it.— The terminations in -ecke, -acke, are frequents ative. See on x. 489. 273. An episode on the exploits of Teucer here follows, as in iv. 105 on those of Pandarus. He is called duvpov, “skilful,” or irreproac hable in his art, as Pandarus is ApLVMOVa TE Kparepov Te, iv. 89. Od. vill. 246, ov yap TUY'AX OL eiuey auvmoves ovdé madao- Tat, 279. dAexovra, destroying, i. e. cans- ing havoc in the Trojan ranks (by arrows sped) from his bow, Lots ano roéov, Cf. xi, 475, ov 7 éBaX’ avnp io aro veupns. Xxiv. 605, Tous mev *AmoAAwY médvev ar apyupeoro Brot, 982, Badr ovtws, ‘go on shooting as you now do,’ viz. unseen by the ene my —pows, viz. gTwrnplas, as V1. 6, pows & ETA POLO LY eOnker. XVli. 615, Kat T@ pev aos HAVev, auuve S€ vydces map. Heyne thinks glory rather than safety is meant, from the mention of évxAeiys following. 84. koutooaro, like e6péWaro, ‘reared and educated at home.’—vo@ov rep, because, according to some accounts, Teucer was the son of Telamon by a captive concubine, Hesione, daughter of Laomedon, Hercules having given her to his companion in arms, Tela- mon, after the capture of Troy. 285. tHAd@® eéovra, far away from Troy, whether alive or dead.—em- Byoor, ‘set him on glory,’ ‘put him in possession of;’ cf. kaxwv émBac- Kéuwev, il, 234, ootys éréeS8n, Hymn. ad Mere. 173. 289. wer eve, “next after myself,’ i.e. you shall have the next choice out of the spoils, the general himself always taking the first.—mpecSyvor, mpeafetov, like aprorecov, the prize for being the best man, geuvyjiov, a pre- sent to a guest, xi. 20. Schol. 70 urép TLULNS 6.d0evov Swpov, A captive Wwo- man, a ArDOSs and a horse, are also offered (as prizes for racing) in xxiii, 263— 265. ee a IAIAAOS ©. rov 8 drraperBdpevos mporepwvee TedKpos Gpvpwv “’Arpeldn KVdLOTE, TL ME TTEVOOVTA Kal AUTOV érpivets; od pyv Tol, don Sivapis ye Tapeot,, ravopa, AN é€ ob mpoti”Iuov dodpeF adrors, 295 los sf / ex Tod 1 Tdgouss Sedeypevos avdpas évaipw. > ‘ ON / / 5 4 OKTW on 7 POE KG TavvyAMX was OLOTOUS, mavtes © ev xpot mHYGev apnilowv ai? 2¢ > / > / / , TOV p Ec Aiovpnbev OTTULOJAEV?) TEKE PNT YP, Kady Kaoridverpa, déuas eixvia Oenow. 305 / > & ¢. 3 , , 4 3: "9. , pynKov & as erepwoe Kapyn Parev, nT evi KYTw “~ / ~ KQp7@ Bp Gopevn votinat TE Elapwynow Os €Tépwo Huvoe Kapy THANK Bapuvber. Tevdxpos 6 dAXov éuo Tov aro vevpndw tadXdev p : pm “Extopos avtixpts, Badéew Sé€ € tero Oupds. 310 GAN 6 ye Kat ToP apapte traperpnAev yap ’AwoAAww* GXXN *ApxerroAenov, Opaciv “Exropos 7vi0x7a, 294. orpvvers, viz. by saying BaAde, ‘shoot away’ (282), which, says Teu- cer, he has not ceased doing fur some time. — orevdovra, Schol. Ven. ayvri TOU TpOOUmws evepyovrTa. 296. dedeynévos, excipiens. See on iv. 107. 297. oxr®, viz. at the eight heroes enumerated sup. 274—276.—aid¢nar, see ii. 660. Teucer alludes to the im- portant service he has rendered in shooting down some of the best fight- ers of the Trojans. 299, tovror, viz. Hector, whois com- pared to amad dog that goes straight forward and attacks every thing in its way. Or, with the Schol., da 7d @pacd Kai moAvAaAov. Agamemnon is called by Achilles cuvamrns in i. 158, Viz. as avatdys. Of. xiii. 53, 6 AVeowdys Proyi eixedros iyyewovever "Extwp. 300, amd vevpydw, amd vevpys. See On Xli. 225, 301. dvrixpds, right in front of him. Those he had discharged before (not Specially mentioned) were perhaps ex TAwyiov, sideways. 302. auvpova, ‘handsome;’ see on vi. 155. He was the fair son of a fair (305) mother, 304. Aesymne was a town of Thrace; perhaps the same as Syme, ii. 671, as the Schol. suggests; perhaps too the Oiovpn of Thucyd. iv. 107. 307. xapro. The weight of the large circular seed-vessel, together with the rain-drops on the petals, makes the flower to droop on one side, as the wounded hero’s head bent beneath the weight of the hel- met, / € / / ec? ipure & @& bxéwv, trepwnoay O€ ol trot 4 a ow i Qkirodes: ToD 8 avbe AVOn Wyn TE MEVOS TE. 315 1 ae ” , , c , Exropa & aivov dxos TuKawey ppevas 1VL0Xx0L0. ‘ ‘ » > ¥ , Tov pev erreur elace Kal aXVUpEVOS TEP eraipou, / > / ~ KeBpudvyv & éxédevoev adeAdeov eyyvs eovTa. od € £9 2 va i OS ee > 5 / > , immu pve éXeiv: 58 ap odK amiGynoev aKovoas. \ > / / 4 aitros 8 éx didpoto xapai Gope tappavowvTos 320 opepdaréa idxwvr 5 dé xeppddiov AaBe xeupi, Bi & Bis Tedxpov, Badreew d€ € Ovj.os GVOYEL. ro a \ / 2¢ / \ ’ / 7) ToL O pev haperpys eleiA€eTO TWLKPOV OLOTOV, An 5 > \ lal \ “A> > , 7 nKe O et veupy TOV O av kopuGaiodos Extwp , > 7 , AVEPVOVTA TAP WLOV, dO. KAnis aroEpyet 325 3 / “~ 4 /, \ , > 4 avxyéva te oTGOs TE, padiata O€ KalpLov EOTLY, “ > \ e nw rH p emt ot pepaara Badev AiOw dxproevTt, ene a / ¢ ld / de \ .% A Snke S€é of veupyy’ vapKnoe O€ XELP ETL KAPTTY, nm de \ € 5 , 4 & 5 / cm / Try Se yvv épurrwv, TOFov OE OL EKTETE KELPOS. »” > Nias 8 odk dpéAnoe KacvyvyToLo TET OVTOS, 330 IAA Oéwy repiBy Kai ot odKos dpexaduper. roVv jLev ereiO irrodivre OVW épinpes Eratpot, Myxirrevs "Exlovo més Kal dtos AAaoTwp, £14—817. These four lines occurred su. 122—125. $18. KeBpcovnv. See xi. 521.—adeA- dev, viz. "ApxewToAcuov.—eyyvs éovrTa, who chanced at the time to be near. 323. efe(Aero—Oyxe, in the pluper- fect sense. Schol. éfedcEaro, e&nyaye. —rov & av, ‘but him Hector in his turn struck, as he was in the act of drawing back the bow, on the part near the shoulder, and just where the collar-bone separates the neck and the chest, and where it is most fatal; on that part Hector struck him, I say, with the rough stone, as he was striving against (i.e. to hit) him, and broke his bow-string.’ For ave- pvew see i. 459.—xaiprov, sup. 84. By xAnis the end of the collar-bone, where it is affixed by a ligament to the sternum, appears to be described. Lying just below the neck, it is said to separate, or part off, the neck from the breast. Cf. xxii. 324, gaivero 7} KAnibes ar’ @pwr avxév’ Exoverv, Aav- havin, iva TE Wuxis @KoTos OAcHpos. 328. veuphy, cf. xv. 462, Tevxpov TeAa- wwveoy evxos amnvpa, os ot évoTtpeden veupyy ev apvpove Toéw pHs emt TO éovov7t. Heyne renders vevpny ‘the tendon,’ i.e. of the left arm.—vapxyge, ‘was numbed,’ viz. either by the blow of the stone, or the sudden recoil of the bow. Ar. Vesp. 713, ®omep vapxy KaTa THS XELPOS KATAXELTAL, 329. orn «.t.A. He fell on his knee and stood (remained) in that position, unable to rise.—k«acvyvyjtovo, Teucer, Cf. 283.—@éwv mepi8y, he ran up and strode round, or over him, to protect him. On xadAvwar, ‘to throw over as a cover,’ see v. $15, 507.—These four lines (331—334) are repeated inp xiii. 420 seqq., where they are applied to aid rendered by Antilochus, the son of Nestor, and where they are more likely to be genuine, because Alastor (iv. 295) was one of Nestor’s staff. 339, wrosuvre, subeuntes, placing themselves beneath, i.e. raising him upon their shoulders. a al "i 1) i t | ~~ or » = ee — - SA ee -- IATAAOS @. “ y 4 / 2) / / . vyas er. yAadupas epernv Bapéa orevadyovra > , > / i) ad & adris Tpwerow OAvprrios év /EVOS Wpoer, a \ 3/)\ / 5 EY 4 > > , ot 8 idis tadporo Babeins dcav Axaovs, ‘ C-r , \/ se ) , ‘Extwp 8 év rparo.ot Kile cbével PAreneaivow, : = s - == < : — ~ pa ¢ c A> oo , , \ > ¢ 2X Xr FS Ws 0 OTE Tis TE KUWY @vos ayplov ne A€ovTos Ons e , \ 4 ~) / amryra. karoricbe, root TAX EETOL OLWKWY, vaeny rr ee ee + , , c / / PS / LOX La, TE yXovrous TE, EALO oO O/LEVOV TE OKEVEL, Soar » 7) / , > ; 4 ExTwp wale kupn Kopowvras Axauous, Po ae WS SS ere ee eae tO ea — a 1 + ememeiy a a til Tag, a et, Aaa Doe ae , \ 5 / A ay / alev GTOKTELVWY TOV 6rioTaToV of be péPBovro: 5 ‘ > Xi en , / \ / r ae GQUTGAP €7TEL OLA TE aKoAo7as KQL TADPOV epynoay , ‘ “7 / ¢ \ / pevyovres, TOAAOL b€ Samev Todwv bd XEpotr, ere ee aA ‘ Qs \ ‘ > , , Ol pLEV 07) Tapa VIPUGLV €P7)TVOVTO JAEVOVTES, —— = — —— / / / \ an! n~ dAAnAouwwi Te KeKAGpmevol, Kal Tact Geotow ~ / / > 4 7 XElpas avicyovTes BbeyaX evxerowvTo Exactos* . a? , , 7 Kxtwp 0 audurepurtpada. KadXitpiyas Urzovs, “~ ¥ > » ay Dopyovs oppar éxwv He Pporodotyod ”Apyos. \ WA 5s“ “ > 5 , \ / ¢ Tous 0€ LoOove €Aenoe Ged NEvKwAEVOS Hpn, > a> > A) , 4 , sa ava 0 AGnvainv érea rrepdevra toocnvea. ] f pooy ce wv / 3 / \ / 3 7 lal ® TOTOL, atyloxoto Als Tékos, OVKETL VOL / rn *) > 4 oAAUpLEVw Aavady Kexadnooued VOTATLOV TEP 3 336. Wds radpo.o, right back to- wards the moat whence they had lately started, sup. 255, BAreueatvwy, looking fiercely; ef. xii. 42. xvii. 22. $39. amrnrat, ‘tries to lay hold of him behind, as it pursues him with swift feet, on his thighs and but- tocks, and watches him closely as he turns round (to attack).’ Schol. od yap émiAauBaverat, émimydg Sé bAaktov, —doxever, Schol. eTLaTpEhoevov Tapa- ™mpet. Both actions take place while the chase is going on, for the anima] is not yet at bay. 341. wracge, urgebat, pressed him close behind, viz. as the dog does the boar or lion. The next line occurs also xi, 180.—Hesych. émicraros, re- Aevtaios, Yoraros, orricw Trav pevyovTwr, The sense is, ‘ever killing off the hindermost. But the simile is not quite true, because in the case of the wild animal it is the pursued, not the pursuer, that keeps slaying, by turning upon the dogs. 343. radhpov éByoav. When they had retired within the rampart, and on the side of it farthest from the Trojans, where the ships were dravn up. Their extreme fear is shown by ~ each one exhorting his neighbour to act, and by their making great Voys (or perhaps, loud prayers) to all tie gods.—épyrvovro, they halted aid stood, as if feeling safe from the pu- suit of Hector, who, baffled by the staked trench, and unable to enter the gate, which would of course be closed against him, kept driving round and about his sleek-skinned steeds, as if to find some way to enter into the Grecian camp. For ebyeracdat see vi. 268. 349. Lopyovs, from Topya = Topyay, The Schol. Ven. compares Topyé BAo- cvpercs in xi, 36. 350. Though forbidden by Zeus to interfere in favour of the Greeks (sup. 30 seqq.), Athena and Hera devise a scheme for rendering effec: tive aid, and actually harness their war-chariot (889 seqq.), but are stopped by a threat from Zeus sent by Iris (409 seqq.). 353, Kexadnooueba, from a root Kad (x75), to be concerned for, or pity. TQ" ey, VIII.) IATAAOS @. 281 7 S> \ > . , ” OL KEV 1) KQAKOV OLTOV avaTrAncavTes OoAwYTat > 5 \ 2 ¢ a A AN 4 5 ae A av pos €VOS ply’ O O€ PalVvEeTat OUKET GAVEKTWS , 35) / ‘a , a > , Exrwp Uprapidys, Kat 07 Kaa 7oAAG eopyev.” \ , 4 fy ~~ , THV 8 avre T POO €E€LTrE Ged. yAavKkorts "AOnvn < \ 4 e / / / - / Kat Ainv ovTos ye pévos Oupov T dXécreter, \ XEPTLV UT > , , > sa , Apyetwv bbipevos eV TATPLOL yain’ 2 \ \ ¢€ \ \ / > > o 9 aAXa. TATYP OVILOS ppect JAQLVETAL OUK ayalnouw, 005 / 4 3‘ 5 / > las / 5 / OXET/ LOS, QLEeV aAtTpos, E(LWV PPEVEWV Q7TTENWEVUS. sf 7 ~ , o ¢ , / c/s OVOE TL TWV mEeuVYTAaL, O ol pada 7oAAGKIs vidV ‘ / , c > ~ /) TELPOMEVOV TWETKOV UIT Kvpva Gos acGAwv. > aA \ / \ 5 / 5 \ 5 XN) ¥ 4 7 TOL O ev KALE KE TPOS OUPAVOV, AUTAP ELE Zevs ~ 3 £ / 5 > > / m ; of~ TW craketnrouray amr ovpavolev mpoiaAer. 365 ¥N 2 El yap éyw TUOE oe evi ppect Tevkaripnow, Hesych. kxexadéoOar’ heiSeoOat, évtpa- myvat, Perhaps in iv. 497, vro 6éé Tpwes xexadovro (not Kexadovro) is the true reading, as from ya¢w, and also in Hesych. xexadynoopuea (f. ceyadnod- rea)" StackopricOncoueBa xwptoOn- aoue0a, Schol, 70 Kexadnoopeda avti Tov povTivpuer, ard Tod KrdecOar, The Schol. Ven. gives an explanation which points to xexadnodueda, ovxed nmets TwV ‘EAAHVev aTooTynaoueba TO ye navuotatov vuvy, It is possible (see on ii, 5380) that the roots «ad or cag = xad or xa¢g were ultimately iden- al, See xi. 334. The wep means, cat least for this last effort,’ assup. 242. 354. See sup. b4.—KEv OAwVTat, pe Vi~ turt sunt, ‘are likely to perish; see i. 137.—pirp, the furious rush, pPULN, Bia, Se se petapopa—eri AVELOV Kat TupoS ndvverak So in xv. 171, vr puns aldpnyevéos Bopéao.—ovkeT avex- Tos, in a manner and to a dives that can no longer be tolerated by us, the friends of the Greeks. Cf. ovker avexra, i. 573. 358. OAegevev, Heyne, “ utique Hec- tor dudum ab Achivis caesus fuisset, nisi Jupiter id impediret.” Accord- ing to this, the sentence is equivalent to oA€gerey ay, ei wy Euaiveto x.T.A., as in v. 811, Kai vd Kev Ev’ amoAottro avas avdpwv Av vetas, eb wy ap O£d vonoe Ards Ovyarnp ‘Adpodiry, and ibid. 3888, Kac vi Kev €v@ amodoTo "Apns —el BN Ma TpULy TeptKadrANs "HepiBota * Epuén e&ny- eAev, Doederlein however takes oAécvevey for a true optative, ‘may he indeed, as with all my heart I wish, lose his might and his life, slain by the hands of the Argives in his own land: but there is another who rages with no right mind (cf. 355), even my sire, wretch that he is, always doing mischief, a thwarter of my designs.’ The Se hol. appears to have taken oAévevey = oA€oet, His note is, Kal HV Te pl TOUTOV wev oveev MOL MeAEL, now amoetrau "yap oor ovdérw" 0 dé Tarp O €L LOS €OTLY GLT Los. He eX- plains Amy by ogov ouder Tw, COM paring ada yap vve av €TQal, X. Zi is. 362. tov, the vera occasions on which &c. The plural is explained by pada roAAakts, and the 6 makes the clause virtually equivalent to ocak «.7.A. Thelegend here alluded to, like those in i. 896. xv. 18, xix. 95 seqq., must have been derived from religious ballads, such as those of Orpheus or Musaeus. Pallas is uni- versally represented as the friend and assistant of Hercules in all his trials. 866, et yap «x.7.A. If I had known or foreseen the present conduct of Zeus in allowing my Grecian hosts to be slain by the Trojans, when Eurys- theus sent Hercules to fetch the dog Cerberus from Hades, he never should have escaped (by my aid) from the infernal stream.—vaAaprao, ‘the door- closer,’ because ‘panditur ad nullas janua nigra preces,’ Propert. v. 11. 2 aima peeOpa, aS Mr. Hayman has shown (Append. D, § 14, to Od. vol. i.), alludes to the precipice down which the river Styx in Arcadia falls, and from the physical features of which the characteristics of the my- —— => C—O - iene ~ —— ———————————— oo [2 ————— SS SL a Ee ee ee ee ee ee ee i, ‘itt . bi a ee Gee a —— =~ —————s _— a a"... a em my Bea — Se — ie — ES FE ia saat, ie ea a rane mer pany so own aens + ——-* = C = ’ 5 . a ‘ —_ - 7 oem Eee = = ez er: aw ~ a FOR 3 . wee “{ aa es a 2 - — ae + ; Se * = q - —— a - - Na 1 = 7 _ i 3. x } 4 ear a IAIAAOS ©. tp AD / 4 s evTe piv eis Aidauo rvAapTao mpovmeuipev i vs / “a > LD ef épeBevs akovra Kiva orvyepov Atdao, “as 4 \ 7D ‘ ec? ouK av vregepuye XTVYOS VOATOS aia. pécOpa. e ea) ke ‘ - ~ o> &s viv dO éué pev orvyéet, Méridos 8 eEyvuce BovAds, ¢ , >» \ 7 ol youvar exvoce kal eAAaBe xeLpi yeveiou ~ ~ 4 n Auroopevyn TILNO AL “AyirAARa wroXimopGor. » \ : ge > / / » eoTa pyv OT av avte piAnv yAavKwmrida €LTrY). \ \ 7 n~ ~ > 4 , 7 aAAa ov EV VUV VWLV ETEVTVE fPovuyas L777TTOUS, 4 > A > ‘ a \ 7 > / odp av eyw Kkatraovoa Atos domov aLyLoxXoLo , , 4 & Mw ‘\ Tevxeow és TOAELOV Gwpnopat, Oppa idwpat } var TIpidporo mats KopvOatodos “Exrwp 0 ee / > \ / / ynonce tpopavevre ava mroA€E“oLo yepupas, > \m 7s / , Pant) 3 , n Tis Kal Tpwwy Kopeet KUVas HO oiwvovs an ‘ Ed \ i, \ ? a 39 One Kal TApKETOL, TETwV ert vyvow Ayatov. , ds par’, od amino Ged. NevxwdAevos “Hpy. A / 4 » Y N Pev ETOLXOMLEVN XpVoUpTUKaS evrvEV ios “Hpn mpéoBa Gea, Ovyarnp peycdovo Kpovoto: 5 A > , 4 \ 5 , avTrap A@nvain, kovpn Avos alyLoXoLo, , \ , c \ ‘ > 3 ¥O ae TeTAOV MEV KATEXEVEV EaVOV TaTpOs er OvOEL, 35 thical river in Hades were derived. Herod, vi. 74, 70 Xrvyos vdwp—eEore Tovwovse Tu’ vdwp OAtyoy davouevov éx mWETPNS TTAager es ayKos’—7 S€ Nwvaxprts, Ev TN THYN AUTH TVYXaVEL EovTa, TOALS €oti THs Apxadins mpds Pevew, Hesych. aimra’ vimaAa, xadera. Schol. rpocav7n, Kal avwOev KaTappéovTa, 370. @érid0s Bovaas, the designs of Thetis to aggrandize her son, as shown in her petition to Zeus, i. 512. The Schol. well observes that the services of Athena in preserving Her- cules are not very appropriately spo- ken of to Hera, who was his bitterest enemy and persecutor. 373. €orac pny «.t.A, For éorar— érav see iv. 164. ‘The time however will come, when he will once more call the fierce-eyed goddess dear’ (i.e. not orvyepyy, sup. 370). It is not certain to what occasion she alludes, or whether this is meant to be a threat. Perhaps she intimates that Zeus will try to appease her when he finds what mischief she can do to the Trojans, _ 375. obo av—Owpytoua, like tva eideve Sup. 18, dpa Kai "Extwp eicertat, sup. 110, and ddpa iSwpar just below, really show that the epic future and aorist subjunctive are, generally at least, synonyms, and that the question is merely between ¢ or 7, o or w, and not of a subtle distinction of sense, Similarly ii. 488, wAnOiv & ov« ay eyo Bvengopat ovd’ Ovornvw. ix. 61, e&etrw Kat mavtTa duigouat. Ibid, 167, tovs av éywv émiowouat.—revxeow, Viz, avTou, inf. 387. 378. ynOnce here takes the accusa- tive of the person, as verbs of mental emotion often do of the thing, e.g. xatpew 7, ndecOat tr.—rpodaverte, aS inf. tAnyevte, = vor mAnyeioa, sc. Hera and Athena. The sense is, ‘whether he will be pleased at our appearance in the spaces between the ranks, or some of the Trojans too (i.e. as well as the Greeks slain by Hector) shall satiate dogs and vultures with fat and flesh, when he has fallen by the ships’ (sup. 213 seqq.).—yedupas, see iv. 371. Hesych, dcodous, ragets, vrepo- Xas, Ta mega THS Hadayyos. 381—383 occurred before at vy. 719 —721, 384—388 at v. 733—787, and 389 —396 at v. 745—782. if, VIII.) a TATAAOS ©. 283 a oY 20-5. Ss , x , , TOLKLAOV, OV P GAUTI) TWOLNOATO KAL KALE XEPporv, n Oe xiTav’ evddaa Atos vehedAnyepérao , 5 , , , TEVXEOLV €s ToAELOV Jwpynooero daxpvoevra. és O Oxea pAcyea moot Byoero, Aalero 8 ey Xos Bobo peéeya oTiBapor, TO ddpvnoe oriyas dvopav 390 ~ / Hpwwv Tolaly TE KoTEgO ETAL OUPpiLoTarpy. "H de , by na > € re a 2S Oe be pP7) € PaaoTryt OWS €7T peat ‘i ap L7TTTOVS tS ‘ , / 3 ~ a ¥ = QUTOMATAL de mvAat f/AUKOV OUPGVOV, as EXOV Opat, tay , 4 ‘ , THS ETITETPATTAL pEeyas Ovpavoes OVAvpTOS Te, ~ / > la - nev avakAtvat tuKuvov véepos HO émOetvac. 895 nm > / / 7 TY) pa dt AUTAWYV KEVT PI)VEKEAS €Xov L7T7TTOVS. Zevs d¢ rarip “ldnbev érei ide, yooar ap aivas, > > » , > , Tpw 8 WT PUVEV XPVOOTTEPOV ayyeXcovcav. a 5 “ Back i6t, "Ip raxeia, madw tpére pnd €a avTnv epxec?* od yap kata ovvoiwopeba mrodemovee. 400 HO A 3 / \ de \ r / »” WOE Y2pP EC epew, TO O€ KQL TETE EO [LEVOV coTatl* , / e 2. = 3 / sd yYuwwow [Lev chww vd appaciv wKEas iTToVS, é aitas 0 éx dippov Badréw, cata 6 appara au, > / 5 / / 5 , OvOE KEV €s OEKATOUS mepiTeAAOpevous EVLAVTOUS id > / 7 /, / eAxe amad@ynoecOov & Kev papTTnat KEepavves, 405 xy b ion X val 7 > HK ® \ / opp €l 7) Ps QUKW7TLS OT AV w TAT Pt PaXnTat. 396. xevtpnvexeas, Hesych. evrerbeis, Taxets, Kal Sunvexa@s KevtTpiGouévous, Kat TOLS KEVTPOLS ElKOVTaS Kal meOomevous, Compare éuyvexyjs. The meaning of this word (lit. ‘long-goaded,’ i.e. goaded at arm’s length) is illus- trated by many paintings on the an- cient Greek vases, in which the driver is represented as holding a long straight wand, doubtless with a point or prick at the end. 897. éret ide, when he had seen the goddesses arming for the fight, their movement being against his express command, sup. 10. 399. Back’ i@:, see ii. 8.—maAuv tpére, supply avras.—avrny, Schol. ef evavtias Tis €uns KeAEVTEwWS.—OV Yap KaAG, OV Ka- Aas, “cum malo earum congrediemur pugna,’ Heyne. Here ovpdéper@ar = guufaddcv, For the neuter ad- jective cf. vi. 326, Sacuove’, ov wev Kada 7 ‘ > wv “a r * xoAov Tovd’ EvOco bun. Zeus threatens, as sup. 12, to blast the recusants with his thunderbolts. . 402, yuuwow, ‘I will maim,’ Schol, Bravo, xwAava, aS £y BM aToyuiwgn7s, vi. 265. Hes. Theog. 858, npure yuw- Beis, orevaxice 5é yata reAwpyn.— cower, ‘for them two. The Schol. Ven. dis- tinguishes between odwuy, the third, and odearyv (inf.413) the second person of the dual (iv. 286).—a&w (Ff), from ayvunt. Hes. Opp. 439, kau peéev apo- tpov agecav, and ibid. 665, ovrTe Ke vja kava£ats, 404. Sexarovs seems a confusion be- tween és S€ka éviavtovs and és déxatov évtauTov. 405, arad@noecOov, ‘they shall be healed of the wounds (sores) with which the thunderbolt shall strike them.’ A double accusative, like 7- TpwoKew Twa tpavuata &C. Hesych, aTrad@noeabov: Svixws: arobeparevcor- rat, Cf, addero xelp, v. 417. For the future and present subjunctive with kev, See sup. 875. 1. 137. 406. odp’ eidf depends on efepew sup. 401. See on vii. 226. The sense is, ‘that she may learn the conse- quences when she attempts to fight lh oe. os | i Wa iL Hat ah 284. TAIAAOS @. [ VIL te) 4G SAN “ "“Hpn ov TL TOMOV VEMETLCOMAL OVOE xoAodpa > \ , ” } 5 A 7 . a 3) QLel Yap fot ewbev EVLKAGY OTTL KE ELT). na 5 > > / ws epar , WpPTO de Ipts aeAAOtros ayye\eovca, pa 8 3* IFO / 5 / 5 a’ x e€& loatwv OPEWV €S MAKPOV Odvpror. , tet / 4 5 / ; T POTN LW Oe TVAnCL ToAuTTvyxou OvAvpzroto \ Q 7 3 / “ avrowevn KatépuKe, Awos dé op evverre prov. aa , / “ ae \ / > “TY PELatov; TL Opa evi pect paiverar NTOP § uk €aa Kpovidns éranuvéenev "Aor ELOLOLY OUK €O.0L POvVe nS TOpLU B L py P ao ‘ 5 , r / / ty / WOE yap ynTeiAnce Kpovov 7rats, 7) Te\€eEL TEP, / / e 7: > / 7 yuiwcew prev ow up OpPPAaTW WKEAS LIr7ToUs, auras 6 éx didpov Badéew, card & apwara a&ev. s9/ > NI / / > / OvOE KEV €s OeKaTOUS TEpLTEAAOMEVOUS eviavTots ¢ a) by We 7 / 4 99 EAKE aTaA@noeo Oov Q KEV PapTrTnot KE€pavvos. » 5 SAQA Kn 7 > Ss lon \ / [ odp el0ns, L'Aavkaris, 67 dy ow TATpl paynat, i ¢ “ ~ “Hpy 8 ob te récov veueciLerar oddk xoAovrat: 5s \ / e «8 5 nw Lyd y alel yap ob ewlev évixNay Orr KE €lTY). 5 \ / 3 3 / / es eee oS , arXa ov vy AWOTATH, KUVOV GOEES, Ei ETEOY ye Aun Aube ay VE ae s,s A ] TO pLNTELS tos GVTQ TrE WPLloV eyXos GELpat, cA \ ys & > nN > 3 ‘9 co 5 , >> 7) PREV Op ws eizova améebyn Todas OKEea Ipts, > / 7 As avtap A@nvainv “Hpn mpds pvOov €errrev. ~ ran oe > / A \ f 3 fie Se W TOT Ol, ALYLOYKY OLO Los TEKOS, OUKET eyo YE n a \ a c Y var €® Aws avra Bporay évexa 7ToNEmicen. tov adXos pev atopbicbw dAXos Se Bwrw, Dd / ~ OA \ oa / > \ 4 “ OS KE TUX?’ KELVOS O€ TA a ppovewy EVL Gvpo with her sire.” The Schol. remarks that Zeus makes the crime to consist rather in filial disobedience than in disloyalty or in contempt for his su- perior strength. 407. togov, i.e. Scov OL.—EviKAay, infringere, to break off. a metaphor (the Schol. says) from javelins that break short off in a shield. Hesych. €umodigew, éyxdmreww, Compare é.a- Képgat éndv éos, sup. 8. Here there- fore ‘to thwart,’ ‘intercept.’ Cf. i. 520, % S€ ("Hpa) Kai QUTWS pm’ aiey ép aGavaroor Geoior VELKEL, Kat Té pe gnot waxy Toweror apryyecr, 410. Iris descends from Ida, where she had received the orders of Zeus (sup. 47), the other gods being left on Olympus, where the council had been held (sup.3), She meets the two god- 430 the first or outer gate of Olympus, about to join the war in their car; and according to the com- mands of Zeus (sup. 399) she stops them and bids them go back, 412. of’, i.e, ode, avTais.—ooaww, See sup. on 402. 415. 7) reAéer rep, nTep Tedéer, ‘as he will (also) accomplish it.’ In the next line cw (odo@iv Heyne) is the same as Sup. 402, i.e. the third person, which is rather an awkward transition from the second person in 413. 427. ovxér.—ea. ‘ My advice is, that we no longer war against Zeus to serve mortals.’—adAdAos péev—aados 8é, i. e Greeks and Trojans. This seems said with some bitterness.—és xe réyy, Viz atrop0inevos } Buovs, desses at ni, VIII.) ITATAAOS ©. bS 0 a a | , 4 la oes Tpwor te kat Aavaotor duxalérw, ds emverkés.”? a y+ / / , c Os apa dovycaca mad T Pere Povuxas LIT7rOUS. Thaw 6 ‘Opat wev Adoav KadrZ. l (qr nol par ph AXitpixas Urrovs, \ \ \ AN a Ds oe / , KQ@lbL TOUS EV KAaTEONOaV €7T ap.Ppocinat KAaTNOLV, t t wa O\ “~ \ , , appata oe KAtvay TpOs €vwmria TALPAVOWVTA* 435 > \ Qa / 5 \ “ AY QUTQL O€ XPVGEOLO LV €7Tb KAuo ott KkaGivoy > > ) ~ , > piyd adrouor Geoict, diAov’ rerinuévat NTOP. \ Ay » wv r , © © Zevs oe TAT lonGev EUTPOXOV cpa. KQL lrTrous ¥ , oA sae _— a> cs aw 2 OvdAvprovd édiwxe, Gedv § e&lkero Odkovs “a de \ ¢ ‘ “A \ > / TW O€ KAL LTTOUS prev AdoeV KAUTOS ElVOoLyaLos, 440 Ld o> \ an 4 /) nw , appata 0 an Bwpotor TiOn, Kara ira rerdocas: > \ Os / 5 \ , > /, r , Q“UTOS O€ XPUGELOV €7Tl Opovov €UPpvoTa Levs wy n~ “> c \ \ / 4&> ee ao €CETO, TW O. UTTO TOTCL jreyas TEN Eicer OAvpTos. 9 \ WS alo o 5) \ > f) 7 g tat Atos dpucpis AUnvain Te KOLL Hpy Ni a “* Lo / / / 7 ; > > / ’ - YOUNV, OVOE TL LLY TPOTEhwveov Ovd €péovTo. A45 > ‘ \ / , aUTap O eyvw now evi pect, Pwvncev TE - , ay 4d f , , \c “tibG ovTw TerinaGor, "AOnvain Te kat Hp; 431. ducacérw, act as supreme arbi- ter. Cf. i. 542, aiet tor didov éoriww— KpuTTaota ppoveorta Sicaceuer, 134, karyovy, ‘at their stalls,’ prae- sepibus. From a root caf, as in Kexa- dnws, v. 698, 435, évomca, the inner and opposite wall of the entrance-porch (aidovea or mpddoxz0s), which reflected the light, and is thence called ‘shining.’ (Mr. Hayman, Append. F to Od. vol. i, p. CXXvi, Suggests that ‘a facing of po- lished stone or woodwork, or stones faced with metallic plate, forming the lower course of front masonry along the aifovoa: and in the vesti- bule, may be meant. See also his plan of the Homeric palace, p. cli, where he thinks that the mangers, Kamat, were set up at either end of the atOovea.) Schol. rovs ef évartias Tov eicddwv tolxous, did Td GwriverOar vwo tov Ovpov. Hesych. éveémia: ta KaT aQVvTLKPY TOU TuAMVOS datyoueva Hépy. Aeschylus uses the word in reference to a statue placed against an inner wall, Suppl. 137, €xovca wéuv evo’ aodarés, 437. ptyda, wera, Though vexed in heart, they did not sulk alone. 438. Zeus now returns to Olympus from Ida, whither he had retired alone sup. 47.—édiwKe, jrevyev, HAavve, So Aesch. Theb. 366, oovd) Suixwy TOMTiMLOUS KVOas TOdaY, 440. 79 S€ Kai, i.e. kai TovTw 88, for Zeus also, as had been done for Hera and Athena by the Hours, sup. 483. The services of Poseidon (compare those of Hebe to Hera, v. 722) are mentioned, on account of his title of “Inms eds, according to Doederlein (from the Schol.). 441, Hesych. Bwpotow Baceot. A kind of raised platform is meant, on which the upper part of the car was placed, when taken off from the wheeled frame (v. 722), and a carpet or coverlet was spread over it, here called Attra, in v.194 mémAor. Of. ii. 777, Oppata & ed memvKacuéva Kecro avaxtwv év KAvoins. Of the word Aira there is no nominative in use; we have the dative in the combination éavo Acti. See xviii. 352. The root is At or AeF, ‘smooth,’ whence Acta yxpi- para, Callim. Lav. Pall. 25. Ais wézpy Od. xii. 64. Schol. €ore 88 draddv nat Tpupepov Atvovv iwarcov. 444, Aros aucdis, xwpis, apart from, viz. as offended by his recent inter- ference with their plans. So Od. xvi. 267, ov pév Onv Keivw ye roddvy Xpovor uphis ererOov hvddmdos Kparepijs. 447. tettnaGov, the dual of rerinuat, ‘why are you thus vexed?’ See on eh ee ee = . — 2 ere } oT ag oe SET eee Se te eee es eee a = 3 - or ==: Tu ~ ee : $A ae SE a om = » 1 } ie. ~ - oe = oe SF tee — » ae oe IAIAAO® ©. , / / M” , ob piv Onv Kaperov ye waxy eve Kvdiaveipy > A mm * la / 2 FN cb G 6\Avoat Tp@as, Tor KoTOV aivoy eecGe. e , / ‘ a“ Sd TAVTWS, OLOV EMOV YE [LEVOS KAL XELPES GATTOL, ¢ / > > , ovk av me TpEeWerav Oot Geo cio ev Odvprre. rn / >» 4D “a oda d€ piv wep Tpdpos EAaBE Haldia yvia as , , , + apiv 7oAEmov idee TOAELOLO TE MEPMEPA Epya. ena ~ 7 > doe yap eLepew, TO O€ Kev TeTEAETMEVOV NEV > A 5 > ¢€ / > / 7 wn ouk av ep tpeTepwv OxXEwv, TANYEVTE KEpAavVe, ¢ 7” 3 - ay és "Odvptrov ixeaOov, iv abavarwy €dos éoriv.” Ps aA a 5 “ > ¢ as eal’, at 0 éreuvgav A@nvain re kai “Hpy: mArAnoiat ai y noOnv, kaka d€ Tpweoor pedécOny. > > f > f > 7Q7 > 7 To. AOnvain axéwy Hv ovodé TL El7rev, 6 / r A / / / 4 ov akuloméevn Aut watpi, xoAos O€ wv aypios npeu "Hpy O ovk éxade or7nfos xoAov, dAAG rpoonvoa “ aivdrare Kpovidy, rotov Tov pvOov euzes: > iN! “~ LAN bid / > > / EU VU Kal NLELS LOmev O TOL oOHEvOS OvK GAaTadvor" GAN’ eurrns Aavaav dAopupouef aiyunraur, 9 \ \ > 5 7 ” ot Kev 07) KakOv olTov avamrAncavTes GAwyTaL. 2 © [GAN 7H Tou woAguou pev ddeEoucl’, ei od Keeveis* A > 3 , c / > 7 5 4 BovAnv 8 “Apyeios trobncopel’, 7 Tus dvijoet, @s pn TavTes OAwvTa ddvocapévoto Teeio. |” \ > THV 0 drrapeiBouevos mpoaéepy veheAnyepéra Leis “~ \ A “ jovs O17 Kal waAdov imeppevéa Kpoviwva 470 xi. 555. In the next verse cauerov is the dual of éxayov, ‘ certainly you were not wearied in destroying the Trojans,’ i.e. I have sufficiently stopped you from that. The taunt seems to convey irony, as inf. 452.— odAAvoas, the plural feminine of dAdAds. —ederGe, Viz. év Ovua, ‘against whom you have taken up, or conceived, such terrible anger.’ 450. mavrws, ‘under any circum- stances,’ ‘do what they may.’ Zeus continues the taunt: ‘None of you could turn me from my purpose; but you two have turned timid even be- fore you saw the deeds of war.’—dai- Sta yuea, ‘those fine limbs,’ ironi- cally.—épyepa, baneful, destructive, Xi. 502. 455. An ellipse may be supplied of this kind; * (it is well however that you did turn back;) for I tell you this, and it should also have been ac- complished, that you would not have returned to Olympus on your car, for I would have blasted you with my thunderbolt.’ See sup. 416, and for the feminine dual mAnyevrte, sup. 378. The Schol. Vict. would seem not to have read 451—454, for he explains the context thus, ws €xw xepds Kat Suvajews, ovK av éeravynAdere. 457 —468. The whole of this passage is made up of verses repeated, viz. from iv. 20—25, and sup. 32—87, with the variant éxvecxrov for adamadyov in 463 470. ods, the genitive of time. Schol. aa juepa, oiovet OpOpov" onpat ver S€ 7d avprov.—oweat xK.7.A., Cl. I 359, dear, Hv eOéAnoOa, Kal et KEV TOL 7a weuyAyn. The sentence is ironical: ‘To-morrow you shall, if you pl even more than now, my large-ey ov, VIII.) IAIAAOS ©, BNL, 287 My M” , / a deat, eb K eOeAnoba, Bodmis rorvia “Hpn, > , +> , oAAvYT Apyewwv TovAvv OTPAaTOV aixLnTawy’ > \ \ r / 5 ; ” ) em ov yap Tply ToA€pov atoTavoetat oPpios Extwp 4 ” ‘ an “ mpiv op$at rapa vavdt todwKea UnAciwva ” a F > HK \ ‘ \ , / — [ nmare TW OT GV ol pLev eT TPVUPVYTL LAKXWVTAL, 47 On , > > , \ , / OTELVEL EV ALVOTATW, TEDL IlarpoxAovo TETOVTOS. | @s yap déxdarov €oTl. ocev & eyed ovk adeyilw , 20) (Oy ‘ , *) XWOREVNS, OVO EL KE TA VElaTa TeLpad tKHaL / \ , 2.2 YaLNS KAL TOVTOLO, LV lameros Te Kpovos TE npevot OUT avyns Yzepiovos “HeAiouo 480 ? vy 3 f TéprovtT out dvenoror, Babds 5é te Taptrapos aydis. ad A > ovd Hv ev adixynat dAwpEevyn, OU GEV eyw Ye oxulopévns GA€yw, eel ov o€o KUvTEpov aAAo.”’ , > » / / by ds paro, Tov 8 ov Tt tpoaedn AcvKwAcvos “Hpy. A> DW > > n 4 - év 8 éres Oxeavo Aaprpov haos HeALoto, 485 o / / + 4 6 sa ” €\Kxov vukta péeauvay eri Celdwpov apoupay. \ , > / ta) ~ Tpwolv pev p déxovow edu ddos, aitap ‘Ayaots lady Hera, see the all-powerful son of Cronus making havoc of the great host of the shield-bearing Argives.’ The poet alludes, as Heyne observes, to the events in the eleventh and following books. 473. ov yap «7.4, Here Zeus openly avows the purport of the promise he had made to Thetis, i. 524, vexed, yerhaps, at Hera’s reproaches, which 1e had at first foreseen, i. 518.—op@ar, the epic aorist, like S€x@at, i. 23, the participle being dppevos, like déyye- vos, 476. oreivet, This must refer to some other tale of the war which has not come down to us. On this ac- count, perhaps, the ancient critics rejected 475, 476. 477. Oéeharov, decreed by fate. Here, as in Aeschylus, Zeus is repre- sented as inferior to destiny. But there is perhaps an allusion to some legend which has not come down to us, as also in ii, 694, taxa & avory- cecOar éemedAev ("AxtdAAdcvs). Heyne takes @éa0harov to refer to the BovaAy of Zeus, i.5. But the Schol. observes, ‘he makes destiny (7rd porpidcov) an excuse, that he may not seem to play the tyrant.’ Cf. Od. iv, 561, aot & ov Oéaharév éort-—Oavéew,—aebev Sé K,T.A,, compare i. 180. 479. Iapetus, a Titan, was father of Atlas, and elder brother of Cronus, Hes. Theog. 134, 187, 746. Ibid. 729, Eva Oeoi Tithves vo Codw epoervte Kexpvdarat. Compare sup. Vv. 899. Xiv. 274. xv. 225. Pindar places Cronus in a eastle (t¥po.s) in the paxdpwr vagos, Ol. ii. 70, and so also Hesiod, Opp. 167. His abode, in one of the old myths, was penal, in another it was in Ely- sium, with the heroes. Homer follows the former. The meaning appears to be, that Zeus would not care if Hera paid a visit to the furthest limits (i.e. in the far west) of land and sea, to revive the stifled rebellion of the Titans against Zeus. But the two lines 482, 483 rather imply that, for aught he cares, she may wander away in a sulky fit, and leave him for ever. 483, kuvtepov, avaidéorepov. See on x. 503. 486. EAxov, éh€eAxov, erayov, bringing after it, and as if dragged along by the chariot of day. Cf, Eur. lon 1149, HALos EpeAKwv Aapmpov “Eorépov oéAas. 487. aéxovow, viz. because they had hoped still further to carry out their successes. See inf, 500. But to the Greeks, hard pressed in the fight, the darkness came tplAAcovoe. * thrice- CO Te i ee tS = <* —— é J ad Oe: -— - = — - ~_ = ae aap ne ee = Sa ee =a on - ~— —$ + eine = ne - ee ee oe ewe rd = —— x po — ae i eee ee a EE ee ee Lele te =— a Ty a t ! 7 ; F. Oe ene ae Fes ITAIAAOS ©. f aomacin TptAduaTos érndvbe vv epeBevvy. rt) / Hh 3 » \ / 4> vA Lpowv air ayopny woncato paidy.os “Exrwp, , J ~ 5 / “~ mM } / VOOO@L VEWV AYAYVWY TOT A{AW €7Tl LVYEVTL ‘ i / > L >] > i nan ° AN / te / a ev kaGapw, oft 01 vexvwv OL”epaiveTo Y@pos. ce 1S ar. Q/ ae Df el a = €¢ lLTTWV O aTOPaAVvTES €7 Ll xGova. peudov QKOVOV , >? an 5 , Q 7 5 UO , Tov p Exrwp ayopeve duciAos: ev 0 apa KELpt 4 ye we , / 9 wh , \ , eyxos €x évdekarnyu’ wapoule d€ Adparero Soupds ayy 1) xaAkein, TEpl Oe XPVaEeos bée TOPKNS. on <4 aes it, 10¢ a £3; / AS TW O Y EPELTOALET IS ETE pwcoot HAETYU Cs or “ ‘ “4 * KexAuTEe prev, Tpdes Kat Adpédavor no ETLKOUPOL. A > f , ~ +] 5 / \ / > , viv ehaynv vyas T OAEcas Kal mavras “AyaLovs \ > / \ 7 > / ay arovortyoew mpott IAtov nvewoeocayr’ GAAa rpiv kvédhas NAGE, TO viv éodwoe pwddurra > / \ ~ bs) \ ¢ ~~ / Apyelous Kal vyas érl pyypive Garacons. GAN 7 Tot viv pev weLGopela vunrt pedraivy ddpra t éeporhicdpecba: arap KadXitpiyas ixrous Avcal wreE 6xewv, mapa dé odor BadAer’ edwonv. a3 £ é 4 \ “~ ex 7oALos 0 ageobe Boas kal idia unAa kapTaAiuws, olvoy dé weAidbpova oivilerOe, wished for,’ ro@e.vy, Hesych. roAvAc- raveutos, Compare moAvAAcotos, Od, v. 445. Sup. ii. 387, et wy vdé EAPovoa Scaxpivéer réevos avdpav. 490. ayayov, Hector holds a council of war, withdrawing his men away from the Grecian ships, near to which he had hitherto kept his forces in the hope of burning the fleet. Thus, says the Schol., he would not be far from the city, and would be out of hearing of the enemy. The ‘eddying river’ is, no doubt, the Scamander or Xauthus; see on ii. 877.—év «a0apw, ‘in a clear spot, where there seemed to be room between the bodies’ of the slain. This verse occurs also in x. 199. There is something very graphic and picturesque in this scene; the speech too of Hector is very characteristic both of the good general and the boastful and self-confident man. He has only just missed burning the fleet, through the on-coming of night. As it is, he advises his men to bivouac on the spot (éyyds vy@y Kat Tetxeos atAw OéoOa, ix. 232), in order t2 prevent the escape of the Greeks — during the night. See ix. 235. 493 — 495. This passage occurred vi. 318—320. Similarly Telemachus in Od, ii. 10 holds a spear in his hand while he addresses the Greeks in 4 public meeting. 498. vuv, ‘on the present occasion; ‘only lately; cf. 182, 337, 348.—oAe- cas, SC. rupt. In ravras "Axaovds there is an almost ridiculous boast. The Schol. well remarks imepydavias peo- TOS re) Adyos, 502, 503. For these lines see ix. 65, and compare vii, 282, rvé & 7d 7e AcGevr ayabodv Kat vuKti mibecGat, 505. ageo@e, though it may be the future, in the way of a command or exhortation, ‘ ye shall bring,’ is pro- bably the epic aorist, as the Schol. Ven. remarks: o} méAAovra onpatve To ageabe, GAN ev tow Te ayere, 80 oigete and agere in iii, 103, 105. Inf 545 we have afovro, where the com- mon reading was daéavro, as here aéac8e. Herodotus has the middle aorist, tpoerafavro, viii. 20. Compare also xiii. 47 and xxiv. 778. 506, otvigerOe, ‘supply yourselves with wine.’ Cf. vii. 472, év@ev ap owt VIII.] IATAAOS @. 289 Go a 7 > / giTov T ek peyapwv, eri de EVAa ToAAG AéyeoOe, o / , > 5 an > , WS KEV WAVVU\ LOL per OVS NPLYEVELNS / \ , , Kaiwwev rupa toAAd, oéXas > > > \ ad Els OUPGVOV LKY), , \ § \ , , / ? , i (47) WHS KAL OLA VUKTA KO.P7) KOMLOWVTES Aya.ot 210 4 ¢ / 5 > 5 /, nm ) / pevyelv OPfLNOWO LV €7T evpea VWTG Gadacons. \ \ 5 A 7 ~ ~ ¢ pf”) fA7V aoTOvoL YE VEWV eri Patev EKNAOL, > iA , > , GAN ws tis TovTwy ye BeOS Kai oikobs réoon, yn A sa nv » oe t , fey, YPEVOS 1) tw ¥) eyXeel OQUVOEVTL ‘ > g , 7 / \ ew» vnos éeripwokwv, Wa Tis OTUyENoL Kal GAAOs or _— cr \ > iw) A Tpwotv ép trrodapotot pepe woAvdaxpuv “Apna. Kypukes 0 ava aoru duidiror ayyeAdOvTOV TALoas tpwlnBas to\LoKpoTadous TE yEpovTas +e. 6 Y ‘) 5 4 “Pe , eCaoUan rept aatv Geoduntwy ert Trupywv" OnAvTepar O€ yuvatkes evi peydpout Exdory 520 CovTo Kkapy Koudwyres “Axacot, But this verse is perhaps here interpolated. The accusative in the next line must depend on aéecGe preceding, or on some implied verb, like wapacxeva- Geode, 508. weoda, = expt, does not again occur " goog lt is used by Theo- critus, ii, 144, wéoda tor é€xOes. See New Ch “atylus, § 181. 509. Kolw Lev Tupa., Schol. mpos ac- dddcav ev éavta@v, KatamAniw dé tov ToAeuiwv, The burning camp-fires all night would show the Greeks that the Trojans were awake, and would deter them from attempting to es- cape.—dca vi«ra, “in the course of the night.’ Schol. arti rov Kara VUKTG. The kai belongs to wy, for pH Kai oppjnowow «.7.A, “Tam altos spiritus sumserat Hector, ut noctu clam dis- cessuros esse suspicaretur Achivos,” Heyne. 512. wy phy x.t.A. * Not however without trouble let them embark leisurely on their ships, but (take are) that some one of them at least may nurse his wounds at home, being struck either with an arrow or with a sharp spear in the act of leaping upon his ship, in order that another too may fear to bring tearful war against the horse-taming ‘Trojans.’ — aagnmovdi, Schol. avri tov ph padws, MATwsS xwpis orovdns, Cf. XV. 476, wy pny aomovdi ye, Sapaccdpevot ep, EAovey vias évooéAwous, Xxii. 304, MH pny aorovdi ye kat akAewws arodoiuny, —emiBaiev, virtually the same as the imperative ager 513. add’ &s «.7.A., supply add’ opare ws -néoon, as Ss yph, Antig. 215, ws ay OKOTOL vUY ire TWV elpnjrcvw, Or per- haps, aAXN ovTws Omws ay «.7.A., ‘in such a way as that they may ’ &e, Some read réooo, with Aristophanes the critic. As in aAyea méooev, and the like, the notion is that of brood- ing over, or slowly curing, a wound. 515. oTVyenet, see on 1. 186, orvyen dé Kat adAdos igov enol dada. For ofvoeevre see on V. 50. 518. maidas—yepovtas. Those short of the military age (nAckia), or past it, were called AVAYKALOL, pressed into service only in.times of necessity, Aesch. Theb. 11, kat Tov éAAEiTOVT ETL nBys akpwaias, Kat Tov é&Bov xpovy.— AcEacGar, excubare, to lie on the ramparts round the city for its pro- tection, viz. in case the Greeks should attack it by night while the Trojan army was camping in the field, sup. 505 seqq. Of. iX. 67, bvdaxripes de EKACTOL AcEaoOwv mapa Tappor, ii, 515, & 5€ ot wapeAcEato Aabpy. See on ii, 125,—BeodpuxjTwv, Vil. 452. Schol. cae’ & UTd Oewy wKodouyOn Td Telxos TIS "TAdov, 520. @nAvs yuvn is not a mere peri- phrasis, but means ‘nursing, or suck- ling, woman,’ as @7Avs e€pon is ‘nou- rishing or fertilizing dew,’ from the root @aA, seen in Gadde, dais Parcia, ss Garea, ‘ good cheer,’ xxii. 504, adi, ix. 143. The comparative form of the adjective is like éragavrepos, opéate- pos, ayporépa, Huérepos. The lighting U — on SS FE A => © ne ED, — a ee See 7+ e ae - Se ao - me ei at ee ee ee Ets IAIAAOS ©. a / » » Tip péya Kadvtov: pvdaky d€ TLs ETredos EoTW, Sp / pn Oxos ciceAOnor 7OAW Aawv arreoVTW. “OO 7 rie ; / c > , . [ dd EO TW, Tpwes peyaAnropes, WS ayopeva A > aA ‘ a c / > / + 000s 8 OS peev VUV vYLYS, ELPT)JLEVOS cOTW, \ “> 865 n~ rm , 7 ¢ 5 / 5 , TOV O NOUS Tpwerot pel LITOOGLOLS AYOPEVTW. > 4 > , ~ éArropat evyopevos Avi tr aAdoow TE Geotow 4 égeAaav evOévie Kivas Knperoipopyrovs, a at , / | \ nan ovs KHpes PopEeovor peAaLvawy ert VHOV. a o / /, GAN’ 7 Tow ert vuxti pvragomev Huéas adrovs, | ~a oe A ‘ / / Tpwt } UTYOLOL OVV TEVKEOL duwpnyGevres \ »” a > , 2X » VNVOLW ETL yAadupyatw EVELPOMEV OSLV Apna. cigopar 7 Ke pp O Tvdeldns Kparepds Aroundys 4 an \ “ / . » \ / TAP VYWV TPOS TELXOS ATwWOETAi, 7 KEV ey TOV xaAKO Sydcas evapa Bpordevra hépwp.ac. » aA > \ *) / »” oe A » [ avpov Vv ApeTYV OLAELO ETAL, €l K €{LOV eyXoOs 4 peivy emrEepxomevor. 3 % 9 , 7 GAA év mpwro.ow, diw, 4 > 4 4 x > 3 \ 4 a KELO ETAL ovTnOeis, qoA€es } app QUTOV eTaALpol, Bb) / > / > ” HEALOV GVLOVTOS €S AUPLOV. of the fire in each house was intended to show that ail the inhabitants were wakeful, and thus to guard against a surprise. 521. éumedos, not leaving their post for a moment.—tts, i. @. Exaorn Tis.— Aa@y ameovtwyv, while the army are passing the night in the field. 523. @& éotw, viz. both as to the manner of camping (503 seqq.), and the terms of the message to be sent to the city (517). The two next verses were omitted by the ancient critics, and also 528. Bekker is pro- bably right in including 523—529 within brackets. The word wychs does not belong to the old epic, and the compound xypecoiddpytos, as the Schol. Ven. has well shown, follows no sound analogy. Translate: ‘and let the advice which for the present is salutary be regarded as spoken; but further orders I will deliver on the morrow before the horse-taming Trojans.’ 526, €Amomat x.7.A. ‘I trust that, by praying to Zeus and the other gods, 1 shall drive out from this land of ours these dogs to be the prey of fate, ®are Kyperot dopetca. (Doe- derlein.) Hesych, rods bd ris €iuap- MEeVvyns METEVHVEYMEVOUS, y An0OnToMEVOUS 5 4 5 A = EL Y@p eyov WS evOevde Ud Tov potpov, Perhaps the true sense is, ‘ possessed by evil fates,’ viz. in coming hither. Hor. Sat. 11.3. 135, ‘ malis dementem actum Furiis. Compare @eodopytos. Malo Jato advectos, Heyne. 529. éxt vuxri, ‘for the night,’ See on x. 48. 530. This verse occurs xviii. 277, and this and the next ibid. 303—3805. 532. etoouac «.7.A. ‘I shall (soon) know whether that son of Tydeus, the sturdy Diomede, is to drive me back from the ships to the (Trojan) walls, or Jam to slay him, and carry off the gory spoils.’ 5385. avp.ov, TH avprov Hwépg.—ébraet- getar, spectandam dabit virtutem suam. ‘On the morrow we shall know what his valour is worth, if he will but await my spear advancing against him.’ : 538. é¢ avpiov seems indefensible after avpiov in 535. The ancient ¢cn- tics had doubts about the genuine ness of the passage, and Bekker seems to have rightly omitted 5385— 541.—ei yap «.7.A., compare xiii. 825, €l yap éywy oUTw ye Atos mais airytoxovo €lnv HuaTa twavTa, texor S€ pe TOTVIG "Hon, Troiunv dé «.7.A., (where 540, 54l are repeated.) ‘ Would that I were Tu, VIIL} — TAIAAOS @. 291 » 10 , 4 5 , »” , €inv aVavaros Kal Gynpaos HuaTa TavTa, , > ¢ / - / > Tloiunv O ws TieT A@nvain kat AmoAAwyr, 540 c A c / A! \ / > ts 59 OS VUV NEP NOE KaKOV éEpeL Apyeiouccv. | e Gry > ; > $°, 8 \or a sa 7 ws Exrwp ayopev, ért dé Tpaes KeAadnoar. y aA oO 9g \ »” < \ a ea , Ol O UmTous fev eAvoay v7r0 Cuyod LOPWOVTAas, “~ , ¢ 4 > & e o oncav WUAVTETOL TAP ApULact Olot EkacTos* ] 4 o> WL A ~ s €x 7OALos 8 akavro Boas Kat idua pnra 545 , a NI , ¢ KapTraAipnws, otvov dé pEXihpova oivilovro “~ , > G OLTOV T Ek peydapwv, eri dé EiAa TOANL Aéyovro. “ 3 [epdov 8 abavarow TeAnéooas exatouPas, / p & , 4 / > \ ¥ KVLOY)V ry €K TeoLov AVELLOL pepov OUPQVvovV E€LOW nOElay. an b) » \ , f - TYS & ov te Geot PaKapes daréovTo, 550 ovd eHedov? para ydp ody am Gero “IXtos tpn Kat [pianos Kat Aads evppeAlw IIprapovo. | a , ot O€ péya dpovéorres ava TTOAEMOLO -yedipas 7 9 4 ‘ , , / ELATO TAVVUYXLOL, TUPa d¢ odiot KaieTo 7roAXa. c a 6s.» > : a » 4 5 \ , - £ WS 0 OT €v Ovpave aorpa daewiy dui oeAnvnv 555 , . Ss , o >» , 5 / daiveT apimperéa, OTe T erXerOo VY}VELOS aidyp* ” > + = \ \ , 4 [ €x T ehavev TaGQtL OKOTTLAL KL TPWOVES akKpPOot \ , > / y FAF @ / »¥ sfi 7 KQt VO7Tat* ovpavolev 6 ap uTeppayy QO7TETOS aibrp, | , \ y¥N » , / / , TAVTG O€ ElOETAL acT pa, yeynbe d€ Te dpeva Touunv as surely immortal and ever youthful all my days, as it is sure that this day brings (i.e. to-morrow will bring) evil to the Argives!’ 543. Urmous éAvoav, Cf. sup. 504. The food given them is mentioned inf. 565. 545. afavro, an aorist used by Herod. i. 190. 548—552. This passage, (549 except- ed,) is not read in the ordinary edi- tions, but is inserted by Doederlein and Spitzner from Plato, Alcib, ii, ad fin. With 549 compare i. 317, cvion 5S ovpavoyv tke éAcooouevyn epi KOTO, which shows the three following lines to be inappropriate in this place, since the rising of the savour was taken as a proof that the gods accepted a sacrifice—rns & x.7.A,, “cujus ne minimum quidem dii cae- lestes sibi diviserunt,” Spitzner. 553. wéya dpoveovres, Schol. Ven. ézi T® ToAGuw, TOUTEéTTL T® KEKPATHKEVaL Kata Tov TOAcuOY.—ava yedvpas, in the oven spaces or passages between the U lines, sup. 378. 555. ws & ore x7.A. Ina beautiful passage,—the very rhythm of which speaks the silent majesty of a starry night,—the poet describes the num- ber of camp-fires that were seen to twinkle over the wide and dark plain.—The stars are said to cluster, or marshal themselves, round the bright moon, because she forms as it were the central object in the skv; compare Aesch, Theb. 389, 390. (Dind.) 557, 558. This distich occurs also in xvi. 299, 300. By omitting it here, as Bekker does on the authority of Schol. Ven., the tautology in dorpa gb «erat and aorpa eidetac becomes more marked.—7acat cxomcai, all the mountain-tops, the jutting peaks and forest glens, stand out against the sky; while from the sky, or welkin beneath it, the clear upper ether seems, as it were, to break out in stars, lit. ‘ bursts open from below it. 559. yeyne. Because darkness is a SS ae — a ete i meer i! ‘| i) t a ES EE — a Se oer! Sa i nee 9 IAIAAOS @. ote / A a Oe — s 6 e / Tocca peonyy vewv noe EavVoro poawy / 2 / , Todwv KatovTwv rupa paivero IAd6t zpo. , oe a Qs ‘ Re A \ de ec / xide dp év redim Tupa KaLETO, Tap O€ EKATTH t 7 Lyd / / ‘\ > / €LaTO TEVTYKOVTG oeAat TUpOs aifopeévoto. “7 Qs a \ > / a , immou O€ Kpl A€VKOV EPETTOMEVOL KAL oAvpas, ¢ la > y 5 / > a , éstedtes Tap Oxerdu, évbpovov Ho pipvor. romeo ov TL idan, KAemTN SE apetvor, jii. 11. 561. "IAcéOe mpo, as ovpavode mpo in lii. 3. 563. ecato, Viz. aS dvAaxes, Sup. 521. In this distich an enumeration of the Trojan forces is conveyed, viz. 50,000, an exaggerated number, probably. See Mr. Gladstone’s ‘Studies,’ &c¢., vol. iii. p. 442.—o¢Aat does not agree with éxdéorw, but the sense is, ‘by each bonfire sate fifty men, by the light of it as it blazed’ This word has the t ascriptum, not subserip- tum, because the a is naturally shott, the old dative being céAdd¢u, So cepa ayAaé, xi. 385. 564. éperrduevot, see ii, 776.—xpt Aeuxov «.7.A., the food ordered sup, 504.—7rap’ dxerduv, sup. 544, ARGUMENT OF BOOK IX. (From Heyne’s Edition.) WHILE the Trojans are keeping their watch, the Greeks spend the night in anxious care. Agamemnon. despairing now of safety, summons a council and advises a return home. Diomede rises to upbraid the king for his cowardly views, and is applauded by the people. Nestor recommends the posting of sentinels by the Greek camp, and that they should recruit them- selves with a banquet, at which further measures can be discussed. The king acts accordingly. After the banquet Nestor advises that they should endeavour to pacify Achilles. Agamemnon is willing to accept the proposal, and specifies the gifts he will offer to regain the friendship of the hero. An embassy to Achilles is appointed, and at once proceeds on the mission. They find Achilles playing on the lute, with Patroclus at his side, and are courte- ously received by him. After taking refreshments, Ulysses commences the address. Achilles gives a somewhat blunt reply. Phoenix follows next, and uses arguments of a different nature in hopes of subduing his obstinate pride. Achilles however still refuses to comply, and insists on Phoenix remaining for the night in his tent, while Ajax and Ulysses are dismissed. After a further, but not more successful attempt on the part of Ajax to appease him, Ajax and Ulysses return to report the answer they have received to the Greeks. They are panic-stricken at the tidings ; but Diomede chivalrously recommends them to renew the attack on the morrow. | | : i y | \ 4 | a — sal oe oe SS agg ena, ae : — =a nt ey + in er = > IAIAAO® I. nw y a & 3 &s ot pev Tpaes hurakas €xov' avrap Axatovs / M 4¢Y / / c , Gearecin exe pila, PoPov KpvoeEvTos Eraipy, / Pra , / / » mévOer O atAntw BeBodrnaro wavres apioToL. € NF + 7, / + ee > fj / Os 0 aveno dvo0 movTov Opiverov ixGvoevra, 4 a» Bopéns kat Lépupos, TH Te OpHxylev anrov, eAdovr eEarivyns: avois O€ Te KDA KeALVOL KopOverat, roAAov 5€ apes dAa PuKos Exevev” ~~ C ‘s rf as edailero Ovupos evi ornfecow Ayatov. > AD » * , Arpetdns 3 ayei peyaAw BeBodrnpevos 7rop doira kynpixecot AvyupOoyyout KeACvwv 4S 5 y A / »y bs KAyOnv éis ayopyv KiKAnOKELEV avopa EKAOTOV, \ nn > \ “ ~ pnoe Boav: QUTOs O€ peETOu TpwToet TOVELTO. 2. Oeorecin biga, ‘a general panic.’ Hesych. vga’ dvyy, bdBos, abvuca, decAca. The word is probably a form of duyn, like peigwv for peyiwy, through puyta = dvy-ya. So also dugavixds in Xlil. 102, and wedeuvddres in xxi. 6; but the notion of timidity, as well as merely of flight, attaches to it.—0ec- 7eotn iS great and.general; see Lexil. p. 358. Personified, this panic is styled the ‘attendant of dread rout,’ inasmuch as it is inseparable from 1t.—xpvoevtos, Schol. dprxtov, hoBepod, SO xpvdev poavrevwa, ‘an alarming oracle,’ Pind. Pyth. iv. 73. 3. BeBodAyjaro, formed as from BoAety, (root Bed, Bod, Bad, ball,) perculsi erant, differs from BeSAnaro, which was an ancient variant, percussi erant, the former being applied to mental, the latter to bodily suffering. 4. v0 avexor. The meaning per- haps is, that a wind falls on the Asiatic coast, veering between west and north. Or the effects of two winds, i. e. either of them, on different shores, may be meant. The Schol. contends that the two winds sym- bolize the two emotions of grief and fear: and this is supported by as edaigero Oupos, which may be ren- dered (8) ‘was divided between two feelings.’ So in xiv. 20, Saigouevos Kata Ovy.6v.—Bopens, pronounced Bor- yes or Boppys, whence the Attic Bop- patos, Aesch, Theb. 527, = @pyxnéev, as Aesch. Ag. 192, mvoai ard Srpupdvos MoAovaat KaKkdcxoAaL, viotides, Svcop- mot, Whether the effects are de- scribed as felt in the Troad, or on some part of the Asiatic coast fa- miliar to the poet, it is vain to ine quire. 6, auvdis, ‘at once,’ ‘at the same time,’ Schol. aqua 76 mvevoat tovs ave fous.—KopOveTar, ‘rises in a crest of foam,’ i.e. the waves, dark from the reflection of the clouds, are covered with patches of white. Schol. xopv- dovTat, avéerar. Of. iv. 424, rovTw pev Te TpwWTa Kopvocerar, The word is rare; Hesiod has Zevs & émet obv Kop- Ouvev édv pévos, Theog, 853, ‘when he had raised his anger to its full height.’ 7. mapeé ada. The Schol. compares mapeK péeya recxlov avdAys, Od. xvi. 165, Twapeé Thy vncov eAavvete, ib. xil. 276. Two ideas are combined; the throw- ing out of the sea-weed, and the strewing it along the coast, wap’ ada, Cf. Theocr. vii. 58, tév te vorov Tov T edpov Os Ecxata duKia Kuve, 11. xAyéyv, ‘by special invitation,’ nominatim. Hesych. xAyénv' é- Oovra émi THY éxacTov oKnvyv. Again; KAnSnv [KixAjoKew]" Kadew €€& ovo- patos. Schol. vucros ovens Kat tAnotov OVTWY TY ToAEuiwY Ov TavTas KaAEl, iva py Tis tapaxy yevntar. It is to be observed that ayopy is here used im- properly for fovAy, the council of chiefs. Compare ii. 53 with ib. 93. . 12. unde Body. Schol. avri tov py Boay Sé. They were not to make loud or general or public proclama- tion, but quietly to summon the few. —airos 8é, viz. to encourage the rest by his example.—rovetro, émovet, evnp- yet, ii. 409. v. 84, — peta mpwroirt, ‘among the first of the chiefs,’ 1,¢ noue took more pains or more lls terest in the matter than he. Woy BN, 1X.] TATAAOS®S I. ? Ss 5 7 ~ / A 5 > , iCov 0 «iv ayopy TeTindres’ Gv 8 “Ayapepvov Oo “A 7 , o / / iw) LOTQaATO daKpV XEwvV WS TE Kp7)V7) peXavvudpos, ? > > 7 / N \ / CAN 7) TE KAT atyiAvros TET PYS dvodepov XEel VOW)- Li Tt e ral \ , ” >? , PAN ws 0 Bapv orevaxwv ere “Apyetourt pernvoa. > > ~ an “@ pidror Apyetwv TyNTopes NOE pEdovTes, Zevs pe peya Kpovidns arn évédnoe Bapetn, /, aA / , c , \ , oxETALOS, OS TOTE peeVv fot UTED KETO KQL KATEVEVOEV ¥> > , > »5 , > / ‘ IKuov éxrepoavr évteixeov aroveec Oar, 20 ~ \ \ 5 / / / / viv d€ kaki ararnv BovAevoato, Kai me KeeveL ~ / 4 4 dvoxdea “Apyos ixéobar, éret moddv deca adv. Y ; > [otrw ov Au pedXret dreppever pirov €lvat, cA / Os 67) toAAdwy toAiwy KatéAvoe Kapnva 303 » \ 4 a ‘ / ~ \ , 70 eTL KaL AVoOrEL* TOV yap KpaTos €oTt peytorror. | b> oT ; aX aye’, ds Gy eyo eirw, reGopeba wavtes. , és \ , 5 an a pevywpev gov vnval diAnv és tarpioa yavav* 3 \ ” rr / ¢ / 5 , >? OU yep €Tl T'poinv ALP1)T O[LEV EUPUVAYVULAV. e »” y a > mM , 5 \ 5 / ~ ds epal’, ot 0 dpa mwavres aknv eyévovTo Tw). \ 7. 4 > / e > ra dyv 0 dvew Hoav TeTNOTEs vies “Ayadv 3 » owe de 7 [eT EuTre Bony ayalos Avopydns #4 > AD A ~ : eae ‘ > As Atpéion, colt TpaTA paxyoopat appadeovTt, 13. retinores, ‘vexed at heart.’ For this obscure word see on xi. 555. Cf. didov Tetinwévar Hrop, Vili. 437. 14, 15. wedAavudpos and Svodepdv tSwp refer to the dark aspect of deep water, or water overshadowed by rocks and trees. The same simile is applied to the gentle and sensitive Patroclus in xvi. 3. Mr. Trollope compares Eur. Androm, 532, AetBouar Saxpvew Kopas, aoTacw, Avaaados ws TetTpas ALBas avy- Atos a TadAatva, Id. Suppl. 80, awAnoros ade pw’ éfayer yapis yowv moAvTovos, ws €f aduBatou réTpas Vypa péovea oTaywrv. Add Androm. 116, taxouat ws tetpiva ridakoeroa A.Bas. 17—25. It is remarkable, that the speech here delivered by Agamemnon is almost verbatim the same as that in ii. 110—118; but it is still more 19. rote pév, ‘formerly, on the oc- casion of the dream; or, as one of the Scholiasts explains it, ‘when he sent us favourable omens at Aulis’ (ii. 353). 29—31. For this oft-recurring pas- sage (which may be termed a com- mon-place in introducing a speech of Diomede’s), see vii. 398. inf. 693.— avew, ‘silent,’ probably a form of avavot, i.e. advvato. averv. Buttmann inclines to regard it as an adverb, like advw. Thus in Od. xxiii. 93, 7 & avew Synv Horo, it seems at least inde- clinable, as elsewhere axéwv (i. 34). As the plural of avews, the accent should be avew, As an adverb, avéw would be the true form, so that the question is one of much difficulty. See on ii. 323. strange, that the proposal which 82. gol mpara, ‘with you in the was in the former place merely in- first instance, viz. as the author tended to deceive, should here be From this manifest of the proposal to return. He inti- mates, as the Schol. states, that he ne ee ee ee arr “s,. - seriously given. aa blames the others also for assenting to it.—paxyjooua, péuouat, Adyous evavtwwoouat,—h Oéurs éoti, as is the custom and established right; Schol. inconsistency some critics have ar- gued that book ii., others that book 1x., must be a later addition to the poem. Ses —s i . i) i] w : ' f h « > S a ae =a ee y Se et ee a So oes — . at ~—— = —— ne = =a —_ IAITAAO® I. A c al ‘ ‘ / A i) Oépis dori, dvak, dyoph ob d& py te XoAwH ys. a AN “~ dAKnv wév fro. TpaTov veioicas ev Aavaoirw, s »” 5 , \ 5 aN 5 ‘ “ be / dus éuev arToAepov Kal avadKLoa" TAVTA O€ TaAVTS, »+ 29 , > ‘ / SQN / icac “Apyeiwv nev VEol NOE YEPOVTES. SS: NS oe GS > yA r / / 5 r / ; Tol O€ OLA.VOLX cOwke Kpovov mats ayKkuAopyrew ae a \ s oKITTpYW Lev TOL Cowke TETYULHTOAL TeEpL TAVTwY, 5 4 o> » At id / 5 \ / GAkiv O OU TOL EOWKEV, O TE KPATOS EDTL [LEYLOTOY. S / > ° ; + e 3 la OaiL0VL, OUTW Tov pada eArreat vias Aalto” 5 / > » \ 5 / 5 c 5 4, dmToA€emous T EPLEVAL KQL GaVAAKL as Ws AYOPEVELS 5 s QA \ 5 ~ } ‘ > / 7 / ei O€ Gol avTa Oupos eréeoovtat ws TE veerOaL, , as nw » / Epxeo" map Tor Odds, vies O€ TOL ayxt Oaracons éxtac’, ai Tow €rovto Muxyvybev pada rodAai. | > > / / / > / GAA’ aot pevéovaet Kapy Kom“owvTes AxaLot 5 ev / rm , / y i& \ 5 / eis 0 Ké TEP Tpoinv dvarrépropev. ei O€ Kal avTOl, c a A devydvtwr Sdiv vyvai pidyv és warpida yaa" a 3 ae w , / / > 5 ¢ / var d, éya SOevedds Te, paynoouel els 0 KE TEKMWP 3 / ty “ ‘ cal / +] IXiov eipwpev: Ev yap Ge@ ciAjdovOuer. e , > a > » s e ? ds hal, ot S dpa waves ériayov vies Ayaay, 50 Ss vou.os eoTi éxKAncias meta Tappy- cias Aéyev. He. means, that in a public meeting complaints may be made against a king, which it would be unseemly to make in private con- ference. It was on this principle that Achilles had spoken so freely to Agamemnon in i, 121 seqq. 34. dveidtoas, Viz. at iv. 370, where Agamemnon had exclaimed ® pou, Tudéos vie Saidhpoves immodamoro, te TTWOTTELS ; K.T.A.—TavTa TavTa, about all the points of comparison you for- merly drew between me and my father Tydeus, (iv. 399,) both young and old are well informed. 37. dcavdcxa, “divisim, e binis al- terum,” Heyne. ‘ By halves, and not the whole’ of the royal prerogative. Schol. thy ryynv ets Svo0 SteA@v Kat Meptoas, 70 Erepov cou edwxe A€yer SE 70 Baciteverwr, With edwxe we may supply Baowréa elvac. 59. 0 Te, i.e. omep, refers to adAxy, though attracted te the gender of the predicate, kpars. Valour is a greater power or scurce of influence than sovereignty itself; or rather, it is the chief strength of sovereignty. ‘Ducis boni iniperatoriam virtutem esse,” Tac. Agric. § 39. 40. €Areat. ‘Do you really believe, or do you expect they will prove as unwarlike and destitute of courage as you say?’ i.e. as you said of me. 42, éréoovrat, see vi. 361. inf, 398, and on i. 173.—ayxt Gadacons, short put for éyyvs cou rapa Padacon. Scho Ven. éhopnovow at vies mopevoouerat, These reproaches, though painful to Agamemnon to hear, contained the welcome intimation that the Greeks were willing to continue the war freely and without compulsion. (Schol.) : 46. et S& Kal avrot, scil. hevyew eb Aovor. ‘If they too, as well as your self, choose to go, let them go; then I and Sthenelus (see ii. 563, 564) will ficht alone until we have attained the destruction (lit. found the end) of Troy.’ —réxuwp, see Vii. 30. xiii, 20. 49. civ Gea, ‘with the favour of heaven,’ viz. as shown by the omens at Aulis, and the auguries of Calchas; whereas Agamemnon has been I- fatuated by Zeus, sup. 18. Heyne (from the Schol.) conpares iv. 408, TevOouevor TEepaeTor bi cat Znvos aywyn, and ix. 792, ody daimore. 50. ériaxov, elsewhere (ii. 333, 394) uty’ iaxor, ‘shouted assent.’ —ayacgee IX.] TAIAAOS I. 297 vO s , aN e QS 7 prvdov ayacoapevot Atopnoeos ir7rodapovo. “ > 35 / , e ; + - root 0 GVLOTOJLEVOS JLETEDWVEEV LTTTOTO. Neorwp JS / f Tydeldy, rept wev modgum eve KapTEpos ETO, \ “ \ / c / » ¥ KGL BovAn PETA TAVTAS ounAtkas exev apiortos. ¥ , \ A > 7 ¢ >, , ov Tis ToL TOV pUOoV OVvoTceETAL, OTTOL Ayxatot 55 ON / > / ~~ % > / 7 / oboe wdAw épéer’ drap ov TéAOS ikeo piOur, > \ \ , 5 / . \ Q 7 ¥. / o 7) fAyyV KQL VEOS €OOL, €{40S O€ KE KGL 7ALS ELS OmAdTaTos yevenpu” aTap mervupeva Bales > , ‘a 5 \ 4 ~ »” [ Apyetov BaciAjas, ETTEL KATA fLOLpayv eeurres. | SAA. aa Ss ae aA “ / ¥ c > 60 G/ ay eywvV, OS GELO YEPaLTEPOS EVKOMaAL ElVal, ) pevor, admiring (or expressing their admiration of), ef. iii. 224. vii. 404, inf. 431. 52. Nestor, fearing perhaps a rup- ture between Agamemnon and Dio- mede, by a judicious and moderate speech (like that in i. 254 seqq.) dis- misses the question of superiority of the one over the other, conceding to Diomede the valour of youth, (53—57), to Agamemnon the right of ruling as king (69).—7epi, mepicoms, wept mav- TWV. 54, €rAev, ErAeo ini. 418. Praesti- tisti te hac oratione, Doederlein. Diomede had accused Agamemnon both of bad advice (32) and of cowar- dice (39) ; in both these respects Nes- tor, perhaps with some irony, as- sures Diomede that he excels,—as far, that is, as a Very young man can excel in counsel. Thus pera mavras éunAccas, ‘next after all of the same age as yourself” not only qualifies, but virtually negatives the praise. If duyAccas could mean ‘of the same age as ourselves, the sense would be clearer; and so the Schol. Ven. ap- pears to take it; “in both points in which he (Diomede) had abused the king, Nestor says that he surpasses, but not so as to stand first (ovx axpws), for he does not call him kap- zeootaros, that he may not annoy others who equally claim to be brave, ‘nor best in council, ] but wera mavras Sunacxas, that he may not give pain to the seniors; besides, he intends to gainsay (avarpépat) his address, for which reason he does not style him cuvetoraros.” (The words within brackets are not in the Scholum, but seem necessary to the sense.) Only, as Nestor was distinguished for his great age, and in fact was the oldest of all, as Diomede seems to have been the youngest, he had, pro- perly speaking, no opnAcces. Most translators err in rendering pera wavras as if it were mera mac OF meTa ravrwy, Whereas it means ‘next after,’ as mer aAuvLoVva ITnActwvu in ii, 674. 55. dvéacerat, ‘will disparage,’ or ‘consider unfairly said. He probably alludes to the complaint against Aga- memnon in 34—86. (Schol.) Or, as Heyne explains it, ‘all will consider that you have rightly protested against returning, only you have not shown what is best to be done.’ Schol. éxdavAioe kai péuwerar. Cf. iv. 539, évOa Kev ouverte Epyov avnp ovoratto peteAOwv. So émiupeudherOar, ‘not to be content with,’ Herod. vii. 169.— madu épéer, Schol. éumaduy, evayTiws, as mad & 6 ye Aaero pvGov, iv. 357. 57. 4 uyv, sane quidem; ‘it is true, you are very young, and might be a son of mine born last; but yet you give sage advice.’ Schol. 6pa ozocor ot ératvor’ ayeddv yap avTe@ améveyse TO Trav THs cupBovAns, OAtya avTos mpog- Ojxcew épav. In xiv. 112 Diomede alludes to the disadvantage he feels in being the youngest of all, my te KéTw ayaonobe ExagTos, ovveKxa OH ‘yeves Hie vewraros ei wed vuwv. The next verse is omitted by Bekker; and cer- tainly the plural BaovAjas ill] suits the remarks of Diomede respecting Agamemnon alone. For Bacgew tia Tt. see XVi. 207, TavTa p’ ayerpopevor Od’ eBacere, 60-62. GAN’ aye x.7.A. * But come, let me, who profess to be older than you, speak out and go through the whole question; and none shall dis- parage (or gainsay) my words, not even King Agamemnon.’ As aye éfeirnw is clearly the hortative snb- IATAAOS I. +& 5 / / / egelrw Kal TavTa. dulEopat: ovd€ Ké Tis fot An > / > sO / > / uvov atipynoe, ovde Kpciwy Ayapéeuvuv. / / / “ dppytwop abéucotos avéeortids éotww éxeivos < > ~ / 5 / Os ToA€uwou eparat értonuiov OKPVOEVTOS. IAN 7) Tow vov pev reGwucba vuKti medal, aAA 1) ToL voV pev 7 Ha peAaivy ddpra 7 eporAoopecba, prdrakripes dé Exaoror . / \ / AcEdobuv rapa tadpov épuxriy TELXEOS EKTOS. SS es ea ees , \ ma 3 9 / 5 ‘ + KOUPOLOLV [LEV TAUT ev iT€AA Opa’ QUTGapP €7TELTA, eee a > AY \ \ > \ \ / > / Arpeion, ov pev dpxe ot yap Bactrevraros éoat, , Aa A , »” / 4 5 , daivy daira Yepovet’ EOLKE TOL, OV TOL GELKES. 70 junctive, it follows that éttouar re- presents dt’fwuar. See on viii. 3875. Schol. dveAevcomat ta mpdypata an’ apx7s méxpe TéAdouvs. Cf. xix. 186, év olon yap mavta Suikeo Kai KaréAeas, This is said in reference to od réAos ixeo above.—ovde «.7.A., i.e. though Agamemnon had good reason to dis- like the preceding speech of Dio- mede. 63, 64, This distich is quoted by Aristophanes, Pax 1096, 1097.—a¢py- twp, Schol. 0 dpytpias (ii. 362) Kat avyyeveias pH METEXwY, amavOpwros, amoAs Kal cvyyéverav ovK exw. ‘ With- out the ties of relationship,’ or ex- cluded from the rights of succession and other privileges attaching to registered members of a phratry.— aGéu.cros, without a share in the laws and other common rights of citizens.—avéorios, without a settled home. Schol. 6 yap éoriav vépwv Kai Biov édpatov tina THs mpds TOUS OiKeLous dméxerat oracews. Generally, the three relations of a citizen, social, political, and religious, appear to be described. But it is not quite clear at whom the remark is directed: Heyne thinks Nestor speaks of him- self, and intends to say, that he does not desire war merely for its own sake, It may however apply to Diomede and his too warlike speech (48, 49). By emdnu.cou not so much éudvaAcov, or intestine strife, seems to be meant, as a war that has visited a people and remains upon them, like a pestilence, One of the Scholiasts, interpreting it by eudvaiov, adds Aéyer Se Totto aivr- ToHevos tov “AxiAAéa, Heyne says, . Ipsum Agamemnonem a pervicacia in dissidio civili fovendo deterret.” 65, 66. These were the very words of Hector in viii, 502, 508, and (ex- cept by the law of Homeric common- places|, they have no right to be Nestor’s words here. What follows about the vAaxes was equally Hee tor’s advice (viii. 519—521). See the remarks on vii. 345.—é€xacrot, seve- rally, each for his own company.— AckaoOwv, excubent, let them lie down on watch. See x. 181, where the guards are found by Nestor and Dio- mede ovy evdovtes, add’ éypyyopri elaro, By tetxeos éx7os he appears to mean, in the space between the rampart of the Grecian camp and the outer moat, kara wécov tahpov Kai Tetyeos, inf. 87. Schol. tva opwmevoe rots mode los ~KaTarAnaooey avtovs, éow b8 ovTes THS Tadpov aghadréws Gow, 68. xovpovow on the young men of birth; the fighting-men. See on i, 47().—erecra, after this plan has been offered for your acceptance.—od pév apxe, apyeve ii. 345, be our leader both in council and in action. “Rerum agendarum fac exordium,” Heyne, who however inclines to supply odov, il. e. praei, which would suit 89 inf., yepovzas Hyev és KAcoinv. Schol. ravros Adyouv Kat maons ouuBovdys mpoxara- Badde apxos, — BactAevtatos, see x 239. 70. yépovor, for the seniors; partly, Says the Schol., because Agamemnon would hear with better grace at 4 banquet old Nestor’s free speaking; partly because companionship at table tends to make all friends,—é€oixe rou, ‘it is quite right that you should do so, and by no means unbecoming. A singular pleonasm; but Nestor urges the matter by putting it in the light of a duty. Whether ro: is the particle, or for cot, in either or both clauses, is not clear. re.) BN ULS, IAIAAOS I. 299 lal , 54 , \ “ > nw mA€iat ToL olvov Khiciat, Tov vies "Ayarov 5 / 4 > > 5 / / M YMAT LAL Opnknbev €7T evpea TOVTOV ayovuo ly" ~ / » ae Cc &/ 4 5 4 sd Taoa ToL eo vrodesin, TOAEETOL avdoces, ~ > 5 tA nA , td 5 4 ToAAav § AYPOMEVOV TH TELTEAL OS KEV GplaTHYV L BovAnv Bovdcion. nN 5 , pada O€ xXpew TaVvTas Axatovs ~] oo | exOXns Kal TUKLWYS, OTL dyLoL eyyviu vnoV , \ , | ae sa , Kalovolv mupa toda Tis Gv TAb€ ynonoecev ; Oo FAS SN Wee ig i , \ > / i) Vuc oO 70 nHE dLrappaicer OTPQaTOV VE COaAWCEL. e > cA “> » an / / ) ws eal, ot 8 dpa tod pada pev KAvov #58 riOovro, 5 we la ‘ , 5 4 ex 0€ puAaKTHpes OV TEVYETLY EDT EVOVTO 80 Tr Sw at an api te Neoropidny Opacvpydea, roinéva Aadv, > >’ > sf > ; e » 70 apd AcKkddAadov kat laApevov vias “Apyos, audi te Mnpidvyv “Adapna te Anirupdv te, “3 \ / / “ le) 70 apt Kpeiovros vidv, AvKourydea Stov. o 7,» a 4 / ¢ \ “A ¢ 4 ~ ETT EOAV YYELOVES duAakwv, EKATOV O€ EKAOTW 8 oa “A 7 ~ S et \ » KOUpOL ApLa OTELYOV, doALx ey Xea XEpolv EX OVTES. Aa Aa, / 4 \ , es 57 Ka0 0€ ecov TAadpov Kal TELYEOS LCoV LOVTES" »” a! Ay aw / 4/) ~ , ¢ evla Oe Tup KnavToO, TiGEVTO O€ ddp7ra. EKAOTOS. > LO 45 qt Atpeldns de y€povTas aoAXéas nyeEV “Ayaov , / ~ €s KALoiny, Tapa d¢ ot TiO PEVOELKER OalTa: 90 a 5 ee / pe “~ , a ¥ OL €7T oveiad ETOLLG TT POKELLEVa XELpas taAXorv. 71. mAetar, ‘full’ Of. ii. 226, mActad TOL XAAKOU KALoiat.—nyatiar, Schol. ar’ éxacTnv nmepay. In Od. ii. 104 and Hes. Theog. 597, the word means diurnus, ‘in the day-time,’ and so Hesych. narrow juepevoe’ avOnjeprvot, —@pyxndev, though in vii. 467 the supplies of wine for the Greeks are said to come from Lemnos. 73. vrodeEim, Means (or supplies) for giving entertainments. Hesych, xXopnyta mpds vrodoxyynv. Thetis made long in thesi as in i. 205. ii, 588.— Bekker reads modéow &€ Favaocets, But cf. i. 288. 74. aypouévwv (epic aorist of ayeipw), ‘when many are assembled’ (or, ‘of many assembled’) ‘ you can follow the advice of him who gives the best counsel,’ 75. xpew, xpeta (avris ixaver), as in X. 43, xpew BovaAns euexaice, Inf. 197, 7) Tt ada xpew, where there is a simi- lar ellipse.—éo@Ans «.7.A., Schol. mpds TO meioat “AxtAAéa.—mUpa MOAAG, See Vili. 562. 77. tis &v «.t.A. ‘Who would be pleased at such tidings as that?’ i.e. that is serious news to hear of. The accusative follows yn@jcecev as noO7- vai Tt, xaAeravvey Te &C. The Schol. observes that this remark seems di- rected at Diomede’s boast, sup, 48, 78. vvé née, the result of this night’s work, viz, the attempt to appease Achilles, will prove the ruin or the salvation of the army, 80. duAakrypes, sup. 66.—apdi, at. tending on, or following as their leader. See iii. 146. iv. 252. This is an lonic usage, e.g. Herod. i. 63, o¢ audt Iewiorparov éamecdvtes Tove ‘A@nvaiovs tpérover, For Ascalaphus and Ialmenus see ii. 512; Meriones, Aphareus, and Deipyrus are men- tioned xiii. 478, 479, with Ascalaphus, 85. erra, ‘the (above) seven.’—xov- po, “well-born youths,’ sup. 68,— Merov Tadpov, see sup. 67. 89. Nestor’s advice (70) is here also carried out, as in the sending out of the guards, “ { i ae SS = a ug gee e ” —— _— ~_— — ww, ae — Za =< ™. —— 300 TATAAO®S I. ee. ) \ , \ 9s ia ot + o¢ GQUTAP €7TEL TOTLOS KAL EONTUOS Eg EPOV EVTO, ~ / ¢ / »” ~ TOls O YEpwv TOpLTPWTOS UPALVE LEV HPXETO PYTW + / e / 4 / / Néortwp, ot kal tpdcbev apiorn daivero BovAn: Ps f bid , \ , 0 ow év dpovéwy ayopyncaTo Kal merEéeirev ‘¢? AD ca + fe. AN ae ous s ATpeion KUVOLOTE, VAG aAvopwv AyapLepvor, 5 \ ‘ L& / ed <€ A lal €V GOL eV Ang, OEéeO O apgopPat, OVVEKG ToAAGv adv éoot dva€ Kai tor Leds eyyvadigev fs , > OX ww ps yd Bs a oKyTTpov T de Gepiotas, wa opior Bovrctyoba. a) \ \ ‘ / a we ay > . / Kpyyvat oe Kat dAAw, OT av Ta Oupos avayy f “ 5 5 2 s / “> A es 4 ¥ ELTTELV ELS aryaov* o€o 0 E€SeTat OTTL KEV apX)- 5 \ . \ BY / of t) ‘a x» QAvUTap cyw Epew WS prot OOKEL €1VAL aAploTa, 5 / / Ad 5 / Ad / ov yap Tis voov aAAov apetvova TOvdE voncel, = ; 5 \ / 5 \ tA. nO » \ ~ OLOV cyw Voew, Y)PAEV TAAGQL 1) €TL KQL VUV, 2¢ »” ~ ¢ \) /, - rAN / ES €TL TOU OTE, OLoyeves, Botonida KoupyvV xwopevov AyxiAjjos eBys Khicinbev dzrovipas 93. vdawwéuev priv, see vi. 212. Vii. 824.—xat mpdocbev, ‘on former occa- sions also,’ Viz. i. 282. vii. 123 (Schol.). 96. Nestor makes a speech remark- able for its caution; for he knows well that the topic he has to treat of is a very delicate one. He begins with a compliment to the king, and then adds, that his whole address, from the first word to the last, will be about Aim, because he has in fact all the power to act, while his coun- cillors can only suggest. The opening words are couched in the style of the solemn addresses to the gods, e.g. Theocr. xvii. 1, €« Avds apywmerda, Kai és Aia Anyere, Motoat.—Oeutores, ‘ju- risdiction,’ lit. decisions respecting disputed rights.—odict, i, e. avrots. Cf. ii. 206, where the present verse has been interpolated, with Bacvvevy or €uBactde’y for BovAevyncba. 100. 7@, ‘wherefore,’ viz. because men look to you as responsible for their safety. Heyne, placing a full Stop at apfoua, and a colon at Bov- AevnoGa, regards to = rovvexa as an- Swering to ovvexa, ‘because you are the king of many hosts, therefore’ &c.—repi, wept or vrép mavrwr, ‘it be- hoves you beyond others both to sug- gest words and to give them a fair hearing (when suggested by others) ; to carry them into effect too for another, whenever his mind prompts any man to speak for good; for on you will depend (the accomplish- ment of) whatever he may originate, or ‘first propose.’ Schol. ev 7 of efovala eaTtat TO Epyor TovTo Soxmacat, y 70 Twv Adywy KaTOpOwua gov EoTat eis oe yap avevexOnoerar. The nomi- native to dpxn is 6 Aéywr, viz. the addos of the preceding clause. Heyne and others explain ort xev apyy by ort av xpatn. Doederlein more cor- rectly renders it ‘ex te pendebit quicquid ille suaserit.’ So apyew Aoyouv Herod. ix. 48 and elsewhere. 106, éx tov bre is explanatory of mada. kat voy,‘ no one will devise 4 better plan than this, which I have long had in mind; indeed, ever since you took Briseis from the enra Achilles, contrary to my advice’ (lit. ‘not at all aecording to our senti- ments,’ viz. as expressed i, 275), The plan alluded to is, of course, to en- deavour to pacify Achilles. The formula éé ér rod, which the Sehol. explains az’ éxeivou Tov xpdvov Ews TOU vuv, appears to repeat the én from the preceding verse. 107. ’"AxiAjos may depend on KAe cinder, or it may be the genitive ab- solute, and that in one of two Senses : ‘what time he was enraged with you, or ‘thereby rousing his anger.’ Doe- derlein contends for the first of these, IX] TAIAAOS®S I. S01 ¥ O° + ad a ait tr Pe Bak a OU TL Ka 1) LET EPOV ye VOOV pAas Oo yp TOL eyw Y€ TOA arrepvO of nV. w ~ } n~ ov oe ow joeyaAdntope Gupw Y & ¥ / A sf) / , ” elgas avopa depiotov, ov alavatol wep Eeticar, 110 ‘ ” , yTinnoas’ EAwv yap €X€ls yepas. GAN ére Kat vov ys , / 5 / sf dpaliperO WS KEV [ALY GPETOA/LEVOL Temi wLEev 5 / 4 > 5 A ” / ; 33 WPOololVv T aYAVvolc t €ETWEOOL TE peerAtx Looe. \ a> > / ¥ 2-3) Ow > , TOV O GUTE TpOTeEEtTE avags avopwv Ayapepvov ¢ > / 74 Sie % > 4 AAC AILTV, OVO QuUTOS AVALVOLLAL. ¢ 3 / mG, 2 / aD 5 \ 4 / < - @ YEpOV, OV TL WEvOOS Eas aTas KaTéeAc&as. 115 avTt vv ToAA@vV “ \ ‘ ¢ a “~ / Nady eotiv avnp ov Te Levs knpt drAynon, c ~~ aw xy “N 7 vA 4 > a Os vov TovTOV eTLGE, Oapacce € Aaov Ayatar. 5 > 3 \ 5 / \ . 4 ay / GAN eet aacapny dpeot Acvyadenot ribyoas, A s/s ae a7 tc 5 p,.% -® P aw eehw dpecat, Oomeval T amrEepEetoL amrowwa: 120 ¢ “A > 5 / 4 nA > 5 4 VJALV 0 év wavrerot TEpLKAVTG. dap OVOLYVY, 7 mn 4 /, i \/ AA n , ETT GATUPOVS TPLTOOGs, O€Ka O€ Xpuaoto TAAGVTGO, ” ay jf 5 , aA 7a Ww & alGwvas de AESynras eeixoot, OwoeKa O LTToUS 109. arenv@ecdunv, dehortabar, He- sych. and Schol. Ven. amTnyopevor, exw@Avov.—peyadyropt, ‘haughty,’ as péyas Ouuos and Ovuos aynywp are often used. See inf. 255, av d€ peyad- HTopa Oupov toxyev ev oTyPeror.—orv... wep is to be taken together. 111. Ini. 856 nearly the same verse occurs. 112. dpagwmerGa, ‘let us consider.’ He avoids the imperative dpagov, as the Schol. says, being more desirous to persuade than to command.—és kev twerTlQwnev, Attice orws av teicat- ev, ‘how we may make friends with and win him to us by propitiatory gifts and gentle words.” The per depends both on the participle and the verb. So xix. 179, avrap émevta ce Sacti évi KALoins aperadOw, 115. Agamemnon, instead of being offended at Nestor’s freedom, ac- knowledges his fault, and declares what gifts he is ready to offer to appease Achilles.—ov te Wevddos «.7.A,, a short way of saying ovderv wevoapuevos KatéActas, OY ov Te Weddos EAckas KaTa- Aéywv &¢. The arn, ‘infatuation,’ or a7rat, ‘acts of folly,’ form the usual theme with Agamemnon; e.g. sup. 18. 116. aacapnyv. Cf. xi. 340, aacaro $€ péya Ovunw.—arvri, avraéios, Schol. twos eo7t moAAois 0 els avnp, OTrav F OcoptaAyjs, — avip. Not Nestor, but Achilles, whom Agamemnon now per- ceives to have been the favourite of Zeus, because he has allowed the Achaeans to suffer for that hero’s offended pride. The vv is like apa or rot. Of. i. 382, ot dé vu Aaot OvycKov ETATTUTEPOL, 119. AevyaAenor, il)-starred, unlucky. Hesych. xaderats, kai ra Ouors, In Xxi. 281, vov dé pe Aevyadew OavaTw ejuapTo aA@vat, it is a synonym of Avype, ‘dismal.’ The Scholiasts con- sidered it to mean OAcOpias, as if AovyaAdats. The phrase in Pindar, Pyth. iv. 109, Aevxats riOyjoavta ppacw, seems connected with this, but is still more obscure. 120. apéoar, apécac@ar, sup. 112, Properly, ‘to please,’ as in Ar. Equit. 359, ra ev GAAa pw’ Npewas A€ywr, as if from apéoxw,—amrepetowa, see 1. 13. 121. dvonynvw. The epic subjunctive here stands for the future, as in ii. 488, wAnbvv, 8 ovK av éeym pvOncouar ovd dvounvw. Cf. inf. 515.—amvpous is explained by the Schol. to mean vessels of metal not used for placing on the fire, but to be kept as orna- ments in the house. The at@wves A€Bnres, according to the same au- thority, are those ets mip BadAouevor, It may mean, ‘bright,’ ‘ burnished ;’ or in reference to the deep colour of copper. — 302 IAIAAOS I. a / \ 4 mnyovs a¥Xoddpous, ot a€bALa ToTTW apovTo, > \ e / / ov Kev GAnos Ein aVI|pP © TOTS. YEvOLTO, ovd€ Kev GKTHMWV EpiTijoLO XpUTOLO, Oooa mo. Hveixavto d€OALa pwovuyxes rol. dHcw 8 érra yuvatkas apvpova épya idvias, Aco Pidas, ds, ore AéoBov évxryevny edev ards, eEchounv, at cadrXeu évixwvy PdAda YUVQLKOV. 130 \ , eR 2 ‘ Qo » cA 43> 935 4 TAS MEV OL OWTW, META O ETT ETAL HY TOT arnipwY, / ~ “ / o 5 a“ Koupy Bpionos: ert 0€ wéeyav OpKov 6movmat nm 5 , N a pn OTE THS evvns eruBrnmevar Hoe peryyvat 1 Oéuis avOpdrov rede, dvdpav HOE yuvatKkav. As 4 > , / , >. O27 > o TAUTA MEV QUTLKA TAVTA TAPETO ETAL’ Ei O€ KEV AUTE 135 aotv péya pidmoro Oeot Séwor dAama€éat, a oy 4 A \ a) / via adts xpucod Kat yaAKod vynodcbw ciceh Guy, ore kev darecueba Anid ‘“Axarol, Tpwiddas b€ yuvaikas éeixoow aris édérbu, ai Ke per “Apyetnv ‘Edévnv xadAdorat éoow, 140 el 0€ Kev "Apyos ixotued” ‘AxauKdv, odGap d&porvpys, 124. myovs, ‘compact,’ ‘ firmly- built ;’ evrayeis, evtpadets. So xvmare myy, Od.v.388, The ancients wrongly explained it to mean ‘black,’ misled perhaps by the epithet myyermaddrAw in iii. 197, where see the note.—a6do- opovs, race-horses, trained to carry off prizes. Cf. xi. 699, abAodpor trot —€eAOdvtes jeer’ deOda., 125. aAnios. The ancient critics doubted whether this word was from Aeca, ‘booty,’ or Axor, ‘ corn-land.’ (See on vi. 201.) The general sense is, ‘a man would not be poor either in possessions or in gold, who had all the wealth that my racers have won in prizes.’ But 126 is perhaps an interpolation, for aKTHMwWY, (avev K7nKaTwY,) Seems a late word; it is used by Theocritus xvi. 33, meviav axTypova KAaiwv. The Ionic dialect rejoices in this form of adjective ; compare Secdyuwr, iii. 56; vonuwv, Od. Li. 282; racyvejyuwv, Herod. ii, 173. 128. auuvpova épya refers to female skill in the art of embroidery or Weaving.—edev avtds, when Achilles himself captured Lesbos. This event ore sg was described in some of the / allads called “ prae-Homeric.” See inf. 271, 828—831. The general-in- chief had a choice of captives, even though he took no part in storming a city. ‘The sense then is, ‘I will give him back captives which he formerly won with his own spear.’ 131. wera, ‘among,’ i.e. superadded to them. Schol. Ven. core 8 éxros (i.e, ray extra) 4 Bovonis. This is clear from xix. 245, €« & ayov alia yuvaikas amuova épya idvias err’, arap oySoarnv Bptonida kadAAurdpynov.—kovpn, not only ‘the daughter,’ but ‘the lady-daugh- ter.’—emi 5é, ‘and besides,’ as in xxi. 373, éy@ & ei Kai 768" duovmat, = 133. tys, for tavrys, the genitive after evvys.—h Ours, Schol. drep éor EB0s av@pwros. He merely speaks of the natural law of union between the sexes. 135. atre, ‘hereafter,’ on another occasion. 138. etoedAOwv, ‘let him enter the city when we Greeks are dividing the booty, and heap up for himself a ship with gold and copper in abundance. The genitives depend on vyyracbw in the sense of rAnpwodcdw, There is perhaps a play on the words, as the Scho]. remarks, both here and inf. 558, vynoas eb vnas. So also in mA IInAcada wercyv, xvi. 142. . 141. “Ayauxov, the Peloponnesian as opposed to Pelasgie Argos, or Thes- cs, IX.] IAIAAOS I. 308 / , » / A take > , yap.Bpos Kev prot €our ticw Sé é Poov Opéorn, A La / ‘’) » ~ os pot THAVYETOS TpEherat Gadin Eve TOA. nw / 5 \ 4 \ / , Tpels O€ prot eit Ovyarpes évi Peyapy evTrnKTo, 4/) \ ied > 4 Xpvoobemis kai Aaodixn cai Ididvacca: 145 / 74 > 7 , | , Tawy nv K eeAyor diArny dvaedvov ayécOw \ > ~ > mpos oixov IlnAnos éyw 8 émi petAra docw \ sx > ° > » ys cn 3 sa TOAXG par, oo Ov Tw TIS én eredwke Ovyarpt. e \ / © O52 2\ / / €77TQa dé OL dMcw €v VALOLLEVO, 7TOALEeOpa, KapdapvrAnv ‘Evorny re kat ‘Ipyv roueroav 150 . , A> awe Dypas re Cabeas 70 “AvOeray Babirenov »y KaAnv + Alreiav Kat IIjdacov ame Cero ay. Tara. dO éyyds adds, véarat TIvAov Auabdevtos: ev 0 dvdpes vatovor tmodvppyves ToAvBovrat, saly, ii. 681.—ot@ap apovpys, ‘rich in corn-land, as Bowy éx miap éAéa@at, xi. 550. Schol. 70 yovtuwratov Kai Kad- Avorov THS Yyns Kal Kdprimor, Virg, Aen. i. 531, ‘ potens armis atque ubere glebae.’ 142. xev €or = ein ay, ‘ he may, if he pleases, become my son-in-law, — TnAuvyeros, see On iii. 175. The mean- ing ‘delicately reared’ is confirmed by 9aAim evi woAAH, ‘in much good cheer.’ 145. Laodice and Iphianassa seem to be the same as Electra and Iphi- genia in the tragedies. It has been inferred from hence that the sacrifice of Iphigenia was a story unknown to Homer, and the invention of later poets; but such inferences are not worth much, for variety in the Trojan legends was pretty sure to exist. We know indeed from Herod, ii. 117 that this was really the case, 146, avaedvov, ‘without presents to the bride,’ (or rather, perhaps, to her family for sanctioning the marriage.) This word, like avdeArros, contains the unmutilated ava, the origin, pro- bably, of the so-called “a privati- vum.” It had the force of our un in wnlike, &c., and implied the reverse or negation of a quality.—ecAca, gifts, leasing presents, precAcynara Ovmo, Not only, he says, will I not exact the customary tribute from a son-in- law to a father-in-law, but I will my- self give him marriage-gifts, viz. as mpoika or dower with his wife. The eri belongs by tmesis to dmcw, as in the next line émédwxe, The Attics often use éncdovvac in this sense, ‘ to make a free present,’ viz. oue that cannot be strictly claimed on the law of retribution. 150—152. Schol. Megonvides atras moAas, It is difficult to explain how Agamemnon, king of Argos, could have the right to confer on Achilles, as his son-in-law, whole cities, with their peoples and tributes (dwzivat), so far from Argolis as in Messenia, ‘furthermost in Pylos,’ i.e. at the southern end of the west side of the Peloponnese. The Schol. says, he may have held them in right of his Spartan wife Clytemnestra; or he may have regarded his brother Mene- laus’ property as his own in common (a questionable doctrine, surely, in this case). Perhaps the true explana- tion is, that the poet, as an Asiatic, had an imperfect idea of the geogra- phy, and took these names as he found them in other ballads. Pherae and Cardamyle are recognized in the maps, on the sinus Messeniacus; but the other coast-towns seem to be un- known. Herodotus mentions Kapéa- BUAnY THY Aakervichy in Viii, 73. 153. véarar, Novissimae, as in xi.'712, @pvdcooa is a city on the Alpheuy veatyn IlvAov nuaddevros. The ancient critics took véarar, (al. vaeras, kéarat,) for a verb = vatovtat, and the Schol. Ven. expressly says avri rod éoyaton, ovx ev, as if he too thought it wasa form of the perfect plural. 154. twoAvppnves, rich in flocks, See on il. 106, and compare ou OjAuv brdpe pnvor, X, 216, a =) oe Se ee ee Lge ee ee = ca me meee SR. ees wee RS 2 > wt « ss O PS Lis = a ene: Ss ——— -— et a oo ee lt B.« ~ — es ee eee ee ne > < - =~ = b a oan we —— = - ——[=Fy > <——— - en = “au ing Gg —? a _—— Cr rs ey ena en ee TAIAAO®S I. by e a 4 \ cA mh / OL KE € OWTLVITL Geov WS TLULNTOVOL id ¢ ¢ A / r be r / ia , KGL OL UTO OKYTTPW / TAPAS TEAECOVTL VEMLOTAS. di t& , TAUTG KE Ol TeAET ALL peTarAANEaVTL YOAoLO. dunOyrw. ~ f “5 . "Aidns TOL apLEetALyos 70 d.OaLAcTos* , , > ~ 4 n » 4 c /, Tovvexa Kal Te PpoTtotct Gewv EyGioros amravTwv. , ¢ , , Kal Lol UToaTHTW, Orcov BactAevTEpos Eiji > ~ / » a 39 70 OoooVv YEVEN] TPOYEVETTEPOS EVXOMAL ELVAL. a> \ ‘ TOV O . Ary > » nT , ¢ / ~ NLELIET evreita | EPYVLOS Lr7TOTA Neorwp LO aa ” L A. A > , *°Atpelon KvduoTe, avag avdpav Ayapeuvor, a > 35 . asa > A dapa pLev OUKET OvOoOoTa OLOWS AxidAnt AVOKTL 5 5 » \ 5 , Ld 4 av ayere, KANTOUS OTPLVOMEV, OL KE TAXLOTA, EOwo’ és kAcoinv UnAniddew ’AytdAros. “3 ¥ \ \ EL 0 aye, TOUS Gv €ywv eriowouat ot Oe riOecbur. Doing pev tpwticta SiuidiAros nynodc bw, 156. kat ot x.7.A. ‘And subject to his sceptre shall pay him rich dues.’ —Oéuotes, ‘rights, lawfully claimed TédAyn, paid by the vassal to the chief- tain. Schol. Aurapods ddpovs tedécov- ow. In the same sense of ‘ paying’ TeXeoaust Is used in the next line. Heyne thinks the réAn, fixed taxes, are opposed to dwrivar, voluntary offerings. 158. dunOytw, ‘let him be tamed,’ a figure from breaking in a fierce ani- mal.—'Atéys tor, ‘Hades, we know, is stern and relentless, and not to be tamed; and that is the reason, in sooth, why he is to mortals the most hateful of all.’ The xaé re in 159 nearly = roc or 64 mov. It is not often made short before Bp. The inference to be drawn is, that Achilles will like- wise become hateful unless he yields. Schol. dua 6€ tov “Addov edyjAweev ws, Edy Tis é€oTiv apetAryos, BdeAupds Tots racw éorat. Inf. 312 Hades is made a type of whatever is most odious, €xOpos yap or Ketvos Omas ’AiSao mIAn- ow «.7.A. Xx. 64, otxia (‘AtSov) opep- Sar€ evpwevta, Ta TE OTvyéovar Geoi Ep, _ 160. vroocrjrw. ‘Let him be sube ject to me.’—oogorv, kal’ dcov, bow paddov, The king stands on his rights in a dignified way, and does not have recourse to any abject con- cession or entreaty. — rpoyeveotepos, viz. avrov. If he will not obey me as his king, let him reverence me as his senior, 164. ovxére «.7.A. After what you have said, no one can justly call your proposals unfair or your offers inade- quate. Cf. sup. 55. Heyne is wrong in saying that ov«érs in Homer is simply for ove, Like érecra, the en implies that things have come toa certain point, after which further results are likely or not likely to happen. 165. KAntovs. Schol. mpéoBeus em A€xtous, TOUS amd TOD KadeloOat aipovs wévous, Compare «Andnv, sup. Il, Hesych. xAnros' 6 €& dvowatos KeKAy- Kévos, H 6 Evdoéos. Having obtained the consent of Agamemnon, Nestor loses not a moment in making pre- parations for effecting a reconcilia- tion with Achilles, 167. «« & aye. ‘Come therefore, these (envoys) JZ will select (look after, or see to), and let them com- ply.—rovs, i. @. rovtous. It might however also = ods Gy emdywuat, ov Sé ribécOwv. Hesych. érioyovrat* émi« Adgfovrat, So Od. ii. 294, tawv (Se. vy@v) ev Tor eywv emiowouat H TIS apiorm. The epic future with av here represents the Attic optative; see on viii. 375. 168. mpérvora. First of all I will nominate Phoenix (the aged friend and former tutor of Achilles), not as an ambassador himself, but to pre- cede and introduce them. Schol. méureTat 6 Dots ovx ws mpeaBevTys® S¥o yap Fv eos mpecBevew* GAA wo Tots mperBevtais ovAAGByTa. He does IX.] TAITAAOS I, a Dy, 305 2. % + > »” / ~ avuTap erett Alas te peyas Kal dios “Odvaceds , 73> knpvkwv 0 Odios Te Kat EipuBdrns dy’ érérOur. 170 “hepte d€ xepaiv Vowp, evpyphoal re Kédeobe, odpa Aut Kpovidy dpnoducd’, ei x’ éXenon.”’ e / “~ ws a “~ WS Paro, TOLOL O€ TAOLV €aooTa pvdov €€LTTEV - a , ee 7% ~ + QUTLKA KT)PUKES poev Vdwp €7Tb XELpas EX EUAY, “~ \ “ , “~ KOUPOL de KpyTHpas eTvTETTEWAVTO TOTOLO, 1 “I Or , > + nw c vounoav 0 apa macw eTapsapevor Serdecow, are res. ee. / 2 ” , auTap erel omeioav Te Tiov 6 dcov nOeXr€ Oupds, lal > / > MppavT é€k kKuoins Ayapéuvovos “Arpeidao. aA , & Toot O€ TOAN eréreAAe Tepyvios imrdra Néorwp, devdiAAwv és Exacrov, Odvecju Sé wdAvora, 180 “A c / 5 , a Teipav ws TemiGoev dprjpova, IInXctwva. Tw de Barnv rapa Giva rodvddAoic Bow Gardoons, in fact take a very important part in the embassy, by his long speech inf, 434 seqq. 169. “‘Oduvocetis. He appears to have been appointed from his consummate skill as an orator, ili, 223, Ajax cer- tainly was no orator, but he would best represent, so to say, the military urgency of the case. And both were the special friends (Ayawy diArarot, inf, 288) of Achilles—émecra answers to mpwriora, ‘followed by Ajax and Ulysses,’ as we say. 170. EvpuvBarns. Whether he was the herald of Agamemnon, mentioned together with Talthybius in i. 320, or the herald of Ulysses, ii. 184, Od. xix. 247, may be doubted. The Schol. Ven, says the latter is meant, since Achilles would have been exasperated if he had seen the Eurybates who took away Briseis. The name seems de- rived from the office, viz. from the herald’s missions to far places, ad tov dSiadépery xynpvynatra, Kur. Suppl. 382. The other herald, Odius, is not elsewhere mentioned. 171. xéAeoGe, give the order for evdynuta, or religious silence, to be observed. This is addressed to the heralds, as appears from 174. So im- portant a mission was commenced by invoking the favour of Zeus. The shorter ceremony, in lieu of a sacri- fice, was simply the pouring of liba- tions. As in a sacrifice they always feasted, so in libations drinking fol- Jowed to their hearts’ content (177). —odpa, with a future, see viii, 111. 173, éadd7a, ‘ pleasing; an epic per- fect from a root Faé, lengthened, in the present, into avddvew, as AauBave, AavGavw, from Aaf, Aaé, 175, 176. For this distich see i, 470. 180. devdiAAwy €s Exactov, oculis modo in hunc, modo in illum con- jectis, Heyne. Hesychius and the Schol. dtavevwy rots dbOadmois, mept- BAérwv, kata 7d Séov Siactpédwv Tovs opOadrumovs. They appear to have re- ferred the latter part of the com- pound to tAAecv or iAAds, used of roll- ing or distorted eyes, e. g. Ar. Thesm. 846, Adds yeyévnuwat mpogdoxav. Per- haps it is only a termination, as in vavTiAAew, and the first part of the root is dev, dov, or div, (Sévdpor, doveiv, dwev, &c.,) as Doederlein suggests, who thinks the meaning is, ‘ coming up to and speaking first to one and then to another of the ambassadors.’ ibid. ’Oésvocn., Viz, éwereAAe or émi« téeAAwv, He gave especial charge to Ulysses to use his best efforts, be- cause he had confidence in his skill as an orator. See iii. 223. 182. tw de, the two envoys, Ajax and Ulysses. Of Phoenix, as a subordi- nate character at present, no special mention is made.—mapa iva, along the shore towards the station or camp of Achilles at Sigeum. The nearness to the sea of itself would suggest the invocation of the powers of that element; moreover, as the Schol, reminds us, Achilles had a sea- x wee LE AES La A ats ET EI Tr ce — a "2S" = IATAAO® I. / TOAAG par edyopevw yarnoxw elvorvyaiw , n / / pniwiws mtembetvy peyadas dpevas Aiaxidao. A> / \ “ e / Muppudovev 8 emi te kAuoias Kal vias ixéoOny, 185 Tov 0 evpov dpéva TEepTropevov poppiyye Avyein = > Kady davdare€y, eri 5 apyvpeov Cvyov Hey: \ ¥ > 2¢ 5 / d ? , 3 / THVv apet e& evapwv, todkw Heriwvos oderoas" a @ ‘ Te) A> Wy / A TH O ye Ovjov ereprrev, aewe 0 apa Kr€a avdpar. Q - 2 f . 7 IlarpoxXos 6€ ot ofos evavTios HoTO ClwTy, 190 AS st , Ih > sO deymevos Aiaxidnv, orote Angevev aeidwy. it) “~ ~ 5 “ To b¢ Barny tpotépw, tyyeito b€ dtos ‘Odvaceis, 4 A , > 5 ~ oTav O€ mpoaG avroto. Tapov o dVOPOVEEV "AxirXevs aitn oiv poppcyyt, Aurav eos evOa Oaacce. eS > ~ / ANY n Gs 5 atts Larpoxdos, ével ide POras, avéorn. 195 TH Kal Setkvipevos TpoTehy WOdas WKS AytAdevs nymph for his mother, and of the marine gods generally Poseidon was the king.—remvety, ‘that they might persuade,’ as i. 100, rore Kev pv tAag- oamevoe teTiPourev. The aorist infini- tive, with reference to future time, commonly follows evyouat, éArigw, &. —peyaras dpévas, peyav Ovpov, the haughty spirit. 185, 186. Compare i. 328, 329. 186. doppryy.. Achilles was said to have learnt this art from the Centaur Chiron. This scene, as Heyne re- marks, was a favourite one with Greek poets and artists. A vignette from an ancient gem decorates the first page of this book in his edition; and one of the painted Greek vases in the British Museum (No. 994) ex- hibits a similar design, viz. Achilles seated, playing the lute and singing. In the latter, a herald with a long staff, cloaked and capped, stands on each side. These doubtless represent the entrance of Odius and Eurybates, sup. 170; though the vase is officially described as representing “ Achilles and the Myrmidons.” 187. ¢vyov, the cross-bar to which the strings are attached. 188. apero, pero, a transitive epic aorist of aipw. (The form #paro pre- vailed in the later dialect.) Achilles had taken or selected this Inte in his share of the spoils, after capturing Thebes.— Heriwvos, see i. 366. ii. 691. vi. 396. 189, xAca avépov, lays or legends about heroes. This plural is of fre- quent occurrence, but can hardly be referred to xAéos, It seems inflected from an old noun «Ans (compare mAjs, ii. 129), not syncopated from KAéea, 190. olos. There was no one in the tent with Achilles but Patroclus; and he was sitting watching his friend, not so much as one ‘ played to,’ but as having only one care, that Achilles should be amused.—éeypevos, ‘ wait- ing till he should have ceased; cf, i. 479. 192. rm 8&, not the two heralds, it would seem, but Ulysses and Ajax.— mpoTépw appears to be the adverb, = TOppw OY Toppwrépw, (inf. 199,) unless it means, that they preceded the he- ralds, whose presence is not expressly mentioned. 193. radwv, surprised at the unex- pected visit, especially at such an hour, for it was night.—The surprise is well expressed by evry vv dop- peyyt, lute in hand, just as he was, and without stopping even to lay it down. d 196. Seuxrdmevos, Hesych. Sefvov- nevos, Schol. dirodpovovpevos Aoyors. The idea of the word is, receiving them with a friendly wave or direct- ing of the hand towards them. contains the root dex, as in dexvuvat, Seftos, Saxrvdos, Séxa (the number symbolized by ten fingers), digitus &e. See New Cratylus, p. 301, note, ed. 8. The xa. means, that tho both stood up, Achilles did some rf Nasal Le 1X] TATAAOS I. 307 ‘44 , . > ‘rv 4 D eS. i : > Xx , xaipetov 7 dirot at PES LKAVETOV-—1) TL LAA ypEW, 9 C , > nn OL LoL oKUCoMEVH rep Ayatov diAtrarol éordv.”’ ds apa dwvncas mporépw aye dios “AytAXevs, rs Ds a , , / eioev 0 ev kA LoioL TAaTNGL TE TOPPupEOLoL. 200 aiva de [LatpoxXov T pomrewveev éyyus éovTa f¢ \ “~ 4 4 404 weilova 57) kpntnpa, Mevoiriov vi€é, KkaGiora, < , wh , As ,. 2 c , Cwporepov de KEpale, OETTAS & evruve EKATTW" aA > ~ ou yap pidraros avdpes éud tréace perabpw.” os haro, IlarpoxAos dé pirlw érremreie ET ALP. 205 QUTAP O YE KNELOV Meya KG. uPparev év updos avy) f Ye Kp fey | / TUPOS GUY7); > 8 ” an M >. ae \ / 5 , €V O apa VWTOV €Onk OLOS KGL TLOVOS alyos, év d€ ods oudAouo paxw rebadrviav ddoupy. TO 8 éxyev Avtopeduy, tapvev © dpa dios “AytrAXcts. \ \ > , \ > “~ Kal TA pev ev proTvAAE Kal du dPedoiow Exetper, 210 mip d€ Mevouriadns daiev peya, irdGeos dos. So) & 5 . \ “A a \ \é 2 , GQUTAP €TEL KATA Tup exkan Kal PACE EnapavOn, thing more, viz. also greeted them, His address shows tact, self-posses- sion, and courtesy. ‘You are wel- come; assuredly you are friends who have come: in sooth some urgent business (has brought you here), who are to me, though offended (with them), the best friends of all the Greeks.’ This passage also much re- sembles i. 334, xatpete, xyjpuxes, Aros ayyero. bé Kal avépwv, dogov iT, K.T.A. —dtArarot, ef. inf, 521. 200. kAcopotor, chairs, seats with backs to lean against, as distinct from Opova, stools. Cf. Od. i. 145, é&erys EGovTo KaTa KALOMOUS TE Opdvous Te, 202. xa@iora, ‘set a larger wassail- bowl. Cf. cpnrnpa orjcacbar édrcibe- pov, Vi. 528.—{uporepor, ‘more lively,’ i.@. more sparkling wine. This ad- jective seems shortened from oepds, and contains the same root, ¢eF, that appears in Céew and ¢jv. Eur. Ale. 757, KeAaLvns pyTpOs evGwpov webv, Herod. Vi. 84, ereayv Gwpdrepov BovAwvrar tiéecy, emioxvO.cov Aéyovor.. Martial, refer- ring to this passage, Epig. viii. 6. 11, renders it vividius merum.—kepaiw is here a lengthened form of cepaw,— évruve, ‘get ready,’ or bring out for use. 204, ot yap, obrou yap,—peAdbpw, here = KAvotp. 206. xpetov, ‘a meat-tray,’ mensa carnaria (Heyne), Schol. xpeodoxor ayyetov. Hesych. xpetov' ayyetov eis d Kpea, BaddreTat, i.e. a flesh-pot. But the idea of a block or tray of wood, mivaé, better suits cauBare (xaréBadre), The epithet wéya implies the abun- dance of the good cheer.—év mvupds avyyj, in the light or blaze of the fire. Od. vi. 305, 7 & fora: ex’ é€oxapy év Tupos avyy, NAaKata oTpwhaa aAcTop- dvpa. This position was chosen that he might better see how to divide the meat into fit portions for cook- ing. 207. veror, the back, or saddle, the prime part, vii. 321.—paxu, the chine, which was ‘fed up with fat” Of. Od, Vill. 475, vatrov—vos, Oarepn 8 tv audis adowpy. On the root aA see viii. 520, In Od, xiii. 245, reQaAvia éépon has a transitive sense, ‘refreshing dew,’ like OnAvs €€pan.—avds oiddo.o, ‘a greasy fat hog ;’ see New Cratylus, § 461. So Xxi, 363, aradorped€os oradoto, 209. 7, for him, viz. Achilles, (while he cut the meat,) the attendant held the tray, or perhaps, the joints over the tray. Heyne refers ro to Patro- clus; but one does not see how three could be concerned at once in so simple an act. 210, wiorvAde, cut them into small pieces; chops, or steaks, as we should call them, ready for the skewers and for broiling. See i. 465. vii. 317. 212. karexdy, had burned down, or x2 IATAAOS I, 4 5 ‘ > , , évOpaxiny oropécas dBedovds EpirrepHe Tavvecer, f / macae © GAds Oeiovo, KpaTEVTawy ETAELpas. aS 5 7 69 \ 5 2 an » auTip eel p wrTynce Kat ely EAEoloW EXEvEY, ~ , / IlarpoxXos pev cirov éAmv éréverpe tpamely wn + , > . / “~ 5 Ar , KaXots év Kavéouow, aTap Kpea vetwev AytdAcus, ec > A lal , adtos 8 dvtiov iLev "Odvaajos Getoro , an c / nw \ ~ 5 , TOLKOU TOU ETEPOLO, Geoiot de Gdoat aVvaryet IlarpoxXov OV éTatpov" 00 ev Tupt Barre OunXas. a ee Ce / > 2 “a 4 “ ¥ ol 0 éx éveial érotwa mpoKeimeva Xelpas taAAor. 5 . 5 \ / \ sO , s+- Mw Oo QUTUP EEL TOTLOS KAL EONTVOS EF EPOV EVTO, ~ > »y , vevo Atas Potvext. low, so as to leave only the hot em- bers, which were made level at the top, and the spits placed over, not before, the fire. See on ii. 426. Od. lil, 65, ot & éewei Orm,cav Kpé vréprepa ‘ Kat épvgavro. Virg. Aen. v. 102, ‘ fusi- que per herbam Subjiciunt veribus prunas, et viscera torrent.’ 214. macce adds, he sprinkled them with (some) salt. The salt is called Getov, perhaps, from its use in sacri- > 3 fices and the forms of hospitality. He seems to have thrown salt on the meat while roasting, as in Ar, Pac, 1074, rots adci ye macréa TavTi, ibid, xpatevrai are stands, or racks, to hold the spits. He sprinkled the meat with salt, after he had raised it (on the spits) upon the racks on each side. Or if, with Aristarchus, we read aracipas, this will give us a good, though different sense; he sprinkled salt on the fire (as cooks now do, to.clear it), having first lifted the spits from the racks. 215. éAeotow, on meat-boards, viz. trays or chargers for holding the cooked meat. Hesych. payerpixois toameciorg, Od. xiv. 431, wrTnoav Te mepuppadéws, éepvoavTs Te mavta, BadAov & civ éAeoicw aodAéa. The word is used in a well-known passage, Ar. Kquit. 152; but the etymology is un- certain. — €yevev, had strewed, or placed them as they came off, with- out order. Things are said reyvoGar when so thrown or flung about, as in Xxlu. 775, 77) pa Bowv kKeéxv7’ dvGos. Herod. li. 75, ote Se 6 xpos odros év Te at axkavOar Kataxexvatat tooode TLS. _ 216, 217. Very nearly the same dis- tich occurs in Xxiv. 625, 626. Cf. Od. i. 147, cirov 5 Suwai Tapevyveoyv éy vonoe O€ dtos ‘Odvaceis, kaveoto.v, where the plural seems to show that several bread-baskets used to be placed at intervals on or round the board.—xpéa vetzev, because the laws of hospitality required that the master should himself help the guests to the choicest portions. 219, Totxov Tov érepou, at, or against, the opposite wall, and full in front of Ulysses (his principal, or at least, the leading guest, sup. 192). This is called the genitive of place; and it so occurs also in xxiv. 598, in the same combination. The act arose either from custom, i.e. was a cere- monial one; or from a polite wish to watch the wants of his guest from 4 respectful distance; or, as the Schol. says, to be ready to converse with the principal envoy.—é@vca, to make the preliminary offerings to the gods; to say grace, as it were. But the ceremony was evidently connected with eastern fire-worship; the ele- ment was propitiated by offerings, 6vnAai, which the fire was to con- sume; see this Persian and Egyptian doctrine expounded in Herod. iii. 16. Similarly in Od, xiv. 446, Eumaeus in giving an entertainment to Ulysses dpyunata Odce Oeots alevyeveTnow, 22(). dv, pronounced ofor, suum, as frequently in Homer. ; 293. vevore, nodded, or made a sign, that he should begin. All this 1s very natural: Ajax, the soldier rather than the orator, and impatient of delay, wishes Phoenix to commence; for he thinks him the right man, as he was the senior, and had been the tutor of Achilles. But Ulysses, con- fident in his own superior powers, and feeling the delicacy and impor- tauce of the mission, anticipates him, Bm S4, 1X.] TAIAAO®S I. 309 , . a Cc “ “ ~ awAnoapevos 8 olvoto demas beldexr’ “Ayia. - Xaip “AxtAci. 5 \ \ 2/7 > 5 ~ A x. QLTOS LEV ELONS OUK ETLOEVELS 225 5 \ \ / > > mA WLEV EVE KAuoty Ayareuvovos Arpéidao SON \ . A noe Kal evOade viv" Tapa. yap pevoetkéa TroAAG ° , > daivucd ; > ? > \ > / 5] , ard ob dairds éxnpara épya péundrer, 5 / lo GAXG Ainv peya wha, Suotpedés, elt opowvTes LAN . “~ SA \ ‘) . deiSipev? év Soup 8 odas euev 7 atroA\€o bat 230 “~ 5 / 5 \ / / 5 / vias evooeApous, €t en ov ye SUoea GAKHY. > ‘ \ “~ \ , > eyyvs yap vnav Kal Teiyeos atAw eevro m la ¢ , , > » / Ipaes vrepGupot tTyreKAecrol 7° exixoupo, / Te. \ \ / 3Q? + , KNOMEVOL TUPGA TOAAG KATA OTPATOV, OVO ETL paciv / 5 > \ . ~ oxynoecG GAX év vynvet pedaivynow meceeo bat. 235 ‘ / ~ ves / Zevs 0€ opw Kpovidys évdeéa onpara Phaivov o NI oe aotpamre. “Exrwp d¢ péya obévei BYeweaivuv / 5 A , / C7 / PLALVETOL exTrayAws, miovvos Atl, ovde Tt TiEeL and delivers a long and varied oration, in which he sets forth the deplorable position of the Greeks, and the various reasons why Achilles should no longer withhold his aid; and he concludes by enumerating the gifts he is au- thorized by Agamemnon to offer as a make-peace. 224. Perhaps,—if we are to defend the real antiquity of the passage,— we should read wAjaas &¢ Fotvoro Sérras x.7.A,—6deidexto, he pledged, or drank the health of; see sup. 196, and on iv. 4, Hesych, é5efvovro, da bidias Hord- Cero Kai Adywr, 225. érideveis, supply éopuev, sc. ov peuhdoueda Satra, ‘we are not short of good cheer... He intends to compli- ment Achilles on the excellence of the dinner; but to tell him that they had already dined with Aga- memnon, i.e. with Achilles’ most hated chief, does not seem judicious, as the Scho]. observes; but he adds as an explanation, that the fact of their dining with both, as neutrals, may be suggestive of reconciliation between the two principals. Doe- derlein would supply ovres, as if the poet meant ov dSeduevor dattds, adda decdtoTes mapeouev (inf. 230); in which case the sentence is avaxoAovOorv, It is not unlikely that 226, 227 are inter- polated, and that the old reading was SaiTos mev ELons ouK emdeveis Sarvvued’, 230. ev Soty, in dubio, év d:oTaypw, S:xooracia, Schol. The root of this word is é0f, Lat. dub; see Lexil. p= 213.—et wh ov ye, i.e. ei pH ye ov, ‘unless you indeed shall put on fight.’ Cf. xix. 36, ala pad’ és méAcuov Owpno- geo, Siceo & adxyy, xx. 881, dpeciv €imevos aAKHv. 232. atAw €Oevto, éotpatoredevicavto, nvatcavro, ‘have made their bivouac.’ —€yyls vnor, see on viii. 490. 234. mupa moAAa, see Viii. 561. 235. oxycecOar, Doederlein ex- plains this by amocxyjocecbar vyar, ‘they declare they will no longer be kept off from; but will fall upon (and destroy) our dark galleys.’ The Schol. also takes the subjeet to be Tpéeg. Others, with Heyne, explain thus: ‘they say that we, the Greeks, will no longer endure (or, stand our ground), but will rush headlong into our ships (and escape).’ In this lat- ter sense compare il. 175. xi. 311, 824. xii. 107, 126. It is also supported by Vili. 510, ay mws Kai dca vixta Képy Koudwvtes “Axarot evyew dpujnowow éx evpéa vata Oadraoons, and on the whole, it may justly be preferred. 236. evdefva ojmara, viz. the omens described in viii, 133, 170, when Zeus sent a thunderbolt to deter Diomede, ona tiWeis Tpweror. Ulysses thus assures Achilles that even Zeus is angry with the Greeks for offending him (Schol.). Compare ii.353, derpan- tov emcdeer’, evaicua ojuata haivwr, 238. patverar. Hector is described as raging like a maniac, reckless alike s ees ~ 7 - . - ee cc}w. op nce 2 a — was \ Nh, ¢ ~~ wa TAIAAO®Ss I. dvépas ode Geovs* Kparepr dé E AVaoa deduKeEr. “~ \ > ~ “~ dpara. d¢ TaxioTa havyjpevat “HO diay ~ lal / oredTar yap vnav amoKowéenev Gkpa Kopuy Pa > / “A / > ‘ 5 auras T éumpyoev padepov upos, avtap Ayatous , “A S , < ‘\ “ dnwocew Tapa THOW aTUCopEVOUS UVTO KATVOV. t t 5 | , A S /O \ / A € .2 TALT aiv@s deldoLKa KATO ppeva, fLy Ob amretAas > / / c “~ NB \ » ” exteAéowor Geol, Hpiv dé O7) aicyrov ein \7 , NT / A, » c / dbbicba evi Tpoiy, exas Apyeos tr7roPoroto. 2 > *# > , “4 pee Ay RO ® > a GAA ava, €l mEemovas ye Kat OWE ep vias Ayatwy / +. A eo. S See UF > a TELPOJLEVOUS epvec Gar VU7TO Tpwwv dpvpayood. Z “~ \ / a A »” WS) / “ QuUTW OOL METOTLE aAXOs €OCOETAL, OVOE TL PNXOS “~ > / pexGevros kakov oT akos evpeuev. GAAG ToAV Tp 250) ye 7 a 5 a 4 \ > ppacev ows Aavaciow adeEnoets KaKov Nmap. > > / \ , \ > / , ® TETOV, pyV Tol ye Tarnp eveTeAXero I yAevs, of gods and men, partly to excuse the defeat of the Greeks, partly to disparage his valour, and partly to show Achilles that he can easily put down one who fights with such ran- dom fury (Tov ampoatpetws xivduvevovta, Schol.).—7ec, cares for, values: see on xi. 555. As miocvvos Avi must mean, that Hector feels assured of the fa- vour of Zeus through the omens, (ojnuara, 236,) ov tie. refers to his fearing no opposition, divine or hu- man. 240. aparor. He prays that morn- ing may soon appear, that he may finish the work of destruction inter- rupted by the night; cf. viii. 485, 500. ' 241. orevrar, he pledges himself, he confidently boasts: see ii. 597. iii. 83. Vv. 832.—kdpupyBa, the terminating or- naments of the stern, axpoordAca, aplustria; the vessels being always drawn up with the prows seaward. They were also called adAacra. Xv. 716, Extwp S5& mpvprvybev eret AaBer, OUXL meBier, AbAaGTOV META XEPoLY ExwV. —avTas, see i, 4.—éumpycery mupds, like mupos BéperOar, wecliooeuev, &C., See ii. 415. vii. 410.—arvgouevous, bewildered, flying wildly this way and that. So immrw atugowevw medioco in Vi. 38. 244. tav7a. Perhaps for da radra, us Heyne explains it; or uy may be exegetical of ratra, ‘this, (namely) lest’ &c. 245. ety, for én or 7. See vii. 340. 247. €i wémovas, ct OéAas, if you have a mind, or have the will, though late, to rescue the sons of the Achaeans, in their present distress, from the turmoil of the Trojans. See Lexil. p. 303, where Buttmann regards epvevGac as a future middle, Com- pare épvovot = épvgovor in XV. 35L For épvec@ar, ‘to protect, lit. ‘drag from under,’ see vi. 403, olos yap epvera "IAvov "Extwp. xiv. 422, éredpamov vies "Ayamy éAromevor EpverGar, SC. avTOr, XVli. 223, vimia Téxva mpodpovews pu- ovoGe hiAorToAcuwy vm "Axawr. 249. axos €ooetat, ViZ. eav my Tey, —p7xos, pnxavy. Schol. Ven. pexdev- TOS TOV KaKOU TOVTOU* Kai Yap vyaV éumpyobecav ovK Erte mHXaVHY EvpEly, Heyne explains the construction thus: ovdeuia pnXavy yevnreTar EvpEty Akos TL Kaxov pexdevros. The sense may also be general, and xaxod may depend on unxos, ‘ there is no help for a mischief once done, (so as) to find a cure for it. If «xaxod referred definitely to vias éumpyoew sup. 242, we sho expect éorat rather than eort, Heyne, according to the above explanation, thinks the future is here elided. __ 250. moAd mpiv. Not only before it is done, but long before. This well expresses the horror of the speaker at contemplating such an event. | 252. & mémov, which in Vi. 55 18 4 term of reproach, here and in xii, 822 means ‘gentle sir.’ The incident here alluded to, which must have been enlarged upon in the earlier ae also mentioned in vii. 125, inf. 459; Lis AES, . “4 ' 1X.] TATAAO®S I. dll » a @ ae / ? , , YPATL TH OTE OD EK DOins Ayapeuvove remtey, ‘c / > , , \ > / et. \ qo TEKVOV €LoV, KapTos ev AOnvain te kat Hpn > > “ ‘ , Sucovs, ei K eeAwot, od 5é weyadrnropa Gvjov 2! * or or » > Sf) / ‘ 5 / iayew ev oTnfecor pilofpocvvy yap apeivwv A\nvéeuevat © eoLro0s KaKOLNYGaVOV, Odpa ae “AaAAov NY EM f NX » OPP b , - / 5 \ / sO , > TLWO Apyewwv LEV VEOLl NOE YEPOVTeEs. ds éréreAd’ 6 yepwv, od dé AnGear. mave, €a 0€ XOAOV Ovpadyea. GAX €rt Kat vov co. d “Ayapeuvev 260 a&ia ddpa didwort petadAngavre xoXovo. +s a7 \ , 4 > S.A , 4 & ei O€, OU MEV LEV AKOUVTOY, Eyw OE KE TOL KaTtadegw ¢ > / ra , Aa 33 , oooa Tot ev KKioinow vrecxeTO OOP Ayapenvu, o > 5 / 4 “A AZ ~ ~ / ETT GATUPOUS TpiTrodas, deka O€ XpPvaoLo TaAavTa, y Qs / / +) 4 ’ aidwvas dé A€Byras ee(koor, dwWdeka O im7rovs 265 anyous OAopopous, ot aeOAva Toco apovTo. ” 5 / 4 a. % = , / OU KEV aAnLos €L7) aVv1p Ww TOoCOCa YEVvOlTo, 397 > / 4 ~ QUVOE KEV AKTYMLWV EPLTLJLOLO KPUTOLO, ef 2 > / ¢ 27 ‘ » 000 Ayapeuvovos L7T7TOL aeOAva. TOOOtW apovTo. 5 / 2? ¢ ‘ a“ > ; ¥ sf 7 woe O ETTA yuVvalkas GpvpLova Epya. LOvLas, 270 sa Yo cf ; > ¢ / AeoBidas, as, ore Aé€oBov évxtipevny EeXes avros, / > c , ~ a e€eXeO, a tore KaAAEL evikwv PiAa yuvatkov. \ / A 7 ‘ > » aA > 5 4 Tas bev TOL OW EL, ETE 8 e€OO ETAL YV TOT ATTIPUPA, 4 7 an 5 +. Q®& / ¢ 5 nw KOUP7) Bptonos* €7TL O€ peyav OPKOV OJLELTAL , a 7 A > > / PENS: a 7) TOTE TYS EVVIS ETL) [LEVAL noe peLryyvae 275 «\ , > , ” é » , - A A »” ~ n Oeus €oTi, avas, nT avopav 7H TE yuvVaLKWV. and in xi. 765 seqq. a very similar passage occurs, in which the advice of Menoetius to his son Patroclus is recorded. It is clear that old Peleus understood well the weak point in his son’s character, temper. That he warns him to restrain, and to remember that courtesy and cor- diality towards all are the best vir- tues. 255. ec x eOéAwor. Schol. ws ov Sw- GovTwrv, ci avatvos ObOeiy THs Swpeas. 257. Anyemevat Epcdos Seems to mean ‘cease at once from any strife that may have commenced,’ and which, if carried on, may bring you to mischief. In i. 210, Pallas says to Achilles aA’ aye, Any €éptdos, in reference to his quarrel with Agamemnon. Here épis can hardly stand for cAoverxia gene- rally, nor would Ajye well mean ‘abstain from.’ 259. ov de AjOeat. He does not say, deAets, but uses a gentler term of re« proach. Schol. Ulysses undoubtedly had a “case” against Achilles; and he urges it with effect, though with much moderation. 260. €a, remit, lay aside. 261. aéva, equivalent to the injury you have received, or fancy you have received. 262, et Se, like et & aye in i, 302. There is perhaps an ellipse, as ei de OéAets, OY amopecs. The passage fol- lowing to 299 is repeated from 122 sup.—ev KAcoinow may be construed with iméoxero, or ketueva May be sup- plied, ae tne Sm fi an ed i ay = r- or — vs a en —ey-~ ae geen erm ee —— meee EP - mee Dg a ae — Se _ — Sa = Fem — ey Som — ~ a ee > = — ne a es > + Samer 5 4 > TAUTA EV QUTLKA TAVTA TAPECOETAL’ EL OE KEV AUTE > < aot péya. [Ipudpowo Geol duiwo’ ddXardéat, vino. adts xpvcov Kal yadKod vyjcacbat , 2 2 eiceAOwy, ote kev datrewpeOa Anid Axauoi, Tpwiddas d€ yuvatkas éeikoow airds EXécbat, > , ¢ / 4 ai xe wer Apyeinv “EXévynv xdAdorar twow. ei O€ KEV "Apyos kote? “Ayaukor, ovlap apovpys, i 4 5 / P . m , 5 / 2 0 / . Yap.Spos Kev ot Eous tice 8€ oe Toov perry), Os of TyAvyeros Tpéeperat Garin eu TOAXH. lo dé c | be, Oy 3 oy / > / TPEls € Ol ELOL VYATPES EVL PEeyapw €UT1KTO, r \ XpvaodGeuts Kat Aaodixn kat I lavacca* p if Tawy nv K eOéAnoba hirny évdedvov ayer Oa “~ cA ». > ~ mpos oixov IIyAjos: 0 8 abr’ éxi peidua ddéoet TOAAG par, doo ov Td Tis Ef érédwxe Gvyarpi. e \ / / 3\ / / EeTTA be TOL docet €U VALOMLEVE TTOXEcOpa, KapdapvaAny “Evorny re xat ‘Ipiv TOLNET OAV Pypas re Cabéas 79 "AvOcav Babdcpov , / kadyv rt Atrevay Kal U7jdacov éuredeccav. Twacat 0 éyyvs adds, véarat IvAov npadoevros: év 0 avdpes vaiovor rovppyves ToAvBovrat, 9 , / ‘ cd / OL KE OE dwrivyct Geov WS TLLYOOVOLV / c \ A . / , Kal TOL UTO OKHTTpw AiTapas TE€ovGL béucras. TOAUTA KE TOL TEAEC ELE peTadrAnEavtt xdoAov0. ei O€ rou Atpetdys ev arn Gero Knpdbt addAor, avros Kai Tov Sapa, ov 8 dAAovs 7€p Ilavayatovs / 5] , 4 , 9 ‘ og TELNOMEVOUS €X€atpe KaTQa OTPATov, Ol OE Geov WS / > > / , / , “ ¥ TiwovT’ 1 yap Ke odt para péya KvdOs apouo. viv yap x “Exrop’ éXdois, érel dy Pada Tor oyedov €Oot 279. The infinitive, as also inf. 281 and 288, is metrically necessary, as the third person of the imperatives used by Agamemnon, ryncdcbw, édéo~ 9, ayécOw, now changes to the se- cond person. 300, am} Gero, arexOns Fv, was hate- ful to you, viz. at the time of the dispute. We should perhaps supply with Kat tov Sapa ver améx Oerar),— Kypo%, év xapdia, the locative. Cf. es. Scut. 85, rior 8 dpa KnpoOr waAdor, —ov dé, ‘yet do you’ &C.—aaAdous zep, ‘others at all events, the whole host of Achaeans,’ 303. 4 yap «.7.A., ‘for assuredly you would win from them great renown.’ The dative is used as in iv, 95, race 5é xev Tpweoor yap Kat Kvd0s apo.o, 304, viv yap. ‘For now you have a chance of capturing (i.e. slaying) Hector, since now he is likely to come quite near you with this fatal mad-fit upon him, whereby he boasts that the like of him is not to be found among all the Greeks who have been 7 yi IX. ] TAIAAO®S I. 313 Avooay exw ddojv, ere od TwWd. dynow duotov 305 e »y a a > / “~ 7 99 ol evevat Aavawy ovs éevidde vines everay. > ~ > , Tov 0 arapeBouevos mpooédy ddas dks AxAAeis > 3 ~ “ duoryeves Aaepriadn, ToAvupnyav “Odvoced, xpy pev 7) TOV wiOov darynreyéws drroeureiy, = \ / ee , »” » 1 Ep 57) Ppovew TE Kal ws TEeTEMETMLEVOV ECT, 310 c , AG , >» y+ WS LN fot TPUCHTE TapHmevot GAAOGEY GAXos. > \ / “~ c ~ > e . / €xUpos ydp or Kelvos duds *AtSao TvAnoW oo > of ‘ , > \ , »” OA y+ OS X eTEpov pev KevOy evi dpeciv, GAXo 8e ELT)» avTap éyw épéw ws por Soxee elvar apurra. ¥ 9% 35 , S22. LO 5 , , » 74M our ene y Atpeldonv Ayapéenvova TELOELEV OLW) 315 y > » / + \ 3 >» / > OUT aAXous Aavaovs, €7TEL OUK apa TL Xepes TEV / _-# i / \ Se papvac Gar Ontowew €7T avopact vodenes QUEL. » “~ / / Y Lon MOlpa PevOVTL, Kal ei pada Tis ToAEuiCoL brought hither in their fleet’? “CQum antea muris inclusum se _ teneret Hector cum Trojanis, inf. 352 seqq.” Heyne. Compare ii. 29, viv yap Key €Aots réALY evpvdyuiav Tpwwr, Achilles is indirectly complimented by being told that Hector would not come near him if he were in his sober Senses. See sup. 238, "Exrwp—paiverae exTrayAws, 307. The reply of Achilles (which is very long, extending to 120 verses) is finely conceived, and perhaps Col. Mure is justified in calling it “the highest effort of Homer’s dramatic art.” (Critical History, vol. i, p. 307.) Contrasted with the good sense and moderate language of Ulysses, the pride, the intensity of hate, even the unpatriotic selfishness of the man, stand out, as it were, in bold relief. There is something of intended abruptness in the commencement of his address, xpi wév 5y, ‘ Lought then, I suppose, frankly to deliver my re- ply, just as I am minded in this matter, and as it shall be accom- * plished.’—ammAeyéws, Schol. amordnwe, gxAnpws, arayopevtixws. Hesychius adds amoAcAcynevws. Perhaps from amo and aAdéyew, i.e, adportictws, ‘without regarding consequences.’— amoeurety, éfeurrecy, as it Vii. 416, ayye- Ainv anéerev, Od. i. 373, wv’ duty pubov amnreyews arocirw. 311. tpvsnre, ‘whine and whimper,’ a contemptuous term, derived from the cooing of doves. Hence tpvyoves are ‘tiresome chatterboxes,’ Theocr. Xv. 88. Hesych. rpugnre, WiOupicynre Aoyoro.inte, yoyyvGnre.—rapymevot, Viz, €.0l.—GAAOVEev GAAS, GAAOS && aAdAouv, ‘one after another. He probably refers to the coming speeches of Ajax and Phoenix, and he tells them pretty plainly, that they may spare their eloquence, for it will be vain, 312. The yap gives a reason why he should speak out plainly, viz. because he detests insincerity in others. For Hades as an illustration of what is most odious to man, see sup. 159. 314, avrap eyo. I however intend to tell you plainly what course I think the best. 315. The subject is Arpetéyv, the object éué. ‘I have no idea of either Atreides persuading me (however he may succeed, by his bribes, with others) or the other Greeks; since, it seems (dpa), no gratitude attended my fighting always unceasingly against hostile men,” In mentioning a\Aous Aavaovs he refers, as the Schol. observes, to 301, od & daAdous mep— €Acatpe, 318. ton potpa. ‘There is the same consideration (share of regard) whe- ther one stays at home (or by the ships, inf. 332) or goes to the war; and a man is held in the same honour Whether he be a coward or brave, This is invidiously said in answer to the assurance of Ulysses in 302, that Achilles will be held in honour as a god.—For i = mig see iv. 437. vi, 422. = er f f | i _ i ees a 2 ae eee a — > a. ae. nt ee ee ~~ ~ ty tt sl ied | ti bi a ~ scumey = = amet Ow 8 — > 7 —ae Se Sak eee i oe => ooRy — - - . = ” ——- < e - — wa ss i ~ Se Se <= a Se IAIAAOS®S I. in \ oA x 5. sy \ a AN \o3 , €V de€ ty) TULY} LEV KQKOS n0e KQL éobXOs. / 3 ¢ a a > 5 ‘ 5 \ 7 A >] , KatGav ouas OT depyos avip 6 TE TOAXL EOPyWwse PBN ld / > \ 4f/) + ~ OVOE TL [LOL TEPLKELTAL, E7rEL TAGOV adyea, Gupo aiev eunv Wuxnv rapaadAdpevos ToAeuicer. ¢ S »” 5 n nw , WSs OPVLS ATTYCL VEOO COLO LV Tpopepnow rol ‘ Kk a / r [3 hg, 5 on e aN 5 A PaoTa » ETEL KE AGL ot, KQKWS apa OL TEAEL QUT, e \ 5 \ \ ‘ ~ bey , »” OS Kal €yw ToAAds meV GUTVOUS VUKTAS LAVOV, 325 » > c , “N £ se nara & aiwatoevra dve@pynooov Todeuilov, / / 5 / 7 avopace PapvajLevos OGPWV EVEKA opetepawvy. 7D OX \ \ / <> Owoeka On ov vnvol roAu aAaraé avOparrwr, or ‘ ¢ A , ~ Telos 0 EvoeKd yyw Kata Tpoinv épiBwrAov Taw €K Tagéwy KEeyunALa OANA Kal érGAd 330 L , \ / > eSehouny, KL TavTa péepwv Ayapeuvov dda KOV 320. This line, like the preceding, virtually repeats the same sentiment, that there is no use in action, since it is the same for all in the end. B21. mepikertar, mepiocov yiyvera, Schol. repucgdv tov dAAwY amoxettat, Lit. ‘Nor is aught stored up for me above the rest.’—érei madov, raddvtt, ‘after all the pains I have endured,’ So éret eunece inf. 436.—mapaBaddd-= Hevos is exegetical of ra@ov, ‘in con- stantly exposing my life to fighting,’ He ailudes to others, who have la- boured less, having the benefit of the spoils of war.—apaBadAdrcobai te or twa is used in ordinary Greek, e.g. Herod. vii. 10, Thucyd, ii. 44, and is very unlike the style and language of the ancient epos. 323. ws—mpodépynow. For the sub- junctive in similes see xii. 167.—rpo- dépery is bépovea mpoBadday, to bring and lay before the callow young. So XVii. 121, et Ke véxuy rep ’"AytAARL Tpo- depwuev yuuvov.—pactaka «.7.A., ‘a mouthful, so soon as she has got it, though she fares poorly herself. He- sych. MacTaKa’ 7d oTOLa (Od. iv, 287), ard ToD pagag0a, Hroudonua. Schol. viv 1 penacwpnévyn tpody. The sense is, ‘as the mother bird labours to feed her young, while she gets nothing for herself; so did I fight for Aga- memnon and Menelaus, that Helen might be regained, without claiming for myself the spoils I had won with the spear.’ Theocritus imitates this passage, Id. xiv. 39, udoraxa 8 ola TEKVOLOLY UTwpopioLat YeALODV aisoppov TaXWwa meTeTa. Biov GAAov ayeipew. Virg. Aen. xii. 474, ‘ pennis alta atria lustrat hirundo Pabula parva legens, nidisque loquacibus escas.’ “ Felix exemplum sollicitudinis pro aliorum salute,” says Heyne. j 324. kax@s mwéAee avty, as inf. 55], Toppa Sé Kovpyrecot kaxws Hy. 325. tavoyv, ‘slept’ (literally, but this does not suit avmvovs). The word is connected with dnt, af, to breathe. See Lexil. p. 492. ‘Thus did I pass many a sleepless night and go through many a bloody day in fighting.’—écérpyogor, drerépwr. 327. This is a very obscure verse. Achilles did not ‘fight with men on behalf of their wives,’ but he fought with men to regain Menelaus’ wife. Hence Doederlein renders it, ‘fight ing for husbands in behalf of their wives.’ This use of avnp seems rather doubtful; compare however xix. 295, 07’ avdp’ euov wKds ’AxrdAcis Exeter, Schol. roAunpws modenav mpds avdpas Urép traidwy Kat yuvatwy puyoxwouvas aywrvigouevovs. But this explanation implies the impossible ellipse of xonévors | vrép.—On Lap, ‘a wife, see v. 486. The plural is put generally, but Helen is meant. j 828. dwdexa dy, ‘twelve, as you know. Some account of these raids into the Troad must have been given in the ancient epos, or “pre- Homeric’ poems. The capture of these towns, and the — dividing the booty, are often alluded to, e.g. 1. 167. ii. 238. B31 aterduny, *I took, or selected, for myself. He proclaims his own — honesty in bringing to Agamemnon, — IX.] IAIAAOS I. 315 3 A. \ 7 ¥ \ A Arpeidn: 8 8 drurbe pévev Tapa vyvot bonow 5 “7 \ “~ / \ Q3 » efapevos Oud Tadtpa SacdoKero, toAAd 8 EXET KEV. 7 5 5 / 4S / \ “ agoa 0 apurrnecot didov yepa Kai Bacircdow, ~ \ »” “ ~ 4 “A = \ 4 > lal - TOLL meV EuTrEda KElTaL, émed O ard Hovvov Aya 835 7 > » ‘> , “ 4 elder, Exet 0 Gdoxov Oupapéa: TH Taptavwv / 4 NA C TepTETOw. ri be det woAcui / \ Apyetous ; ti d€ Xadv avnyayev évOad ayeipas > AS > ’ c , 4 Bio's / Arpetons ; 7) oby “EXévns even NUKOJLOLO ; > ~ / > , 7) povvot pieove dAdxous pepdrwv avOpwmruwv 340 > AS > \ @¢ > 3 \ 5 Aor e Atpeidat ; érei Os Tis avnp ayados Kal éyédpwv, \ 3 “~ / ‘ 4D c \ > \ / THV avtov pire Kai KHderat, ds Kal eyo THV 5. “~ 4 4, 5 wn €x Oupod direov OoupixTyTHY rep éodcav. “~ > \ 4 / Ly > viv © ézrei éx Xeipwv yepas elAeTo Kal aTraTno ev, / / 3X baw) / SQ 7 a oOAaw HY HEV TELPATW Ev ElOOTOS* ODE LE TEic~eL. 345 ae ~ ~~ 4 nw GAN Odveed oiv coi te Kal dow Baorretow y / G 4 5 é / 4 nw ppalecbw viecow adeFepevar Siov rip. > \ x / . , lot 7 EV On pada 7oAAG Tovycato vordiv éweco, as chief, even the prizes he might fairly claim as his own; and he in- vidiously intimates, that even what Agamemnon allowed him to keep, and then retracted, belonged of right to himself. 332. omGe, ‘behind,’ as we use the word, Viz. AcAcunpeévos tay efvovTwv,— exeoxev, ‘used to keep.’ Of. i. 167, Hv mote Sagmos iknrar, gol Td yepas oAv petcov, éya 8 dAcyor te pirov Te Epxow’ éxwv evi vnas. It is clear from this that the Bacaeis or chief claimed a right to the spoils, and distributed them as he thought fit to his staff, reserving what he pleased for him- self. 335. eumeda, axivyta, left in their places untouched.—éued Hovvov, the real point of the complaint. He, who deserved the best, has been treated the worst of all.—dAdyorp, invidiously said, though of a captive and a con- cubine. — Ovuapéa, TH Wyn apeora (apeorjv?) Hesych. The same com- bination occurs Od. xxiii, 232.—17H Tapiavwy (sup. 325) reprécOw is fiercely said: the implied sense is, ‘he shail suffer for it yet.’ 337. tt Se det «.7.A. ‘What is the reason why we have to fight with the Trojans? Why did Atreides as- semble and bring hither his hosts? Was it not on account of the fair- haired Helen?’ He shows that Aga- memnon has himself inflicted the very wrong, which he and the others came to redress for Menelaus, 340. 7% “ovvor, an ironical question, * Perhaps we shall be told, that their love for their wives was something out of the common way, and there- fore justified extraordinary means of redress.’ ‘Not so,’ he objects; ‘all right-minded persons love their wives, and so it was that I loved mine?’ Hence, as Heyne observes, Virg. Aen, ix. 138, ‘Conjuge praerepta nec solos tangit Atridas Iste dolor, solisque licet capere arma Mycenis,’ 345. €d eidoros, Schol. cadas értoras MévOU mov OTL aTarewr éoTiv.—ovee, od yap. 347. dpagecOw, ‘let him take heed, let him devise some plan, with you and the other chiefs, to keep away the enemy’s fire from the ships’ The idiom is the same as auvvew rio tun &e. 348. 4 6) x.7.A. ‘Truly, he has per- formed many works of labour with- out me; he has built, as you know, a rampart, and he has carried a trench close by it, wide and deep, and in it (or, upon the margin of it) he has planted stakes; but with all this, he ee wae a — —e— <~ a ———————— pon re are ere a -_— = \ SRO — A.’ wo “ar 316 IAIAAOS I. (LX, \ \ ad ” \ » / eg | om Kal 6x) TeLyos edcye, Kal HAaoE Tappov er avTa > ~ / 5 “Ak , / € 5 ie evpetav peyaAnv, év 0€ oKOAOTAaS KaTErngev 350 e / / 7 / aXX’ od ds duvarat ofévos “Exropos avdpoddvoto »” LOX ELV. Oppa O éym pet “Axatotow rod€euilor, 3 3f)/ / 3 \ / 3 / oa ovk €GéX\eoxKe Paxnv ao TEeLxeos Opvupev Exrwp, 4 / \ ¢ aA’ 6cov és Sxaids te wvAas Kat pyyov ikavey* »” ) > > » / / » c / evOa mot olov cuyuve, moyis O€ pev Expuvyev Oppijv. 355 a f / 7A viv 0, eel ok édw modeusenev “Exropt dtw, »” a anh See ee \ a 6 a auptov ipa Aw pégas kat mace Geoiorw, / 3\ a“ > \ iy A “ 4 VyYTaS Ev VI)GS, eT TV aAade TPOEPvaGow, > \ / \ 4 \ open, nv eéAnoba Kal et Kev TOL TA peuHAy, np par “EXAnomovrov ér iyOvdevta rAcovcas 360 nn / 5 > »y / nn vias €uas, év 0 dvdpas épeaoéuevan meaaras. - Fae 4 5 E 3 / \ > / El O€ Kev evrAotnv day KAVTOS ELVOTLYALOS, M / 4 DO > / eY c - / WMAaTL KEV TPlLTaTo tyV epiBw OV LKOLAY)V,. core 0€ wor waa, rod Ta KaAAUTOV évOdSe Eppwr aAXov 8 évbévic xXpvoov Kal xadxov épvbpov 365 cannot keep in check the might of the man-slaying Hector.’ He appears to say, ironically, ‘he has doue so much without my help that he surely cannot want me now.’ The Schol. re- marks, that he appears to disparage the counsel of Nestor, by which all this was done, vii. 327 seqq. 351. dvvara., Viz. as it now appears, by his asking my aid. ‘Yet,’ he con- tinues, ‘while J was fighting in the company of the Argives, Hector was unwilling to raise the fight far from the Trojan rampart, and only came as far as the Scaean gates and the oak-tree.’ See v. 693. vi. 237. 355. €vOa wore x.7.A. ‘There on one occasion he awaited me alone.’ For olos olov, as Doederlein explains it, remarking that the incident is not elsewhere mentioned in the Iliad. 358, vnjcas ev vnas. For the play on the words see sup. 137. By ev he means abundantly, and with good stores, enumerated below, 365, 366. _ 859. owearx.t.A. This verse occurred iv, 353. Compare also viii. 471.— EdAAjorovrov, the northern part of the Aegean sea. The epithet is per- Naps here a common-place. 363. nuate tpitratw, This verse is cited by Plato in a well-known pas- Sage, Crito, p. 44. Three days seem to have been the average voyage across the Aegean: see Thucyd. iii. 3. Theocr. xiii. 29. 364, KaAAuror, viz. at home in Phthia, évOade éppwv, when I came here to my cost; ‘on a fool’s errand,’ as we say. Schol, €vOdde peta pOopas mapayevo- evos, Of. viii. 239, vyt moduKdpudt TmapeAOeuer éevOade Eppwv. “ Dicta haec ad invidiam, ut Agamemnonis muner- ibus se non indigere Goceat,.” Heyne. —daAdov, besides, other than what I had before. Achilles had mentioned his own property, over which Aga- memnon had no control, and which he defied him to take, i, 300.—agoua, ‘IL will take home for myself from hence.’—ago" édaxor ye, ‘at least what I obtained by lot.’ Opposed to these general acquisitions, from the sale of captives, the sack of cities &c., is the yépas or special prize awarded by the chief, and now taken from him. 365. xaAxov épvdpor, probably “cop- per, the epithet distinguishing it from the ordinary xaAxos, or brass.— moAvuov oidnpov, ‘grey,’ ‘hoar’ iron. So adamant (or basalt) is called by Hesiod. Donaldson (New Cratylus, § 225) contends that it inve:ves the same root as polire, and implies light reflected from a smooth surface, a 1 1X] = = BNC JTAIAAOS I. 317 / fat) n0€ yovaikas éufdvous woAdv Te cidnpov wv & 7 > » / / 7 7 25 ACOMAl, A0T eAaxov YE" yepas d€ jLOL, OS TED COWKEY, aris épuBpilwv €dero Kpeiwv “Ayayéuvev "A to “ / > / ¢ > rr TpEloys. TH TavT ayopevéwev ws ériTéeArw, dupaddv, oppa kat aAXAou ériokvlwvrat “Axatot, 370 é yy 4 lad x” » > / eu Twa 7ov Aavawv ert €Arrerat ECaTATHO ELV \ 5 / > / Q.LEV dvadeinv ET LELILEVOS,. 2O? XK > / ovd ay €uoi ye f / / >\ > > 5 / : TeTAain KUVEOS TEP EWV ELS WITHA ideo Gar. sO 7 / c \ , 5 / ” OvdE Ti Ol BovXas cupppaccopuat, OvOE TL epyov" 2... \ 5 / 7 2 / \ nA ex yap On pm amarnoe Kat HALTED. L / o / eSavradotro érecou aAus 8€ ok or 3909 A » 3 > = ovd dy ér abtis 37 aAXa ExnXos > / > / e / 4 / "7 4 EppeTw* €K yap ev dpévas eiAero pnriéera Leis. ExOpa. S€ ror Tod Sapa, tiw 8€ uw é&v Kapds aicy. 3:4) ¥ C 4 \ > / / B« 2 ovo €l (OL O€KAKLS KQ@L ELKOOQAKLS TOCA doin 7 / ¢ “ » ‘\ 4 ¥ / ogo TE OL VuV EoTL, Kal EL TOUEV GAXa. yévouTo, 380 > nS > \ . 8 ovd oo és Opxomevoy rotwiccerat, odd boa @nBas 368. airis €AeTo, ‘has taken back to himself,’ stronger than merely adeé- Aero. 369. T@ wavTa «.7.A. The ro may either mean ‘ wherefore,’ as in i. 418, or stand for tov’tw, in the sense of TOUTW ovv arayyéAAere, ‘ tell him before all his people every thing that I have said, i.e. do not omit a word of it through fear of offending him, that other Achaeans, as well as myself, may feel indignant, if perchance he thinks to cheat any one of them again, clad in impudence as he ever is. Hesych, émriuckvgwvra: dpyigwr- Ta..—éLarratygev, To yap dSovra emevta ahedéa0ar anarn éoriv: & yap épycer, ovK énoingev. Schol. Ven. 372. avadeiny «.7.A. This phrase was addressed to Agamemnon by Achilles in i. 149; so too xvveos (with which compare xvvraroy in x. 503) corresponds to xcvv@7a ini. 159. The seuse seems to be, ‘ Yet, shameless as he is, he would not dare to look me in the face.’ 374, cupppagoouat, will I join him in considering any plans or counsels of war. Cf. i. 536, ovdé wiv “Hpy nyvoi- noe idovo’ Ort of cuudpagaato BovAds apyuporega @éris.—épyov, supply ovp- mpaéw from the context. 875. nAcrev takes the accusative of the person, as in Hes. Scut. 80, @@a- vaTovs paxapas—*yAcrev “Auditpiwr, Theognis 1171, peyadAws Actes abava- tovs. The Schol. remarks on the short sentences in this and the next three lines, so well expressing excite- ment and anger.—ové av, dAXr’ obx ay K.7.A.—éregot, by fair words and pro- mises, viz. such as those he made to induce me to accompany him.—ééa7ra- dioxw takes a medial form of aorist in Xiv. 160, Ormws éEarradorto Avds voov —aXus, Viz. Ertar avT@ Td drat éfarra- THTaL e.—E€xyAOs, ‘without molesta- tion on my part.’ He pretends to pity Agamemnon, as one possessed.— ed, i.e. od} or eGev, = avrod, Cf. vi. 234, év0" atte TAavxw Kpovidyns dpévas eféAeTo Zeus. 378. €v Kapos aion is an obscure phrase, perhaps adopted from the older epos, but not now found else- where. The ancient commentators, e.g. Hesychius and the Scholiasts, referred the word to Kip, ‘ Fate,’ or Kap, ‘a Carian;’ or to cap = xapa, or fykap, €yKapos, = éyxeddadov. The most probable meaning is flocci eum facio, ‘I value him (or them, the gifts) at a hair’s price.’ In other words, the gifts are odious, and the giver is one whom I despise, and therefore I would not be beholden to him, The reading xypds or Kapas év ation would only require the change of riw dé urv into riw Sé é, 379. ovs eit. The apodosis is at 386 inf. 381. The mention of Orchomenus | at SS ee Sy ~~ 9.2 ee —— et te — Se} Pa = 1 a SF rs 7 ween es - -- > we ’ Ny itt i Ly bide 7 i | ! , : f ih oe : ———————— = = _ —_— = Se ‘ =, ' eo 0: a Se at ee oem —— - bi Sy - nme EE , se . —— — 318 ee nr: —— ai —" SSS = o ». ie / / 5 a“ / > ae ae , al O éxaroumvaAoé eict, dunxdavot 0 av éxaoras TATAAO®S I. 3 / 7 “~ Q 7 > , A Aiyurrias, 061 tAtoTa dopots EV KTHMATA KEtTAL, 5 / 1¢ ~ \ Sf » AVEPES ESOLXVEVTL DLV LTTOLTW Kal OxET pL 503 » / , o /, 4 4 OVO €l LOL TOU doin ova Wapaos TE KOVLS TE, 885 5397 ® Sd \ + \ / ie , OQUOE KEV WS ETL Oupov EALOV TELCO EL Ayapenvav, ply y Gamo TAacav €L0l domevan Guuadyéa. AwBnv. , > 5 ‘ $5 , > AD Kovpnv 0 ov yapew Ayapeuvovos Atpeioao, ovd et ypvoein Adpodity KadXos é€pigor, epya 0 “A@nvain yAavkwrwds icopapior 390 ~ = a wh na ovd€ pry Gs yapew 0 8 “Ayatdv aAdov éréoOu, ce ¢ > 9 / \ aA , > /, OS TLS Ol T ETEOLKE KAL OS BactAevrepos €OTLY® \ \ a 7 / \ \ # nN 9 WV Yop oY Pe COowWwdt Geot Kat OLKAO LKWLGL, IInAevs Onv poi ereta yuvaika ye paou erat avtos. 3 LAN c mo\Aat Ayxatides ciciy dv’ “EAAada te BOiny re, 395 nw e 97 / KoUpal GploTywv ol TE TTOALEOpa PvovTaL and its traditional wealth may have been derived from earlier poems on Thebes and the history of Oedipus. By the word rorwiocera: either the incoming of tributes or the offerings to the temples are meant. In the time of Pindar the place was famous for the cultus of the Graces, Ol. xiv. 4. The allusion to the Egyptian Thebes is not so easily explained. It seems very unlikely that the fame of it should have reached the ears of an Asiatic poet living at the period at which the Iliad is popularly sup- posed to have been composed. ‘To Herodotus, who visited it (ii. 3), and perhaps described it in some of his adAor Aoyor, May be due the mention of it here, through the hand of a later poet. We may notice too the omis- sion of the F in éxaoras. Nearly the same verse occurs in Od. iv. 126, ’AA- ckavdpn IloAvBoto Sapnap, ds evar evi OnBns Atyuvmrtins, 60c mAecota Somots ev KkTHMaTaKerTar. See also Plato, Phaedr, p. 274, D, tHv pmeyadAnv modu Tov avw tomov Hv ot “EAAnves Atyuntias @yBas cadovot. 383. Heyne thinks that the num- bers specified are merely poetical, like Kpyjrn éxardéumodcs, ii. 649.—ava, not ‘through’ but ‘to each gate,’ in the relation of proportion. 387. mpiv amodovvar, before he has made recompense and atonement for all his grievous insults, 388. Kovpny, see sup. 288,.—yamew, the Ionic future; see iii. 411. 390. €pya, in accomplishments, or handy-works, i. e. embroidery, 391. éAeoOw, let him select for his son-in-law.—erreéoxe, émveckys daiverat, Cf. eixuviay axortiy, ‘a likely wife,’ as we say, inf. 399.—BaccAevtepos, see x. 239. In all this there is bitter sarcasm. 393. gowor. From caw, c@ = oto ‘if the gods should bring me straight through.’ 394, pacoerat (Schol. Gyrycec) was the reading of Aristarchus, and is preferred by Bekker. The common reading is yaneooera, which perhaps is better, though in the unusual sense of uxorem mihi parabit (Heyne). Hesych, és ydamoy ager. * Will marry me a wife,’ we might familiarly say in the same sense. Compare ddaéac- Gar, ‘to get a son taught,’ and exé:- S000a @vyarépa in Herod. ii. 47, “to get u daughter given in marriage to & son.’ Ibid. i. 34, 0 d&—ayerat pev 7 madi yuvaica, Od. iv. 10, vier de Srap- tev "AA€KTOpos HyeTo Kovpyy. In Bek- ker’s reading, which is the future of patouat, ‘to feel for,’ the ye seems almost intolerable. 396. Kodpar, ‘the well-born daugh- ters of chieftains who have the keep- ing of fortresses.’ Cf, vi. 403, olos yap épvero “IAvov “Extwp. So orparomeday pveo@a, Herod, iv, 135, ee a ox IX.] TAIAAOS I. woe 319 , 7 > 9» / , / > » Tawv nv K eeu PiAnv womjoop axKouTw. evOa dé [Ot para. mwoAXov éeréoovTo Guos aynvep v ] ~ BS yypavte pvyotnv aAoxov, €ikviav aKorw, , , \ , > , , KTH LAT L Teper bau Ta yepwv extynoato LI nAevs. 400 aA / a> ¢ , ov yap €LOL Wuxns aVTAELOV OVO OCG pact y “ \ 4 3 TAvov extnoGar €v vatopevov mroAiebpor, \ \ . > 5 4 \ 5 7 e > an TO TPlv €7T e€lpyVv7s, TPlv eAGewev VLAS Axauov, 5 3 a , 5 \ 5 / 5 \ 5 / ovd Oca Aaivos OvddS AaPHTOPOS EVTOS ECEPYEl, DoiBov “A7oAAwvos, vot évt TET PNETOY. 405 / » “~ Aniorol pev yap Te Boes Kat idia pda, % SA / “sf ‘so oO < ‘ / KTYTOL O€ TPLTOOES TE KAL iTTwV EavGa Kapnva" dvdpos d€ Wux7 madw eAGeuev ovre ei vs e , 5 \ 4 ” , ¢ sas OU eXeTn), €7T EL ap KEV OpLEelMeTat EPKOS OOOVTWV. pntnp yap Té me yor Gea, Béris apyuporela, 410 diyGadias Knpas hepéuev Oavaro.o TéAoo Se. > / ? > / / / 5 / el mev K avti pevwv Tpowv rodw dudinrayopat, » / , 5 \ / ¥ >» wAETO EV [LOL VOOTOS, aTap KAéos AbOiToV eoTat’ 4 , » wo ¢ , 5 sa ~ ei O€ KE OlKaO KWL PiAnv €s TaTpLoa yatay, 397. i. 549. 398. €v@a, there in Phthia.—éréc- gvTo, See sup. 42.—uvynorTHny adoxor, a wife wooed and won, as distinguished from a bride gained in a race, or re- ceived as a prize or reward. 401, avragcov, i. 136. xi. 514. Supply épas, or perhaps, 70 éxew boa «,7.A, Le says (with some irony or sarcasm) that his life is more to him than all the riches in the world. Mr. Trol- lope compares Eur. Alcest. 312, wuxis yap ovdeév €oTe Tystwrepor. 402. exrno0ar. Note this Ionic form of the perfect, which is used by Aes- chylus, and frequent in Herodotus; but does not again occur in Homer. The wealth of Troy appears from xviii, 288 to have been proverbial: mpiv péev yap Ilptauoro méAww pépores avOpwrot TavTes MUGETKOVTO TOAU xpucoV TOAVXaAKOV. 404. adyropos, ‘the Darter,’ a sy- nonym of exnBodAos, but not elsewhere occurring in Homer. Pytho, or Del- phi, is only mentioned here and in li. 519; in the Odyssey twice, viii. 80 and xi. 581. Perhaps here too (see sup. on 381) the account in Herodotus, i. 50, of the offerings of Croesus to eJéAwut. For this form see on the god at Delphi, is not altogether unconnected with this passage. 406, 407. Anioroi, to be gained by forays or plunder (Anigeo@ar) ; xryrot, to be acquired as possessions ; €Aern, to be caught or gotten hold of, said of a transient or flying object. Cf. Aesch. Eum. 517, avépds & érevdav alu AVATTACN Kovis, arak Oavovtos ov Tis €oT avaoTtacis, 409. Epxos od0vTwv, the row or fence of teeth, which enclose the mouth as it were with a palisade. 410. untnp. The predictions of The- tis to Achilles seem to have been enlarged upon in epics preceding the Tliad. See xviii. 9, &s wore poe wyrnp Sverehpade kai wou €eurev K.7.A.—&yba- dias Knpas, ‘ two kinds of fate,’ i. e. one of two kinds, ‘are carrying me towards the end of (i.e. caused by) death.’ The ‘double fate’ is explained by WAeTO vooTOS and MAeTo KAéos. If he remains at Troy, he will be slain, but his fame will be imperishable; if he returns home, he will have a long but inglorious life. He has already weighed life against riches, and now he weighs life against fame, in both cases pretending to decide in favour of the former, —_— —— a - — ———— > = aa ~ - : — “a = —— —- — a en een a Ee ot yee” tar: er wo Fig =e Oe ; — 2 eee — ae ae —~ == me tri< <= <4 oem 3 geet % = | — ete ee ee 7 ee aa — pani) Py Re ne . . Hi | f Wee Hap | Tif i i rye p AP TT 4) EM g PP aE | t WRAD a dl . if ui bali si ee enn ITAIAAOS I, \ / WAerd por Kr€os eo OASv, ert Snpov SE prot aidy 415 ” 7A 7 FP fd , , , eooeral, ovdE KE LW WKa TEAOS GavaToto KLXELn, \, OQ xv nn »¥ > ‘\ / Kat 0 ay Tots aAAowrw éyw rapapv0ncaipny ” wi \ / / / olkad domAelew, emei ovKEerL OneTE TEKUWP s la / ‘TAtov airewns: pada yap ev eipvora Zeus XElpa Env bTrEepEer Xe, Teaponkact de Aaot. 420 5 2 Af a \ >/ > , > a aA vpeis ev lovtes aprotynecow Axatov 5 / > / \ ‘\ / > ‘ / ayyedinv aropacbe (70 yap yépas éorti yepovTwv), opp arAAnv dpdLwvrat evi Ppect pyr apeivo, nd / a / / ‘ \ > a n Ke oh Vyas TE TOW Kal Aaov Axatov ‘ »” “ q > vnvolv ex. yadupys, érel ov odiow nde y Eroipn, 425 Pat n / la / nv vov éppacoayto, €ued arrounvicayTos : Eo Sy *6 > » / , Powrg 0 avli Tap aupe pevov KatakouunOyro, ” 5 , , > sn? oof odpa (LOL €V VYEOCL didn €S TATplo ETITAL ¥ ‘\ 3f)7 > / ? »¥ / »” 9? QUpLOV, NV ebedAnow: avayKky & ov Ti poy aw. e l > cA 7 ‘ OA / \ , At ee A €l LEV Ov) VOOTOV Yé fETa ppect, Patou AytAXed, Tt ~ \7 LO \ / / ) an mup ees aldnAor, éret xoAos Eutrece Oupcr, na \ » ? 5 \ ~ / , 5 /) . s Tws av ereT amo GELo, PiAov TEKos, avOL AiTroinv i \ C 7 > bY 7 / OLOS ; GOL O€ PM ETrETrE YEpwv immnAara. [InAevs a »” > »5 , 2, , , NATL TW OTE OD EK Pbins Ayajre.vovi TE ILTFEV ; ¥ sa 77) VYTLOV, OV TW ELOOl ~3 > 5 5 / 7 OVO AYOPEWV, LVA T ¢ 4, f . O/LOLLOV TOAEMOLO 4140 » “ 5 _ / 4/) aVOPES PLT PETTEES teAcGovew. , , , \ GC / 4S / TOVVEKG [AE T POET KE OLOATKEMEVAL TQAOE TOVTOA, 4f) “a 2 / ‘a 4 5) pvwv TE pyTHp ELEVOLL T PY KTY) pa c€ Epywv. "a Se A ; t 5 s)/ Ms Gv erelt amo aelo, PiAov TEKos, OvK EFEomL “9 yy / , > 3 c , \ AcitesO, od ei Kev Lor UroaTain Beds airs, 445 A 5 &/ a 6 , , cas ynpas amogvaas, Unoew veov 71Pwovra, eS isd lad / ty “w , olov oTe TpaTov Aizov EAAada KadAvyvvarxa, 433. avampyoas, causing a tear to start or gush forth. So i. 481, ev & avewos TMpnogev féeya toriov, xvi, 350, aia mpnae xavwv.—édie, ‘he feared,’ see v. 566.—The speech of Phoenix, which is very long, amounting to nearly 200 lines, is another admirable composition. The ambassadors, as Heyne suggests, had not expected so obstinate a refusal. On Phoenix therefore devolves the difficult task of moving that proud mind by argu- ments both personal and public. He acquits himself well, but not more successfully than the previous speaker (inf. 607 seqq.). 434, ec weéev OH, ‘if then, as you say, you really think of returning,’ &c. Compare the beginning of Achilles’ speech, sup. 809, xen mév 89 K.7r.A— auvvew vynvot, the chief point of his auxiety; cf. 433.—at8nAov, see ii. 455. xi. 155.—érrei, sup. 321. 437. mws av érecta, ‘how then in that case, &c.—aroAtréa@at Tivos, * to be left behind by a person,’ ywprc- O@nvar.—aot dé, coi yap x.7.A., for Peleus sent me with you on purpose to ac- company and advise you. He inti- mates, perhaps, that as he was sent for this end, some regard should be paid to his advice.—ymare re x.7.A., see sup. 253. 444}. Omociov, see iv. 315.—ayopéwr, popular meetings. Plat. Gorg. p.485, D, tas ayopas, év als Eby 6 months TOds avépas aptimpeets yiyver@at. 442, rovvexa. ‘For this reason,’ viz. because you were inexperienced, “he sent me forth to teach you all this,—to be both a speaker of words and a doer of deeds.’ Schol. Ven. rav TaVv AGywv pHTopa SidaoKeww oe elvat, kat Spacrypioy ev Tois épyos. Cicero, De Orator. iii. 15, § 57, “ ut ille apud Homerum Phoenix, qui se a Peleo patre Achilli juveni comitem esse datum dicit ad bellum, ut illum effi- ceret oratorem verborum actoremque rerum.” He means, pytopixhy Kal TOAcULKHY, 444, ws av—ovn, apparently = dove ovx av, and the verse seems con- structed in reference to mas ay x.7.A., 437. 446. amrogvoas, having stripped off. The root is eF (v. 50). Cf. v. 81, duro & efece xetpa. 447. oiov dre, A long story is now introduced, which bears every mark of having been adapted from a se- parate ballad ; for it really has nothing to do with the subject, except to ex- plain how Phoenix became the tutor of Achilles, Euripides wrote a play entitled Potmé, in which, the Schol. Ven. says, he maintained his moral character, avaydaprnrov eigayer Tov npwa. The father of Phoenix had a concubine called Clytia, which aroused Y ae Spee ae = Se a ee ee ee ee ee eee a2 a = i i ae - Se See a me Ne, seer Se ee 5 / > / Pd 5 G / Tuownv KOL epecd. TAT Y)pP O €/40S QUTLK OLOVELS —— Rie. 6 LAS ek A er atone a oe = Ss - sees a a EST ee a “ ee ea ™H \ A \ ~ > , 2 >» A TOAAL KaTHPAGTO, oTUyEpas O ereKEKAET EpLVUS, / / > > / / Eg: .4 pn Tore youvact oiaw éepeooer Var diAov vi0ov eez- 7 > tf la } \ > 5 / . / e& éucbey yeyaata Oeot 0 €reevov erapas, r / @ / 4 \ , Zevs TE Kata. Govios KL ETAL?) [lepoeqgoveca. TOV pev ey BovAevca KaTaKTapev oe. YAAK” Yee > , / A o a es , A GAXa tis Gavarwv Tatoev XOXov, Os p evi Gupw 4 ste. ‘ / / > : / Syjou One patw Kat dveidea TOAA. avOpwror, >? n / ws py) Tatpomovos per Axatotow KaAeoluny. » ? 7 \ > , / 5 , 7 2 s. \ / ew éuot ovkére Tapmav éepyrver ev ppeot Gupos of blood, and especially of crimes committed against parents. Of, Aesch. Theb. 720, mwatpos evxtatav the jealousy of his wife Hippodamia. Phoenix, being induced by his mother to engross for himseif the love of this Clytia, was banished from honie, with an imprecation from his father. He ’Epuvv teAéoar Tas TepiOvpmous KaTapas. —éravy is perhaps one of the many titular words retained from the old- accordingly finds refuge with Peleus, who receives him hospitably and ap- points him tutor to his son. est epics, like “Apreuis toxéatpa, “AOn- vain ayeAen, atpuTwrn, &C., and too 4 ne is} i ed : 4 pth "tua 7 "4 oe ~ ae ee ee. 452. mpourynvat, to anticipate the affections of, &¢.—éxOypee, VIZ. 4 TaA- Aaxis, “Ut juvenuis amore capta, aversa esset animo a sene,” Heyne. 453. ovgGets, suspecting, or becoming aware of, mv@duevos, my intercourse ancient to admit of easy explanation. Buttmann would read en’ aivy (Lexil. p. 62), but like «Aecros, moAvacvos, it may mean ‘meutioned with praise,’ as a euphemistic title; as the Furies were styled Evpévides. ‘The com- bination émrawy Lepoepovera Occurs with Clytia.—épwis, curses, impre- cations. He wished, he said, that he might never set on his knee a dear son born of me; i.e. he imprecated on me the curse of childlessness. Compare v. 408, ovdé 7é wiv maides wort yovvag. mammagovory, Od. xix. 401, Tov pa ot EvpixaAea didois ext yovvaoe Aristarchus rejected them as charg- Onxev. Ibid. xvi. 443, yovvaow olow ing Phoenix with too heinous a crime, éberodpmevos éué. Int. 488, mpiv y dre On the same principle a critic called 54 o” én’ éuoloww éyw yovveoot kabiooas, Aristodemus is said to have perverted Od. x. 534 xi. 47. Hes. Theog. 768. 458—461. ‘hese four lines are not found in the MSS. of the Iliad, but are recovered from Plutarch, De Audiend. Poet. p. 26, F, ed. Reisk., where it is expressly stated that >_- -_-_---_ --—— wo coer = = ae = ’ ee ———— ¢ x - — — — =—T — es SRT ag ge een” a we 72a inabetinesc — SS - = 456, evéAecov. ‘I'he imperfect means, that as time went on, and no child was born, the curse seemed in process of fulfilment. Cf. inf. 493. i. 5, Avos &° eTeAeieTo BovAy. The réAcror Geol, or accomplishing powers, are in this case x@ev.or, infernal, because to them pertained generally the vengeance for crimes. Hence ’Opxos, the demon that punished broken oaths, and Epwvs, the hearer of solemn impre- cations, inf, 571, as well as the avenger the reading of 453 to 7 ov aeBounv ovs’ épeéa (Schol. Ven.). | } 460, oveidea, Cf. Vi. 351, atoxea TOAA avOporwv. Phoenix does not say that he had any conscience in the matter. His rage against his father, viz. for imprecating such a curse, Was only checked by the fear of what would be said of him. 462, évda «.7.A. ‘Then it was that my mind could no longer endure at all to abide in the patace of all tlle ~ 1X] lA [AAOS J, a2 \ / / “ TAT POs XWOLLEVOLO KaTO beyapa. otpwpac bar. > \ \ AO » \ 5 : / ‘ > \ 27 ; 1) PyV TOAAG €TAL KQAL OVEV/LOL apis E€OVTES a / ; > / QAvTOV Ato opevor KATEPY)TVOV €V HEyapoLoty, TOAAG OY iva pnra Kal elAi7robas eALKas Bows exhalov, roAXoi dé aves Garbovres aoupy , & \ Cc, , EvOMEVOL TAVVOVTO BL proyos Hdaicrouo, ToAXOV iy > / as > > 5 “ \ , ” ELVAVUNXES O€ fot api GavUTw® Tapa VUKTGS tavov / , 4 ~ / €K Kepapwv eGv trivero ToLo Y€povTos. 470 ol pev dwerBdmevor Hvdaxas EXOV, O0OE oT eo By “ 7 \ c > : , 7 a“ Tup, ETEPOV LEV UT aiGovon EVEPKEOS avAns, , > e 4 / , , adXro b evi Tpooou, mpoobev Gadaporo Ovpdwr, > “\ A / , \ & , / / aAXN ore dx Sexarn prot exnArvie vvé épeBevvi, \ FH > \ / 17 la 5 / KQt TOT ey GaA\apouro Gvpas TUKLVWS APGPVLas 475 4 ar \ © / nn pygas e&nAGov, Kai vrépOopov épxtov avAns raged father,’ i.e. I could no longer consent to stay where I knew I was hated for this affair of the mistress. 464. h whnv, ‘and yet,’ or ‘true it is that,’ &c.—érac (vi. 239), my familiars or companions.—aveysoi, ‘cousins ;’ Schol. aveynds sé Potvixos Evpvmvaos, —apdis éovres, ‘clinging round me,’ or ‘sitting on each side of me, as if to detain me. ‘The young Phoenix appears to have been a favourite; for tLe object of all the festivity he de- scribes was to retain him at home.— evrov, construe with éy Meyapouowr, like br’ "IAvoy avrod &e. 467. Gar€é8ovtes. See sup. 208,—evo- evot, * being singed,’ i.e. the bristles being burnt off. Compare inf. xxiii. 32, 33, Where nearly the same distich occurs, and Od. ii 300, aiyas aviene- vous aadous 6 evovtas év avAj. AY. Equit. 1236, év ratow evoTpats KovdvAots npLoTToOunv.—bra doyos, * through the flame,’ viz. so that the flames touched every part of the extended carcase, —a process still adopted in curing bacon. Some wrongly explained evo- wevoe by ortamevor, Compare apeve, ‘to singe,’ Ar. Eccl. 18, though the same word means ‘to toast’ in Pax 1144. 469. €« Kepauwrv, ‘from the crocks,’ i. e, the amphorae, or rather, the ri@ot (Birch, ‘ Ancient Pottery,’ i. p. 252), 470, eivavuyxes, ‘for nine nights,’ an adverb, like Tyres, ‘ this year, eivaertes, ‘for nine years.’ The Schol. took it for the plural of ecvavud, — rapa vuxtas, ‘by nights.’ — iavoy (sup. zz 325), ‘they slept close by me,’ audi Mot avT@, This was not so much for coercion, which was inconsistent with the festivities, as for watching his conduct and intentions, which they well knew were bent on escape, 472. ai€ovon. See on vi. 243. The mpodopos, according to Mr. Hayman (Append, F to Od. vol. i, pp. exxi— Cxxlv), was “the whole front strue- ture,” including the ai@ovoa and mpoOvpa, But it is evident that there are here great difficulties in assuming the mpodoxos to be virtually the same as the ai@ovea. Porphyrius, from whom a long extract is given by the Schol. Ven. on v. 137, defines mpodomos to be 6 perakd rémos Tod Te Sémov Kai Tov @aranov, and the Schol. describes it as the part of the house next before the inner @aAapos, and distinet from the aifovea, (So also Heyne.) It would seem therefore to be a kind of guard-room or guest-room, next to the ai@ovea, i.e. more internal, The mpodou0s is often mentioned in the Odyssey as a sleeping-place, and is generally opposed to the MUXOS Or Garawos, the family room. In Od, iy. 297, 302, as Mr. Hayman observes, mpodomos and al@ovca appear to be synonyms; but clearly in the present passage they are distinguished. 476. épxiov avaAns, here as in v. 138, seems to mean the low enclosing wall of the outer court.—peta, viz, through the vigour and activity of youth (Schol.). 2 IAIAAO® I. on 4 A a, \ Oa Be / rw SC / a peta, Aabwv pvdakas T avopas OMWAS TE YUVALKAS. ~ » > 5 4 } QO 2 ty s>. 5 / pevyov erect. arravevbe O01 EAAaOos EUPVXOPOLO, DOinv & e&txopyv épiBwdraxa, uNTepa pnAw, és IlnAja avay6. O dé pe tpoppwv brédeKTO, Kal LE hina ws €l TE ratip ov Tata pinoy powvov THAVYyETOV TOAAOLOLY él KTEATETOL, Kal pL acbVvELov eOynKe, TOAD d€ Lor Wace \aov vatov © éaxatinv BOcys, Aodérecot Gvarour. cal oe TooovTov COynKa, Geois emveiken “AyiAded, éx Gupod pirewr, érel ovk eGeAcokes apt aAAw ovr és dair ievas ovT ev peyapoiot Tacacat, mplv y OTe Of o er Emotow éyo yovvero. kabiooas Gov T arayL TPOTAPOV KAL OLVOV eTLEXOV. TONAGKL MOL KaTedEVTAS ert oTNGEerot XITwVO. ” . 4% 5 / ~ olvov amoPAvov ev vyTLEen aeyewy. pwv) aTizvadAer. 478, amaveve, Viz. SO as to get far ASG. €7rel OVK K.T.A. away from them.— EAAd6éos, as sup. 447, ji, 683, and elsewhere, means Hellas proper, viz. the district of '/‘hessalia. 480. ¢¢ Undja. So inf. xvi. 574, és [InaAy ixerevoe, = ixerys adixero. 482. tndvyerov, see iil. 175. The combination sovvov tHAvyeTov Occurs also Od. xvi. 19.—é7t, educated to sueceed to, or with the view of pos- sessing, much wealth. Or, accord- ing to Heyne, for év or ovv KTEATETOLY ovrTa, ExoVTa KTEATA TOAAG, 484, Aoddrecot. These Thessalian I loved you in return for your fondness for me; for you would never go with any other. —racacGat, marévpat, ‘to take your meals.’ 488, xaOiooas «.7.A., See SUP, 405.— doayu, satiassem, ‘before I had satistied you by cutting off first for you a morsel of meat and holding to you (a cup of) wine. For doa See V. 203, 289.—oyov, Viz. mEpOsS Tl. Any relish is meant by this word; cf. x. 630, éxt 68 Kpduvov TOTe@ oWov.—emioxar, AS XXii. 83, el more Tor AaOixydea pacov Sse we éxnéeayov. Ib. 494, Twv & éAenoavrwy KoTUAnv Tis TUTOOY eTéTXEV. Od. XV1, 4A4, éxéoye Te olvov épvOpov. Ar. Nub. 1382, ei ev ye Bpuv etmous, €y@ yvous av Tlelv ETETXOV. 490, 491. mwoAAaxe K.T.A, ‘Many 4 time you wetted the vest on my breast by spirting out wine in mis chievous ¢child’s-play. Hesychius explains vynmen by 7 THY pytriov NAG. Schol. év 79 xaAerp wardo7p opie. Heyne refers the epithet to the trouble of bringing up infants. In the plural, we have vntidas dxeeuv, ‘tO engage mn childish amusements,’ Od. i. 297, an inf. Xv. 393, ds 7° éet ody MOLT] adup- pata vymienow.—owvov, the partitive genitive, sc. mépos ru.—aropavgar, He- sych, avaBadAwv* TO avT0 Kal TO aVvar drvwr. Cf. Theocr. xvii. 80, NewAos dvaBrvgwv Srepav ote Bworaka OpumTes Dolopes may have been a kind of serfs or epioxor, Or perhaps a stranger race who had_been sub- jected to the sway of Peleus, See Herod. vii. 132, 185. 485. Tooovtov c€Onka, roa6vd és nbxs épewa, Soph. Hl. 18. Cf. inf, 546. il. 528, Od. i. 207, et 6H €& QavTOLO TOTOS mais eis “Odvoynos. Ar. Equit. 415, atouaySadias OLTOVMEVOS TOGOUTOS EK- tpadeinv.— This story, the Schol. ob- serves, does not seem consistent with the other legend, that Achilles was brought up by Chiron the Centaur. Here, however, only the care of Achil- les as a mere infant is described. From Pindar, Nem. iii. 43, we might infer that Chiron undertook the care of Achilles when very young ; favdos 5 Axureds 7a pev pévwv Pidvpas (i.e. Xelpwwos) év Séuors wats éwv abvpe, aud ibid. 57, yovov dhéptarov (@éridos Xei- SO ee = ot epee: = — a - ae - ——— —s —e ea ea oS sees = . —= — — <2 Ma ~* B.. Se ee ee a —_— = ae I ec. lt i SS a7 = SS a ee — = ds éri cot pada woAXA tabov Kal ToAAG poyynoa, . , 7d 4 \ / 2¢ / Ta Ppovewy, O pol OV TL Geoi yovov e&eTeAevov e& euev’ GAAG oe Twatda, Geots mueikeN’ “AyAded, , YY / > > / \ ) 4 - TOLEVIANV, tVva fLOL TOT GELKED Aovyov GfLUV7)S. 495 > 3 “ \ / ( \ / “A 7 s , avd AyiAev dapacov Cujzov pmeyar, OVOE TL GE XP) \ > »” \ Os \ \ 5 / vndees TOP EX ely" OTPETTOL O€ TE KAL Geo QUTOL, wn \ 4G 4 / , TWV TEP KAL MELCWY APETH) TLLY TE fey TE. \ ‘ \ f , \ > ~ 5 a Kal LyVv Tous Pveetot Kal evxwAdns ayavyow “A , a > »y = Koi By TE KVLON TE TApaTpwTrad avGpwrot 500 / o , ea , i a , Awroopevol, OTE KEV TIS VITEPBIY Kal Gapry. \ / / 5 \ an , Kal yap TE Aurat eiot Atos KOUPQt preyaAoto, / & wn > / wral TE pucal Te TapaBAGres T OdbGaAUG x‘ f f Po, a pa 7 Kal [LET OT iG arys aAeyouct KLOUG QL. y 7 / = ~ 7 0 aTy ocbevapy TE KAL dptizos, OVVEKQ TACAS d05 493, ta dhpovewv, ‘with this idea, or With this prospect in view, that the gods did not seem likely to (cf. sup. 455) bring into being any progeny of mine,’ viz. in consequence of my father’s curse, sup. 455. So reAécat viov is used in Pind, Pyth. iii. 9. Isthm. v. 46. 495, movevynv, ‘Il proposed to adopt you aS my son, that some day you might fend from me wunsee mly insult.’ 496, wéyav, proud, haughty. Cf. Sup. 255.—orperroi, Schol. evpera- OTPETTOL, evmeTaBAnToL, evrevoto.. Inf. XV. 203, oTperTal mev Te ppéves eoOdav, —Twv ep K.T.A., 1.@. Katrep peigous ovtes apetnv. Cf, inf. 514. 499, kai pny tovs. ‘ Yet even these by sacrificial offerings and propitia- tory prayers, by libations and savo ury burnt meat, men divert (from their purpose of vengeance) by supplicating them, whenever any one has trans- gressed and fallen into sin” ‘This doctrine is found also in Pilato, Resp. ii. p. 364, who cites this passage (497—500). The mention of offerings and compensating gifts, as the Schol. observes, prepares the way for the like offer being accepted by Achilles. 502. kat yap te, the same as cat yap To..—Atrat, a personification of the power of entreaty. This allegory is a remarkable one, derived, apparently, from the custom of suppliauts, who if rudely spurned were thought to bring a curse upon the guilty party. "Arn is the tendency to sin; tempta- tiou, or infatuation of mind leading to the commission of it. The Acrai are called the daughters of Zeus as the benefactors of mankind, and as marking their dignified office, which is twofold: first, that of striving to avert the commission of sin; next, that of making amends for it when committed by suggesting penitence and deprecating the punishment. They are represented as lame, wrin- kled, and feeble-sighted, because infatuation outstrips reflection, and has a quick and vigorous step to- wards evil, while those are scarcely heard who implore the criminal to stay his hand, 503. mapaBAwres, rapaBAéroveat, looking askance, scarcely daring to face bold ary, or perhaps, feeling shame at the deeds committed by it. —kat peromide, ‘even behind infatu- ation, i.e. even though outstripped, they do not desist, but follow it as they best can.—aAéyovot, viz. avrijs, oY TeV TET PAYMEVWY avTy, they con- cern themselves about it, or do their best to heal what they have tried in vain to prevent. 505, aprimos, sound in limb, nimble; opposed to XwAat in 503.—ovvexa, for which reason, viz. because she is ac- tive, she far outstrips the Acrai who would fain hold her back, and so precedes them over every land doing harm to nai be and leaving to the Acrat Only the bare hope of making ame nds ast he 4Vv Dest May _—BAdnrovea, adtkovoa,—eéakeovTat, Schol. & éxewy BAarret, = ae i ta en = a A I A a ncaa ea e —— ay —~~ Se Soe =F = ->x_ fF > ———— ea ee cae —— 7 i a <1 2 ee Tey. 5a a Se a : - - i ' — ~‘ \ 326 moAAov brexrpobee, hOaver S€ Te TaCaV er atay , i. | , cA 5 2¢ / 5 / Brarrova avOparous’ at 6 éEaxéovrat ériccw. ed , 5 2A , ee eee OS [MEV T OLOE ETAL KOUPGS Atos aAoadov LovVvd as, \ ‘ py 8) 2 / , 5 / TOV Oe pey WVYC AV KQL TE KAVvoV EUX O/LEVOLO® a , > > / , n 5 , OSs de K OVYVITAL KQl TE OTEPEWS ATOELTTY), , > » , , / A Niocovra 8 apa tai ye Ala Kpoviwva xiodeat TO aTyv ap ererGat, iva. BAadpGels azroricn. > ~ \ \ \ , GAX “Ayircd TOpeE Kat ov Aus KOUpyoWw erreo bat / 7 7 > AAA . a Ba ao / a / > ANG TULIV, 1) T QAAAWYV TF €p em ly OfAT TEL VOOV ECUAWV. El ev Yap [7 ddpa depo, ta 8 dre ovoudlot ¢ 5 \ & ‘Atpetons, GAN aiev eriladéAws xaderaivon, > a > / / “ > / , OVUK Qv eyw Y€é Oe feyVtV aTroppivavra. KeAoiunv > / / / / B Apyéetovow OfLUVEJLEVOL, XATEOUVGL TEP erns* viv 0 Gua T avtixa ToAAG dvd0t, Ta 8 Oricbev vTeaTn, “ / ‘ avopas d¢ Aicoer Oar erimpoenKev apicrovs 520 / \ \ > /, 7 \ 5 “A KPLWWG,JLEVOS KATO. aov AyatKor, Ol TE GOL AUTH diAraro. Apyelwv" t&v py ov ye wdOov éeéyEys 508. aidéoerat, shall have shown mercy and respect to the Acrai in their attribute of suppliants.—docopv Lovaas, ixerevovoas.—ev youevovo, When- ever he appeals to them for aid against arn, or to atone for the consequences of arm. “Ubi et ipse peccaverit, tBper vel ira abreptus, laesi et injuria affecti vicissim se exorari ab ipso patiuntur,”’ Heyne. 510. avyjvyrat (avaiverGac),* but when aman has spurned them and sternly said 2o! to them, then they go and supplicate Zeus, that that man’s own folly may bring its consequences upon him, that he may pay for it by suffer- ing some harm.’ This then is the second duty of the dAcrai, viz. to ask for evil to fall on the recusant sin- ner, that he may know his folly by its consequences. This is the doc- trine of wa@ypata wabjpara, Aesch. Ag. 177. 513. mope tyshv, extend to prayer or entreaty that honour and regard which influences the minds of others, who though well born do not think it derogatory to yield. Heyne takes 74m In the objective sense, ‘the re- spect for the Acrai, which renders exorable the minds of other good men,’ viz. who have been wronged, But the 7.u% meant seems to be the retributive honour, in consequence of gifts being offered. And this is expressed in what next follows: ‘for if Agamemnon did not add gifts te his entreaties, I, for one, should not ask you to throw away your anger and assist the Argives, however urgent their need.’ By addAwy ecbdwv he means others who, like Achilles, are well born, and who do not refuse a compliment or gift (ry) when it accompanies a request. 515. d@pa, i.e. Ta mwev mapovta, ta dé omiode Sid0ueva or SoOnadueva. The Ta OmcoGe mean those contingent on the capture of Troy, sup. 185 seqq. Plato, Resp. iii. p. 390 fin., blames Phoenix for imposing on Achilles such mercenary conditions. 520. aptorovs. He means Ajax and Ulysses, who were fhe envoys proper, accompanied by Phoenix for the pur- pose of officially introducing them, sup. 168. Schol. otros (sc. ®otmé) mpeaBevtys ovK Eat, mel OVK ay Eav- TOV émyver.—xKpivauevos, ‘having Se- lected for himself among (or over) the Achaean host those of the Argives who are held in the greatest regard by yourself,’ 522. wy edeyéns, do not show to be vain, do not practically refute, vz. by refusing to obey it. Schol. Ven. one) ¢ — 1X.) IATAAOS I. 327 Av a + In \ \ ~ peNoe TOOGaS. T Pv O OV TL VELEOONTOV KeyoA Go bau. wa ‘ ~ / > Wy , 5 ‘ nr OUTW KQAL TWY moa Oev emTevGoueda KA€a. AVOPWV ec , 7 / 7% ¢s , 7 2 NPwOwV, OTE Kev TLV ErrLCadedos xoAos LKOL* 525 \ i > , / / yf OwpyTot T éréovto tapdppyrol te erecow. / 4S y , ’ , ERVIN MAL TOOE Epyov eyo TaAat, Ov TL VeOV YE, ¢ > > ~~ eR ee / , ws nV" ev O vp pew TavTecor idrovow. > Koupirés T 5 / ; os . \ \ 7 4 \ , " /, CMaY Ol TO KQL ALTWAOL fAEI EXApP/LAat \ / r QA , 4 ¢ & s apt roAWw Kadvddva, kal adAnXrovs évapior, 530 \ \ / r CA ) nw AirwAot ev apuvopevoe Kadvdavos EPAVVNS, r A ~ ms / a / Kovpyres de draTrpabeey PEMQAWTES "Apne. \ \ ~ \ 4 » > Kal Yap TOLOL KaKOV ypvaoUpovos Apres WNC eV, yLevn 0 ob ob Te Gadvota youve éAwi XYTAfLEl 1) O Ol OU TL AZAVCLE Yovvw Q/ WS By arodoximacys, unde arodeiins acbe- Vets aUTOVS ev TOLs Adyous, Kal MY TOU ons eroverdtatovs a’tods ws mh Telcav- tas.—pyde Todas, i.e. myde thy adcéer, ™mv mpeoBeiav, A very strange ex- pression. It is difficult to resist a suspicion, that the long tale com- mencing with 529 has been added on. by the intervening lines, to a speech Which might very well have con- cluded with the present verse (522), —— ~. pe 525. mp, viz. before these offerings were made, and these ambassadors Sent, none could justly have blamed your wrath, lit. ‘it was not an event to be visited with blame, for you to be enraged,’ 524. ovTw, sc. Spacavtwy. ‘In this way’ (viz. which we advise) ‘ we have heard tales about the heroes of old (having acted) whenever violent anger had come upon them; they were accessible to gifts, and could be talked over by words.’ It may be remarked, that such verbals as these can have little claims to be genuine forms of the ancient epic. 525. ore xev txoe is unusual even in epic Greek for ommore txot. 527. tode epyov, the following inci- dent, viz. as illustrating the proposi- tion. For péeuvnuai te or Tuva see vi. >) 529. Kovpyres. These appear to have been colonists from Euboea, while the AirwAoi represent the indi- genous warlike people. Thucydides, lili. 94, states 70 e@vos wéya mév elvar Td Tov AitwAov Kat payysov. The word is not from xovpa, ‘cropped hair,’ as the Scholiasts supposed, but is con- nected with xovpot, Curetes, Quirites, and means ‘fighting-men. So inf, Xix. 193, Kpiwdpevos Koupyras apLoTHnas llavaxawwv.—apht mod, not ‘for the possession of,’ but ‘in the neighbour- hood of.’ 531. auvvomevor, axonevoe vrrep, The genitive is so used in xii. 155, auuvd- evo. ohwv T avT@V Kal KALoLAwY, 533. Kat yap rotor, ‘for upon them too,’ viz. the Aetolians, even as Apollo sent evil on the Greeks (i. 50). The Schol, Ven. on the next line well ob- serves, that the analogy is drawn between Artemis who had sent the Calydonian boar, and Apollo who sent the plague ; between the Curetes and the Trojans, and Meleager and Achilles. The moral, so to say, of the tale, is to induce Achilles to accept the presents and to fight for his country, while those presents may be had, and the thanks of the people be- side, Pindar mentions this legend of Meleager, Isthm. vi. 32, with this ap- parent difference, that he represents him as dying in battle for his coun- try’s cause; a result about which Homer is at least silent, and perhaps indeed it was not suited to the argu- ment of Phoenix. Possibly however this is implied in watdi Soyer davaror, inf. 571. 534, Gadvova, a vintage, or rather harvest-feast. Schol. éopry év ) Tas amapxas tots Oeois émtOvovct tov Kap- mov. From the root @ad. for which see on Vili. 520. In Theoeritus, vii, 3 it is described as a feast of Demeter, It would seem to have -been cele- brated in honour of Artemis. as keep- ing away the wild animals from de- stroying the crops. The ‘ other gods Se ey ee SS es. it | ‘ ‘ i — a ae Smet: Renta ee 4A . ==-+ fre ts EE A Se ee ae ee - -_—- ee a — ee. Se —- er ~~ a ; § | es . a ~ * | ; if } ; ? t : | : it qi} if ' : i} " sa eo A aoe —~ = ~Tw- fe —- Se a ae aac +a ieee —— sew: nn ———- [ATAAO® I. 3 , ry “w / “> , Oiveds peE* aAAor d€ Geoi daivuv ExatouBas, Sd »? 2 {SLES A \ a a #4 i olin O ovK eppese Atos Koupyn peyadoto. N , > s\ .) . , ap OA , “~ 9 AaGer 1) OUK €voncev* AaaaTo O€ poeya Oupo. rat te! / OA , / 1) O€ XoAwoapevn, OLOV YEVOS, LOX €atpa. wpoev ewe xAOVVHY oiV aypLoV apyLodorTa, \ M \ 7 > »” vy »” ~ / os Kaka, TOAA eppele EOwv Oivnos adwny . . a o Ns \ ; Ns A ToAAG 6 O ye mpoGcAvupva YOApLat Pare devOpent paKpa 5 a ¢ /% \ ~ yv /,% QUTNOW PlLCyOL Kat avtots avGect pynAwv. ‘3 TOV O vlogs Oivijos aréxrewev Medéaypos, \ i / 5 ; , ; y A 5 , TOAAEWV EK TOoALwv OnpyTopas aVvOpas AYELPAS ‘ / > \ / Cc 7s 4 ~ KQL KUVQAS* OV f1)V Yop KE OaJLY) TAUVPOLOL /pototow" f ~ = 4 Ds ~ 5 7 ) J ~ ey “A TOTTOS env, TOAXAOUS O€ TUPHSs ErEHNT OACYELV/S» <\ A> 5 > 5 n ate 4 / = \ 4 7 0 Opp avtT@ OnKe wodvv KeAGdoV Kat GUTHY, > \ ‘\ wn \ Sif / ap. OVOS KepaAy KQL O€PPLaTt AaxvyEevTt, Koupytwv TE peony kat AiTwAOv peyadvpor. ¥ \ > ae ; G oppa ev ovv MeAeaypos apnidiAos roAeuicer, , Ov r , _ > \ a 7 Toppa 0€ Koupyrecat kax@s nv, ovde OUVaYTO , » , > / TELXEOS ExTOTUEV piyveLY TOAEES TEP EOVTES" > Ls A WA y / i / © aA ore 67 Medeaypov édv yoAos, Os Te Kal dAAwv mentioned next perhaps had their peculiar feasts respectively.—youvre, a word of uncertain meaning, ex- plained yoviunw torw by Hesychius. 537. 4 Aa@ero, ‘ Hither he forgot it, or he never thought about it at all; but (in either case) he was greatly deluded in his mind.’ Schol. Ven. NTO evvongas Oiaa. éredabero, ovde OAwS erevencer, 539. xAourynv. The meaning of this word is altogether uncertain. It has been suggested by the present editor (on Aesch. Kum. 179) that the true Sense 1S perhaps ‘ entire,’ as opposed to exTomias, ‘castrated; and thus Savage as contrasted with the do- mesticated state. _ 040. EOwv, ‘by making it his haunt,’ 790s (Vi. 511) rovovdmevos, Schol. Ven. ecOiamévos Tots Toros SuatpiBew. Ao- ther Schol. explains it by aovvnby Tpacowv, a sense which better suits XV1. 260, oyjxeoow éorkdres~ ods maldes epdpaivacr eGovres. The word takes ehe Anitiai digamma ; see on Vi. 239. w44. TWeoGeA vnc 7 C j ‘far down to et eee Eaton ZOW! S. ations. Similarly x. 15, modAAds éx Kepadns m™pobeAvpvous EAxeTo xaitas, This com- pound is connected with a class of words all ultimately referable to a root GeF (ri@nuc), strengthened by pu (as Aaf, AauBavw), as OvméAn, GenebAa, GeuetAra, Géuos, Geuis, GéAvmva, and GeAen0s, i.e. axivyntos, * quiet.’ 542, wndwy, lit. * of apple-trees,’ pro- bably means, of fruit-trees generally. 546. tooaos env, ‘so huge a monster was it.’ See sup. 485.—éeBnge, Schol. aroKTeivas KavOnvat érolycer, 547. » Se, viz. Artemis,.who even when the boar that she sent had been slain, caused a quarrel to arise for the possession of the head aud the hairy (or bristly) hide. Meleager, as the story goes, had given these trophies to Atalanta, which enraged the brothers of Meleager’s mother Althaea, and they were slain by him, Hence arose the quarrel between the mother and her son, and the result of it which the reader will find de- scribed in Aesch, Cho. 605 seqq. 553. €dv yodos. “ Indignabundus quod ea filii incolumitatem posthabe- bat fratrum caritati et studio, ab armis discessit et in domo sua intra Nay, 1X.] IATAAOS C. 329 so 7 5 4 f) / / / OLOGVEL EV aTnGerot VOOV 7TUKQ@ TEP PPoveovTwy, > A Site. 8 Vs ¢ a 7) TOL O pyTpl pidy AAGain XWOMEVOS KP Cn or Vi KELTO Tapa pvnoTy Goyw, KaAyn KAeorarpy, KovpY) Mapryncons kaddirpvpou Kunvivys es at / ] <\ / > j / ; > »5 Co A loew vy OS KAPTLOTOS ETLY VOVLWY YeveT AVOPWV n / pe ” > , o & TWV TOTE, KQAL pa QVQAKTOS EVAVTLOV eLA€ETO TOCOV f > , , vd pads PoiBov Az7roAAwvos KadAtogupov ELVEKO. vVUUpys. 560 \ \\ ’ Me > / ‘ ‘ ; / TYV O€ TOT €EV HEeyapolat TAaTYO KQt TOTVLA pYNTTP > ; / > ; 4 AXkvovny Ka\éerKov ET WVUJLOV, OUVEK > ¥ > 5 a ap GUTS , 5 , oe > / feyT1P aAKVOVOS tToAvTevGeos OLTOV Exoura > ° ¢ , / : ~n / KAQL, OTE LLY EKGEPYOS AVN PTACE Poifos ‘A7roAXwv. a of , , / / ~~ TH O ye TapKateAEKTO YOAOV Oupadyea TETowr, 565 Le ; \ ; o c y ~ €& Opewv fLNTPOS KEXOAWMLEVOS, 7 pa VEeototv TOA 5 mY ; hee. ae 5 " BM J ay TOMAS AK ECOUT Par O KaOlyYt 7 OLO Pol OLO, TOAAG O€ KAL yatav ToAuopPnv Xepow aAota. Calydonem se abdidit.”’? Heyne.— kat adAwy. He here glances at Achilles.—otéavet, Schol. Ven. avri tov oldavery Toret, Omoroy T@ ‘ ravTas méV fp’ €Amec’” (Od. ii. 91), avi rod éAmigerw TOLEl. 556. Ketro map’ adoxw, i.e. stayed at home idly and ignobly with his wife, instead of fighting for his country.— Evynvivys, & patronymic, ‘daughter of venus.’ Marpessa had been wooed by both Apollo and Idas, but the latter, according to this account, had obtained her hand. -Propert. i. 2. 17, ‘Non Idae et cupido quondam dis- cordia Phoebo Eveni patriis filia lito- ribus.’ Another version of the story is given at length in Theocritus, xxii. 137 seqq., where Idas and Lynceus are represented as fighting with the Dioscuri for the daughter of Leucip- pus; and yet another version is in Pindar, Nem. x. 60 seqq. The pre- sent account, as Heyne observes, is only found in Homer, 559. etAe7o, ‘had taken up,’ i. e. he had dared to face Apollo, the archer- god, with his own weapon, in con- tending for the bride. Heyne thinks Apollo had carried her off from-Idas, and that Idas pursued and rescued her. 561. thy dé, viz. Cleopatra. She was called by her parents Alcyone, in al- lusion to the plaintive grief of her mother Marpessa when she was car- ried off by Phoebus from the man she preferred, Idas. (Schol. é7e adbn- petro avtnv G’AroAAwy.) The story is certainly obscure. Another Scholium is as follows: éxAatev 7 Mapryooa Ka- Aovoa tov avépa"léav, ore avtTny HpTa- gev 0 ‘AroAAwy. But the Schol. Ven. adds, 7] n MnTHp "AAGaia, This would mean, that Meleager’s parents called their son’s bride Aleyone, because her mother Marpessa wept when she was carried up to the sky by Apollo. The Schol. Ven. records two readings, apyotace and avyprace, 565. 7 6 ye. With this wife then he, Meleager, lay, digesting his heart- grieving anger, viz. refusing to fight, like Achilles, and from the same cause. For the root Aey or Aex (A€éxro, Acywevos, AefacGar &e.) see ii, 125. For mwéaoev XOAOY, iV. 513. 566. apéwv, apawy (like céwyv éder- ew in V, 818), in consequence of his mother’s imprecations. See sup. 555. —kaovyvytoto, on account of the mur- der of her brother by Meleager. Ac- cording to the more common story, Meleager slew not one, but several of Althaea’s brothers, whose names are recorded in the Scholia. 568. aAoca, she threshed, or beat, as in impatient invocation of the powers below, or for the purpose of rousing tneir attention. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 679, OTEVEL, KEKOTTAL, Kal yapaggerar médov, ee 7 lage = —— a ‘| i, f a | HA 4 ? - fill | bait! at i | rine ten — a 330 ITAIAAOS I. / . > LO ‘ A 7 KuAnoKkova “Aidnv Kat exawrv Lepoedoverar, TOOYV’ bel Cats 5 - ‘i QA SF. y Arr TPOXVU KAVECOMEVY), O€VOVTO O€ OaAKPVEL KOAT Ol, A “Ns , a “AS ~ , Tato OOLEV davarov" THS O nEepopotris Epwvus exAvev €& epePer uw GpeiAtyov HTop EYOUCG.. “~ An / J 4 , a “ “‘ m~ TOV O€ TAX appt ridas Oa00S Kal Oov7ToOS Opwpel TUpyov BodXdopevwv. Tov 6€ Aiacovro YéepovTes => Se ae —z “> ~ / Os f lal c “~ 5 / Aitwhov, wéurov bé Gedy iephas aploTous, + ‘ ¢ 5+ “ \ > ~ ¢ / / OA efeOeiv KQL OfLUVAL, UTOO XKOMEVOL peye. OwpoV. = ee —— © . —, i - ———— = OSS AIS GPP OTS uD IE Re NR 9 —— oo ¢ 4) / “7 a QA > a ommoGt muotatov mediov KaAvdavos EPAvVv”nS, 7 oe: = eins ~ ee ec ey t epacmey -< oe —— ~ = Se ea ee Ste ter lf Ne iat 4 : : 1 if v4 i : 1 _ ~,* \ i) evOa pv Nveryov TEMEVOS TepikadAés eA€o Oat / ‘\ \ ° ~ TEVTYKOVTOYVOP, TO LEV HALoOV oivorédoto, vA A. \ / “w nHpLov OE WiAnv apoow TEOLOLO Taper Oa. ToAXG d€ pelv ALTaveve yepwv / immnAara Oivevs, A A fi / ovdov éreuPeBans tlnpedéos GaXdj.ow0, , . \ 4S / c-F gewv KoAAnTAs cavidas, youvovpevos vidv" \ de / / \ / / ToAXAG € TOV YE KAOLYVYTOL KQL TOTVLa TIP é\X\looovG: 6 &é padXAov avaivero. TOAAG 8 Eratpor, 585 7 e , \ / > e / Ol Ol KEOVOTATOL KAL diAtraro. HOaV ATAVTWV" 570. mpoxvu, for mpd yovv, on her knees, or rather, with the knees ad- vanced beyond the body, which is an eastern attitude of grief; lit. ‘ knee- forward.’ But in xxi. 460 and Od. xiv. 69, mpoxvy OA€oOat seers to Mean Tap: wirédpws. The guttural pronuncia- tion may be compared with nayyv for mavv. Perhaps ‘down on the knees’ suggested the notion of death by violence. 571. dowev Oavarov. See on 533 sup. —nepodoitis, Schol. Ven. 7» && Tov TKOTOUS Epxouevn, N ev TH TKOTH Hot taoa. Rather, perhaps, ‘walking in a cloud,’ i. e. enveloped in mist, like the dacuoves of Hesiod, népa éooapevor wavTn portwyvres én’ ala. 572. épeBeodiv, The old genitive of €peBos was épéeBecos (compare genus, generis), and to the shortened form of this the suffix ¢c (iii. 3) is added, meaning properly, ‘in erebus from out of it.’ 573. tov dé—mvdas, the city-gates of the Aetolians assailed by their ene- mies the Curetes.—rov 8, i.e. Me- leager. 575. lephas apicrous, priests of the noblest families. Schol. Ven. évred@ev Kat Sopoxans €v 79 MeAcaypw tov yopov avo tEpewyp wapynyayev, 577. ommo6t, omrov ein, * wherever there was the richest plain in lovely Calydon, there they bade him take for himself a very beautiful piece of land of fifty acres, half of it for a vineyard (or, of vine-growing ground), and half to fence off for bare tilth of arable plain.’ Schol. yins 8€ éore weé- Tpov yns, MiKpw TaY Séxa opyuiwr EAag- gov. This offer of land is meant to correspond with the gift of cities to Achilles sup, 291, For réuevos see vi. 194, where raunov is used of others awarding it, as here razéobat of cut- ting it off for oneself. 582. ovdo0 @adraunoro, the raised threshold (or upper step) of the door of the inner room in which Meleager had shut himself in with his wife, sup. 556. This coincides with the statement of Achilles in xvi. 61, 970 Edyv ye ov mpiv pynviOuoy Katamavoe- KEV, GAN’ O67’ ay by vanas euas adiKnras autTy Te mroAewos Te. Cf. inf. 602. ‘he door being fastened, the aged sire showed his impatience by shaking the well-compacted planks. 585. waddoyv, all the more for being entreated. : 586. dtArator, As Ulysses and Ajax were dtAtatoe AxiAdAet, sup. 522. 1X.) IAIAAOS I. 331 , ¢ - ~ ‘ =) 3 / M” ar ovo WS TOU Oupov eVlt oTnbecow ereiHorv, “3 o AA wa e D 373.4 \ ‘\ ae mplv y OTe 61) OaAapos TK eadAero, Toi 6 él Tupyov “~ r an 4 5 ‘ / + Batvov K OUPYTES KGL eveTtpynGov feya Qa0TUVU. C , +> /¢ / om kal TOTe 61) MeAéaypov évlwvos mapdaKoutis 520 , 2? 30 4 , c : / < ¢ ALO oeT OOUPO/LEVY), KQt OU KateAe&ev OTAVTaA 4 3 ov J 5 ; / nw »” c , KYOE, OF avOpwroit TEAEL TOV AOTY aon: ww S&S \ , / C7 ~ > , avopas LEV KTELVOUVGL, TOALW O€ TE Tup apaduver, Texva. O€ T aAoL &yovor Babvldvous Te yuvatkas. n~ “5 5 , g \ 5 ae = » nm ne TOU O WPLVETO Gvj.os AKOVOVTOS KAKA Epya, 095 bn ny iévat, Xpot ay EVTE eOUTETO TALPAVOWVTA,. = A \ A 9 na 4 , E \ > WS O p-eV AirwXotow ATTY) JLUVEV KQKOV ap QA ye = £ aA a a a / ElEas w Oup.o TW) O OUKETL owpa TeAcooav a t t 4 \ , ‘\ TOANG TE Kai YaplevTa, KUKOV o3 ¥ \ »+ oO YAVVE KQL GUTWS. aAXAa ov py Lou TAVTG VOEL Ppect, pno€ owe OOLILwWV 600 evTavia Tpewere, diros: yaAerov O€ Kev €\n \ / , VIVO KOLOMEVYO LV OJLUVELLEV. 5 - ei Sry Pg aAXr €7TL OWPWV »” > / “ / ? , EPX€O" Loov yap ce Jew Tidovow Ayatoi. 588. eBadAero, Cf. sup. 574. It was Ouly when the enemy had scaled the walls, and were battering his own door, that he was roused to action by the piteous entreaties of his wife. The inference intended is, that Achilles in like manner should con- sider the horrors of a defeat. which he alone can prevent. The earnest request of Meleager’s wife seems in- tended as a parallel to the request of Patroclus in xvi. 21 seqq. 593. avdpas pév «.7.A. Compare a very similar passage in Aesch. Theb. 3815 seqq.—ayovar, ‘lead captive, ras dé Kexeipwmevas ayeoOo, Aesch. ut sup. 595. Kaka €pya, Viz, & EmeAAe treiger« Ma, the horrors of captivity as pic- tured by his wife.—ypot, the dative of place, ‘on his body,’ 598. etfas Guu, as sup. 109. xxiv. 42, means ‘yielding to impulse ;’ suopte animi impetu, Heyne; and the sense is, that what the offer of gifts could not do, a sudden resolve on Melea- ger’s own part was sufficient to effect. Achilles himself had spurned the proffered gifts, sup. 878; and Phoenix wishes him to know, that if once re- jected, they may perhaps not be ob- tainable in the end, even though he should be driven by necessity to as- sist the Greeks at last. The argument therefore is, that it would be better to assist at once, and with good grace, aud to earn the thanks and gratitude of both king and people.—réAcoear, they uo longer paid, or carried out the promise of giving.— Kai avtws, even without reward; just as the matter stood of itself. 600. tavta, viz. the same course as Meleager pursued. GOL, XxaAerov Kev etn, ‘it may prove a difficult matter to protect the ships when they are actually burn- ing,’ i.e. as Meleager essayed to pro- tect his house when it had been as- Sailed. This has a clear reference to XVi. 61, (quoted on 582 sup.) — émi dw- pwv, while gifts are offered; lit. ‘in possession of gifts.’ This is a rather rare use of the genitive, and is an Attic idiom, as Dem. Mid. p. 578, rov ovY éml TavTHS Urepndavias ovTa, vv av anopvyn, Ti moujoew oiecbe; To Aristarchus is due the reading éi Swpwv for éri Swpos, which would meau ‘for gifts,’ i.e. in order to get them. Schol. Ven. wera dwpwr, 603. ticovor, The meaning perhaps is, that they will show in what ho- nour they hold you by giving gifts, as they do to the temples of the zods.— duns, ‘enter,’ as Od. vii, 81, dvve § + ee i i ag ee oh = = a a ee a es « —~ cares . Ae see. es : Mie Sem St oe + SNe gee = -- —— ——_-s == wo ed \4 at a) y ih p) u : : 4! . i 4.0 { ine. y ha \ fi He 1a has 1g a se 1m | at i { ———— a a ape ee eee ren ee ‘4 | Einordiedae ioe ee ee = Se =—Set~setes 1 4 — FP Sz Cage ae: vee + + Ne 5 = —— RN eg RS er — a re ~~ — a A a ee ao EIS Se, OE ee Pipa oe - c eat cet ees? ~ a Sue — ae cere = ~. “% 1 — = — 332 IAIAAOS I. (IX. ¢ , ‘") / / ei 0€ K dTEep Swpwv TOAELOV PULonVvopA duns, 5 4fy? ¢ an nm ¥ OvUKED Opus TLYLYS ETEQL, \ “> TUV ¢ / TOAELO % 5 fo? / ; TapLelBojLEevos TPOTEPH TEP aAaAKov.” 605 TOOAS WKUS "AyiAXevs (44 ww & ” x, ac / x» / / PoiviE arta, yepare OLloTpEpPES, OV TL ME TAVTNS XPew ris ns" n be eg EL €v oTnferou Evy KOL foot dita youvat Opwpy. / QS “ 5 \ y ppeven O€ rerynovon Awos Oy, > Tapa vqvor kopwviow Es 0 K aur pap 610 5 ‘ . ow ‘ \ , A dAXo b€ Tor épew, GUO evi hpect HaddAco onow. , 4 ‘ / ray) pLOl TvyKXel Gujrov oOUpOLL ? LO ov , , AtTpeidy Hypwt PEpwv Xap" \ > ; €VOS KAL AXEVWV, a7 / , OVOE TL OE XP) J ¢ ’ , Tov didéetv, iva pn }LOL amexGyat ptAcovtt. f \ > \ \ a KaXov TOL OvV €/LOl TOV KOE LEV ¢ > \ aN = OS K €u“e KON. 615 S \ / \ Y / A LO OV EOL Bacireve, KQU 1} /ALoUV p€ltp€eo TUANS. o> e o> 9» / . ne 3 , lé “2 OUTOL O ayyeA€oval, av 0 autos AEeseo PULVOoV "Epex@nos muxivov Sopmov. —TULTS, THAy- €is, aS xpvoov TimmvTa in XVili. 475. The acceptance of the gifts would show that Achilles was reconciled to Agamemnon, and was acting with public spirit, by virtue of an arrange- ment honourable to both parties. But the refusal of them would show that he was acting on his own selfish impulse or caprice, which would make him less popular, 607. arra, ‘father.’ Like 7érra in iv. 412, this word is formed from the [first natural sounds made by a child, as in abba, pappa, &e. Compare xvii. 561, Poivrg, arta yepare madavyeves, The epi- thet drorpedes is here rather remark- able, because it is elsewhere always applied to Jove-nurtured kings, é:0- Tpebees BaotAnes.— -TAVTNS TLS, VIZ. that promised in 515, but more spe ci- fically in 603.—xpe®, xpeu, SC. €xer OF ixaver pe, by a not uncommon ellipse. —dpovéw «.7.A,, ‘my idea is (or, I am minded) to be honoured by the de- cree of Zeus, which will keep me here hy the beaked ships so long as breath remains in my breast.’ The Schol. refers 9 not to ation, but to Tins, Which i3 rather harsh : ovk ayalov mov TOL~ auT™ TURN bu hv éym méxpe Oavarov Tats vavoiv evdcatpipw., Achilles had said (sup. 412) that if he stayed at Troy he should never return home, but would have everlasting fame; and he now Says that this fate or destiny, as ap- pointed by Zeus, is the, only honour he cares for. Thus éfer will mean kadefer, detinebit. But Doederlein thinks it equiv alent to jv éw, as in XVii. 143, # o@ avTws KAEos EobAdv ExeL pvénAwv éovra,—The end of this verse and the next oecur also x. 89, 90. 612. ovyxer, confound, perplex, my mind or my feelings by your pathetic appeals to ple ise Agamemnon, i.e. in advocating the interests of one who is my ene my. Cf. Eur. Med. 1005, rt ovyxvoeio” éoTnxas; He acknowledges that he is moved, but persists in re- fusing, and will not hear of Ais friend being a friend also to Agamemnon. J i his was a common formula of making an alliance, tovs avrovs diAous Kat €xOpovs vopigery. So in the next verse he adds, ‘it is your duty surely to join me in giving pain to him who may pain me. 616. This verse reads like an inter- polation. It is abruptly added, and its meaning is not very clear. It may be a sententious way of saying, “as me any favour, even to the half of my kingdom, and you shall have it, put not this.’ ‘The present [LELPOMLAL does not elsewhere occur. Hesych. metpeo mepiGov. AdpBave, Aayyave. Id. wetpe- TaLt oTépeTat. KAnpouTat, mepiceTat. Hesiod has arouetperar, Opp. 578. It appears here to take the accusative, though others take jpiov to mean & To Hucov, “up to he lf.’ Cf. vi. 198, Saxe S€é ot Teuns Baordnisos LIV TAONS. 617. Aéfeo is an intransitive epic aorist from the root Aex (ii. 12 25), like opaeo, Saeco, Byoero, XC., other forms being Aé€xro and AéEaro (inf. 666), The meaning of the line is, ‘do you stay Pe rc eee ee eee IX.] IAIAAOS I. 333 wVn ev haxyn* aqua od noc patvo LEV evvy evi paAdaKky* aja i) VOMLEVIN PL , oe, it @ 24? < / A ae ee $3 pparaopel n KE Vewned Ech NMETED 71) KE [LEVWLEY. > > \ 4 “ Ba: 1, KQL IlarpoxAw Ovy én 5 7 la Ks, aoe odpvat VEVTE TLWTY) 620 , , , ” ; Powixe oTroperar TuKiwov A€xos, Opa TaxioTa 4 / “ , ex KALLNS VOOTOLO [LE00LATO, a as » 9 ¥ TOLOL O ap Atas / A . a / ” avtTiGeos TeAapwviadns jer. LUGOV EeuTreV. . ¢ 9 \ sd / > TA, “ ovoyeves Aaeptiadn, todupnyav Odvoced, > / ~ / / 4 ts ied Lowev? ov yap jot dokéet pvOoro TeACUTH 625 Ans > CcQAa / 5 “~ wh , TYOE i 00W Kpaveer Oa: amayyetAat O€ TAXKLOTA “a sf) n~ \ / / xp7 pvGov Aavaotor, Kat ovK d-yabov TEP €OVTA, 7 a“ co cA 7 Ol TOU VUV €aTal TOTLOEY/AEVOL. a UTOp “A xtAAe US »” 5 4 \/ , 4 , a.ypLov €V atnlecot Gero peyaAnropa. Guj.ov / Qs / / / TKXETALOS, OVOE EeTATpETETAL PiAdTHTOS ETAipwV 630 n © ‘ ‘ 5 , v & » TYS PW Tapa vyvow ETiomev EEoyov aAdwyr, s \ , , , -. vydys* Kal pny Tis TE KaLyVHTOLO Hovjnos ‘ ‘ A - Qs sO l& js ~ TOWwyV 1 OV TaLoos EdESaTO TEFVNwTOS* Pa? & \ 5 We / 5 A / 2s , KQL pP O pAev €V Onw [LEVEL QUTOV ToAX ATTOTLOAS, a A , 2 »s , as 4 \ > , e TOV O€ T EPNTVETAL KPAOiN Kat Oupds aynvep 633 here and sleep, for these (viz. Ulysses and Ajax) will report.’ The & seems to represent yap in the sense of é7ei, ‘as.’ 619. The Schol. says, ‘he makes the old man hopeful by saying he will consider their interests’ (7rd cup- dépov), The remark seems rather intended to preclude hope, since the only question with Achilles is whe- ther he shall return, or stay, viz. by his ships, as before (sup. 609). 622. wedotaro, viz. Ajax and Ulysses. Achilles wishes to get rid of their importunity; and this preparation of a bed for Phoenix, who makes no opposition to the proposal, is a hint for them to depart. Heyne renders odpa pedoiatro dum parant; but this cannot be maintained, 625. touev, This short word (for iwuwev) well expresses the speaker’s vexation at the failure. ‘Let us go,’ he says, ‘for I don’t think a success- ful end of the conference will be brought about in this journey; be- sides, we are bound to report with the least possible delay the answer of Achilles to the Greeks, unfavourable though it be; for even now they are doubtless sitting waiting for it’— éatat, Hvrat, aS in ii. 186, dAoxor—elar’ €vi eyapots TroTieypévan, 629. 6éro, * has set,’ as Aesch. Prom. 162, 0 & emixdrws aei Ouevos a&yvapyrror voov. - weyadnTtopa, * proud,’ sup. 109. 630. oxéTALos, * cruel,’ see ii. 112.— MeTaTpémeTat, Ppovricer, 1. 160.—étaipwr, viz. his own dear friends, Ulysses and Ajax, sup. 521. He invidiously represents the refusal of Achilles as a personal slight, and an ungrateful return for the honours that had been shown him. 632. kat pny x.7.A. ‘Why, even from the murderer of a brother, or for his own dead son, a man accepts, it may be (te), a ransom, and so (pa) he (the murderer) stays in his own town, after paying a heavy fine. This is given as an illustration of the satis- faction that can be made by gifts. The word sown, as in iii, 290. v. 266. XVili. 498, properly signified compen- sation, generally for a person carried off or slain. 635. tov dé te «.7.A. ‘And of him accordingly (i.e. of the father or bro- ther) the heart and angry soul are restrained (from violence) on receipt of the ransom,’ y | ( | ma y, (4 Te ii - i jal} ' a ihe Ab | t ye : ue ' ba Li HELE Fh 9) Ha hh WAPI . ‘ih pies : } dil Fi ; Hit ral ear ia | if lit wht ABE ed REE bs | iB ie 20) GRE ' Bee Hy | te y tilt | ;% HH : | ‘hil a i nied earls: Mt Patt 4) My iit DEES boing > ‘i He “He i Py “TH i728 ARH Bait ii nd leg - bas F > we. ¢ cl | hive | wid 4) eae ti | mn | ; ] f IY : it a ? ee | i hi | aa ty { (j yi : FP) ; Ma i i : ii : ——- — - > : Fs > SSS nee > Fac “i + = SF oes oe ‘ e+)” \ [4 / TOWNV deEapevov. IATAAOS I. IX. got 0 GAAnKTOV TE KaKOV TE A \ Af) é \ sw. v4 / Ovpov evi ornGecar Geoi Geoav eivexa Kovpys ” ONS. »” > \ “~ dda Te TOAN Ext THOU. At *) / OQ / / aideroat d€ peAaOpov: trwpoduot O€ ToL cipev ra As rd ‘ / 4 & > 5 4 vuv O€ TOL ETTA TapiaxXopev EFOX apioTas \ Ww " ; / ov 0 iAaov évGeo Gupor, 640 ~ / Q 7 i & x» tAnGvos ex Aavadv, pewapev d€ ToL Eoxov adAwv aN / > » \ / Z 7 > 439 KNOLOTOL T Emevat Kal diATatol, oocor Axarot, \ A> / , rat. \ > Tov O GT ajLelSopevos TpocEedby TOOAS WKUS Ayu\Xevs ‘* Atay dvoyeves Tehapwvee, kotpave Aawr, / 4 \ \ rs , TaVTaA Tt jrot KQTQ OupLov €ELO CO pvdnoacbae’ ~~ 7 G AAG fol olor 615 “ys , c 7: > 5 , LVETQL KPQoLy xoAw, OTTTOT EKELVYWV , vd > s 5 > / + . PVNTOLAL, ws mM acvdynAov ev Apyeiorow EpeSev > LSA c ¥ 2 4 , ATPELONS WS EL TLV ATLLNTOV METAVACTHV. > e a“ > ¢ \ GAN vets EpyerGe Kai ayyeAinv arddacbe 636. got dé. He suddenly turns to Achilles, of whom he had just spoken in the third person. 638. otns, wLas movyns, opposed to the erta Offered in return.—apicyoper, didouev got. See sup. 270, emt rHor, “in addition to these, Schol. émi tats AeoBiour. 640, ~éAa@pov (perhaps from péAas, as atrium is by some derived from ater) properly meant ‘the smoke- hole in the roof; hence, like the Roman focus, it became specially sacred as the éoria, at once the seat and the symbol of hospitality. The epithet at@addev is twice joined with it, iil. 414, and Od. xxii. 239. Mr. Hay- man (Append. to Od. vol. i. p. exxx) thinks peAaSpov meant ‘the central beam ; but it appears that in Greek houses the real chimney is meant, only it was not an elevated chimney like ours, but simply a hole in the roof immediately above the fire-place, which could be closed by a circular board called tnAca. This view ex- plains the passage in Arist. Vesp. 147. The sense of the present verse is, ‘Revere the religious obligation of hospitality ; the consideration due to suppliants and guests in your own house,’ i. e, tent. 641. 7An@vos ex Aavadr, selected out of the whole host of the Greeks, sup. 521,—penapnev, ‘we desire to be (or to continue) more than the other Achaeaus, how many soever they be, the nearest objects of your regard and concern, and your dearest friends.’ —«y7é.otos, from an obsolete adjective «yous, for which form see on iv, 171.— €foxov is used adverbially, as in xiii. 499, dvo0 & avdpes apy.oe €f0xov aAAwy, 645. te, ‘in some sort, ‘in some considerable degree. A rather siu- gular use.—eetoao, doxets pot. 646. ommore, OTdTaV mYnTwmaL, YUo- liens reminiscor.—acvdnaorv, proba- bly the neuter, épyov being supplied, ‘how Atrides has done me an un- worthy deed among the Argives, as if I were some interloper (or sojourner from a foreign land) of no credit, Cf. xvi. 59, where the same verse occurs. “ Priscis populis omne jus et decus in sua tribu, suo populo, sua civitate erat; qua exclusi erant ex- ules, advenae, pérorxo.” Heyne— acudnaAov, Hesych, amaidevtov, xaxor, auapTwArdv, adoxysov, jpndevos akuoy, If he refers to this passage, he seems to have taken it for the masculine. Of. xxiv. 767, aad’ ov mw ced axovoa kaxoy Enos ovd agvdnAov. (Root ef, aeB °) 649, ayyeAmyv. The message they are to deliver is a little softer than his former one. ‘If I do take part in the war,’ he now says, ‘it will not be before Hector reaches my camp and has fired my ships; and then, | trow (654), at my tent and my dark galley, Hector, eager as he is for the fight, will be stopped (or, will stay his career).’ Cf. xvi. 61. Note the purely Attic use of the article in 77 €4y} For oxyjcecGa1 see sup. 235. xii. 107. 1X.] , “CO 7 / ov yap Tplv TOA€LOLO [LEONT OAL alwaroEeVvTOS TAIAAO®S I. 330 650 > — RK Ue oT AA mpl y viov Ipidporo daidpovos, “Exropa. diov, SS 7 5 , / \ ~ ¢ / Muppdovwv emt TE KALTLAS KaL vynas ikeo Oat / 73 / / a - \ ~ KTELVOVT Apyéious, KATO TE OPMUVEAL Tupl vyas. 3 \ O72 A 3 an / \ \ 4 Appl O€ TOL TH Evy KALCO Kat Vyt peAavy 7A \ “~ , / , 53 = Kxropa KCL HPELAWTA PaXxys oxnocer Gar OLw. 609 NOX ¢ e yy > c\ os ehal, ot \ 7 5 f / O€ exaoTos EAwy Oerras audiKumeAAov , \ na 4 , > o> 3 , OTTELOGVTES Tapa. VYAaS toav jwaAww* YPXE O Odvaoceis. , \> sa nt A ; IlarpoxXos 0 érapouce idé Swojor KéAevev / , \ / ts / Poivikt OTOPETAL TUKLVOV A€xos OTTL TAXLOTA" a OQ »5 , , / c > ; au 0 érimeOopevar oropecav Aéxos ws exeAevcer, , , en , , , \ ” kwea TE pryos Te Aivoto Te AETTOV Gwrov. ? , , \ > nw AA ev 6 yepwov KateAekto Kal Ho diay E/LULVEV > 4 > an / , auTap Axirdevs edde PvXo KALoins €VTI)KTOU" n~ oO TW O PopPavros Guyarnp Atojundn kaAXuTrapyos. > /, \ f/f) > apa tapKatéXeKTo yuvn, tHv Aco Sober ayer, , OG «¢ , " 4 i > x ‘ “~ IlatpoxAos 6 érépwhev éAé€Eato: rap 8 dpa Kal TO f ; : p ; *Idus evlwvos, THV Ob TOPE OtOs “AytAAevs Ss ~ ¢ 4 5 “~ al a“ , ) aKupov €Awy aimetav, Evunos TT OALEOpov. \ a ee SA / > LO 7 ou O OTE on KALoLnoW EV ATpeEioao YEvovTo, \ ‘ v / / . 3 lol TOUS eV apa XPUTEOLOL KutreAXots VLES Ax atwv ow “\ " y , dewdeyar arAobev GAXos avacrabdv, eK T €p€ovTo* A SS os , > ‘ a A > mpatos 0 €ep€ewe avak avopav “Ayanéuvev 653, katacuvéar (ouvxw, our words smoke and smudge) does not read like a word of the ancient language. We have opvyorro in xxii. 411, and the compound kKatacuvyw occurs in Theoer. iii. 17. 656. Either éxacros is here used for éxatepos, ‘each of the two’ (Ulysses and Ajax), or the heralds are included. Of. inf. 688. As the commission com- menced with a libation (sup. 177), so now it closes with the same solemn ceremony, which is again repeated inf, 712, before the council who had sent the embassy separate for the night, 661. awror, the light floceulent sur- face or knap, on linen or woollen cloth. A word altered from the older epic, and perhaps to be referred to the reduplicated root aF (waft, weft, It is used by both Aeschylus &e.). and Pindar in the secondary sense of ‘flower,’ i.e. that which springs up lightly from a surface. Hence imvov awrTeiv, X. 159, may refer either to the tuking sleep (Lat. carpere somnos), or to the sleeping on soft flock, or even to the light breathing in slum- ber (aw, aéoac), 666. éAéfaro, the same as €éAexro, exouaro, See on ii. 125. Phorbas, according to the Schol., was a king of Lesbos. 668. Zxvpov, a city of Phrygia. — ‘Evvels was a mythical son of Dio- nysus and Ariadne. 669. ot de, Ulysses, Ajax, and the attendant heralds. They were greeted on their return by each member of the council rising in order, one after the other, to drink their health, as we say, or to offer them a welcome, On dedeéxaro see iv, & 3 ; = an a ee . SEN gt tet =e: > pe een SP END en ote ere Ss ee, alte 336 ITAIAAO® I. IX. »” SY > > > i cant A oe aye [Ie @® toAvaw Odvored, jeya. KDOOS “Axator, 5 ;, / ae A QO 7 ~ np Gere vyeoow adrcfemevat Oniov Tp, > Se SS oA - § Pedi: 0 “ Naor by , or) a n a7reetTre, XOAOS O ET EXEL peyaAnTopa FujLov. 67 cr \ \3 > / / NA > “ tov 6 avdre mpoceere oAUTAaS dtos Odvacers > LO an ” & ee > , “ “Atpeidn KvdloTe, avag avopoav Ayapewvor, Kelvds y' ovk €BéAer a@PEroat XOAov, GAN Ere wGdXov ; / \ O° 5 / SQN \ aA TIYLAAGVETAL JLEVEOS, TE O AvalvETAaL NOE OG. O@pa. 5 / 4/y > > / y QUTOV GE ppaceoVat €V Apy«tourw avaryeVv 680 co “a / 4, \ > n~ Ommws Kev Vnas TE TOWS Kal Aaov Ayatwr \ > 5 , isd > “ QUTOS a) NTELANO EV Oph Not haivomevnpuw wn /% © ~™3 vnas «vo €eAjLous aAae EAKEMEV dppiediooas. \ \ QW 5 a“ » ” a ¢ r) Kal O GV TOLS aAXouwrw eby tapapvonocac Gat ‘> 4 C 5 / 5 \ 5 / OO 7 / OL\KaO Grom ElEeLY, EEL OVKETL ONETE TEKILWP 685 5 “~ / a) IXiov atrewns’ pada. yap eGev eipvorra. Zevs n ¢\ ¢ / f ; \ , XELPa enV UTEPET KE, TOapaonKkact de Aaot. e + 3 . \ ‘ 7S ‘ > / 7 o WS EDAT* ELOL KAL OLOE TA ELTTEJLEV, OL j4Ol €7TOVTO, Aias Kat kypuKe O0w, TeTVUPLEVW AuLdu. if ; f f a! 5 OP > 3 / < e Doine & abf 6 yépwv KateA€Eato: Os yap avwyet, 690 » < . , , 5 703 OG Odpa ot év vneoot PiAnv €s TWaTpLO ETHTAL A Ee PR EE SEN es avptov, nv eVeh\now*? avayKn O ov TL ply agel. e » > A @® » / 5 \ 5 / A ds ébal, 0. 0 dpa TavTes aKnV EyeVvOVTO TLWTY ~ / / o [ pdOov dyacodpevot, paa yap Kparepas ayopevoer. | \ “> oy > ; ® > a Onv 0 avew Hoav TeTLNOTES Vies AXxaLwr’ 698 5 “ ~ / \ c A“ de de O1) peréeire Boy a-yalos Avoundys cc? AD “9 » é eS >, / Atpeldyn Kvdurte, avag avopav Ayapenvor, pnd operes Aicoer Gat ayripova IlyActwva, 673. woAvave. See on xi. 480. 675. amréecre, ‘refused; cf. 1. 515. 678. ére waddAov. He is getting more and more angry, viz. by our attempts to appease him. See inf. 700. Doe- derlein explains it, ‘he is still being filled with wrath too much to stop it.’—davaivera, ‘spurns,’ ‘ rejects,’ viz. sup. 378. 680. avrov oe, you alone, without him. Achilles had said sup. 423, aAAnv dpagwvrar evi dpecit pati apmetvw.— aos, contracted from caors, o@s, With the o inserted, sup. 393, 424. 682. nretAncer, Viz. at 619. 684—687. ‘Chese lines occurred sup. 416—419, 688. eiot Kat olde, ‘you have these also present to tell you this,—my companions in the mission, Ajax and the two heralds, both discreet men.’ For the infinitive after ove compare Xiii. 312, vnvot mév ev péoonow apivew eiot kat GAAot. Hur. Hippol. 294, yu vatkes atde ovyxabioravar vooov, ‘you have women here to help in putting right your malady.’ 690. ad6c, there in the tent of Achil- les.—o¢pa. x.7.A., see Sup. 617, 694—696. See sup. 29-31. G98. pnd’ Speres x.7.A., ‘I would that you had not entreated him at all, offering such large presents; for he is proud alike on all occasious.'—Kat — eet ae IX.) Bs, JAIAAQS I. Gd ow “Jj vota da@pa dibovs: 8 8 ay nNvwop eort Kat GAAws* fhup p YyVwp ~ > \ “~ > ‘4 _ - vuv av pv TOAD padAov a&ynvopinaw évpKas. 700 5 > > an \ 5/7 yy » avr 1) TOL KELVOV peeV CAT OLLEV, 1) KEV LyOW = , / oe / c ; , 1) KE LEVI)’ TOTE O QUTE PAXNTETAL OTTTTOTE KEV piv fa \ ~ ee, 4) PP Ameer cat Gede ” ; v/LOS €Vl OT?) €OOLV aVvw Y” KQL VEOS Opa7?). GAN aye? ds dv ey eit, TeOuipeba waves. A / A / > VUV pev kounoaabe TETAPTOMLEVOL didov TOP / \ ¥ \ ‘ / > \ > ‘A OlLTOV KGL OLVOLO’® TO Yep feevos €OTL KQL aAkn" QUTAP Eel KE avn Kad1) pododdktvdros "Hos, / \ ~ / / XY @& KapTraA ips 7 po VEWV EX EMEV Aaov TE KQL LTTOVS > , \ 99 o.. % “= aT , 9 DTPVUVWY, Kal O Q“UTOS €VL TPWTOLOt payer Oar. Ga U > \ Q » / / a as ehal’, ot 0 dpa mavres éryvycay BaciAjes, 710 “ > , / aN e 7 pvOov AYATOAMLEVOL Atoundeos LITT OOG{LOLO. \ / \ / ” , a kal Tore 67) oreioavTes EBay Kdrcinvde exacTos, ” \ / \ @& an o evOa de KOLULYOAVTO KQL VITVOVU dd pov €XovTo. dAAws, even at other times than this, i.e. generally. Cf. xx. 99, cai & adAAws Tov yy i@¥ BéAos wéreET’, OVS amoAryer, —ayynvwp, meynvwp, weyadrjrwp, Cf. ii. 276. 700. 4&AAov, more than before, viz. by your entreaties, which have only exasperated him; cf. sup. 678.—évjjxas, Hesych, évéBades. For the plural aynvopinos compare 7s dreporAinor, i. 205; adpadineac voowo, x, 122. 701. édcouerv, we will let him act as he pleases, whether he chooses to go or to stay. The subjunctives follow- ing appear to be deliberative, al- though, according to the epic use, they will stand for simple futures. 705. reraprouevor, ‘when you have satisfied.’ The reduplicated aorist of tép7w (in the sense of xopéoa). It most commonly occurs in the formula TeTapTEedGar yooro, AS in Xxiii. 10. xxiv. 513. Od. xi. 212, with which compare YOOLo Mév EoTL Kal doat, 708. exeuev, for exe, rafov, ‘do you, Agamemnon, promptly marshal both men and steeds before the galleys, with words of encouragement, and yourself fight among the foremost.’ 711, ayaoodpuevor, see vii. 404. The advice of Diomede, which, as else- where, is an exhortation to trust to themselves and to care nothing fur- ther for Achilles, was chivalrous enough, and was received probably with mixed admiration and amaze, which this participle appears to con- vey. See sup. 51. 712, omeicavtes. See sup. 657, z oe > pp Se ee PTT gg BI =< — =— ee ene — im Pa rs - “| a poor ey F ; —— ——- Sea : | ote renee sae + See \ — = net ee Says } ee Se ‘ ye ea 4 ‘ ; 4 ; ry ! ARGUMENT OF BOOK X. (From Mr. Trollope’s Edition.) Upon the refusal of Achilles to return to the army, the distress of Agamem- non is described in the most lively manner. He takes no rest that night, put passes through the camp, awaking the leaders, and contriving all pos- sible methods for the public safety. Menelaus, Nestor, Ulysses, and Diomed, having raised the rest of the captains, call a council of war, and determine to send scouts into the enemy’s camp, to learn their posture, and discover their intentions. Diomed undertakes this hazardous enterprise, and makes choice of Ulysses for his companion. In their passage they surprise Dolon, whom Hector had sent on a like design to the camp of the Greeks. Having obtained from him information of the situation of the Trojan and auxiliary forces, and particularly of Rhesus and the Thracians, lately arrived, they put him to death. Passing on with success, they kill Rhesus with several of his officers, and seize the famous horses of that prince, with which they return in triumph to the camp, Lit IATAAOS K. O39 . \ ~ lal "AdAot pev Tapa Vvyvety upLaTnes Ilavayavdv Le Pp a ANY \AAKO O Fier fog ieee ies E€VOOV Tal VUXLOL, Pas AKG O€OMNILEV Ot UTI w : WAN > , , A avr oik Atpeidnv Ayapeuvova Toy.eva Aaw@y YY » / \ \ c , virves €xe yAuKEpos, TOAAG Ppecl Opuaivovra. 7 2 x c “> 5 s , ¢ WS 0 OT av ACT Party TOTLS / 5 / Hpys 1) l /KOPLOLO, or iywv Todd bu wv &béearharov He voral Vv TEvXoV 1 TOALVY OPpov GHEerdharo jE XaAala A / o , \ 5 s 5 / VLPETOV, OTE TEP TE xLWY ETaAVVEV Gpovpas , f / f f b oF 4 / , , ~ “A ne Trott TTOAELOLO Ey TTOUA TEVKEOAVOLO, e PD - , 5 , y> > / WS TUKLV €V oTnleroty AVETTEVAK LE Ayapenveoy As , 4 / A 7 c / / veoVev €x Kpadins, TpouéovrTo bé of ppeves evTos. 10) > Qs Som \ 5 , 7) TOL OT €S TEOLOV TO T'pwixov apna ever, 2 / > 7 . \ 4 > Gavpacev upd woAAG Ta. Kalero LAubOt TO, 1. There was a tradition, recorded the Venetian Scholia and Eusta- thius, that the tenth book formed no part of the original Dliad, but was added by Pisistratus, The subject of it forms the theme of the Rhesus, ascribed to Euripides, and the only Greek tragedy we know of the plot of which was taken directly from any action in the Lliad—The opening of this book closely resembles that of book ii. tb, mapa vnvow, i.e. in their naval camp, to which they were confined by the recent successes of the Tro- jans.—Ilavayaov, the principal Jead- ers of the collected hosts, as opposed to the captains of the minor divisions, See li. 404. vii. 73.—ravvvxor, Schol. ov du’ dAns Tis vuKTos, GAAG TO TAcioTOY LEpos TS VUKTOS, See i. 472. Vii. 476. The beginning of this book, in fact, strictly continues the action at the end of the last. The chiefs had there retired (perhaps late) from the coun- cil to take rest; here all but Agamem- non are wrapped in slumber ; he alone is awake and anxious, both from the failure of the embassy to Achilles, and from a consciousness that he was himself principally in fault in the matter, by having alienated Achilles. 5—9, The main point of comparison in this simile is between the fre- quency of the thunder, when a storm of hail or rain is coming, and the fre- quency of the king’s groans: with allusion perhaps to the deep mut- tered sounds of both, and the trem- bling (10) consequent upon them. 6. a8éodharov, Hesych. bcov ovd’ ap Ocos haticeev 8: brepBodAnv mAHOous. This derivation is accepted by Butt- mann (Lexil. p. 359). The word oc- curs in iii. 4, but is more common in the Odyssey.—érte mép te, ‘just as when snow powders the corn-fields with white.” A figure from sifting or sprinkling fine flour, as xi. 640, emi & adAdita AevKa maAdvver. XVili. 559, at S€ yuvaixes Seirvoy epidorow Aevx' addita moAAa mddvvov. Od. xiv. 429, Kai Ta Lev &v mupi BaAAe, taAdvvas aArdi- tov ax7j. The aorist gives a general sense, while the te appears to express connexion and coincidence, or the equivalence of one event with the other, 8. Zeus is said by his signs and portents tevyew ordua oAduov, which is either a periphrasis for war, or means consuming, devouring war.— mevxedavos is not found elsewhere in Homer. It contains the root mux or mevk, (a8 in éxereveys, = muKpos,) With the termination as in obriWavas, puye- Saves. Schol. dAcOpiov. Hesych, zrev- Kedavov tevkes (éxereuxés 2), TiKpov.— né 708, H mov, ‘or perchance,’ 10. vecoev, ‘from the bottom’ (root veF, nov-us; see on v. 587. Vi. 295). So ved. Aiuvys, xxi. 317.- dpéves, a poetic term for the vital organs gene- rally, which as it were vibrated With emotion. Ll. zredcov Tpwcixov, see on ii. 465, and for the Attic use of the article compare mediov 7d *AAyuoy in Vi. 201.— Ore, ordre, quotiens respexisset ; see on ili. 216. The imperfect, or a fre- quentative aorist (inf. 489, 490), com- monly follows the optative of the aorist in this idiom. 12. Gavpagevy, He saw and heard Zz 2 | ~_—— ba . = f _- . - - a 4 " ‘ a — : in a , — e % = ¥ - Re be - - : = 7 ° ’ 240 TAIAAO® K. es ~ ° a 7 > / avrA@v oupiyyov T évoTrnv O/.a.00V fie évOpworrewv. b) > atOwvos peya.AoLo TOONVEKES, eiAeTo 0 €YXOS- e ~ 5 a“ / , # / PANS \ 3 “ ds 8 atras MeveAaov €xev TPOMOos" ovde Yap avTo@ 25 Srvos ert Brehdporow epilave, pn Te waGorev 5 A fal \ 57 éQ Aan Ar 9,7? ¢ / Apyeto, Tot On elev evvexa. TOVALY ep vypyv ” > , / \ € , nAvbov és Tpoinv TéAcpov Opacvy oppatvovTes. TapoaAey pev Tpora per a.pevov evpv KaAvwev \ a rouidy, abrap ert orepavnv Kepadnpy G.eipas 30 Oyxaro yadkeinv, Sopu & eidero xXetpl AXEL). a o »¥ > / cA PBN / a 4 / Bnd iwev avotnowy ov adeAedv, OS MEya TAYTWV 2 , ” 6 . Oa , § s Apyelov VATE, €0S ) WS TLETO HPO. with wonder the unusual commotion among the Trojans, and the festivities in which they were evidently indulg- ing in consequenee of their unwonted successes. This clearly has reference to viii. 505, 562. Of. inf. 210,—'1Aco@e mpd, rapodev "IAtov. See iii. 3.—avaAwv «.7.A., a8 if he had said avAwy te ov- ptyywy Te K.T.A.—évorrnv, See On iil. 2. 14. avrap «.7.A. On the other hand, when he looked to the ships and the people, cooped up, as it were, within their rampart, and likely to fall a prey to the victor, he tore his hair up by the roots, invoking Zeus in the anguish of his heart.—po@eAvpvous, see on ix. 541.—Avi, as if he had said decxviwy, or perhaps dvevdigwv or evxo- wevos. Schol. ws dvcavacxeT@v KaT €KELVOUV, 19. ei, et mws, in hopes he might contrive or devise with him some fanitiess plan. This plan is more ex- plicitly put inf. 56, 57, The Schol. Ven. says the order of the words is, GUY aVT® TEextTuVaLTO MHTLV.—OpOwlets, Cf. inf. 80. ii. 42, Eero 8 dpOwOeis, padakoy & évduve xiToVva. 23. Sadowvoy, ‘tawny. See on ii. 307. So Paris was clad in a leopard’s skin, iii. 17, as Menelaus is inf, 29. The next verse occurs also inf. 178, and may here have been interpolated. 27, &ev civexa. He too, like his brother, has a painful sense of per- sonal responsibility in the matter.— dpnaivovtes, intending, meditating war. Of. sup. 4 Hesych. oppawwy dpovrigwr, év Svavota exw. 30. credavyv, a brimmed helmet, vii. 12. xi. 96. Hesych. eidos mepixe- dhadraias efoxas éxovons.—OyKxaTo, & middle aorist, used by Herodotus and Pindar, occurs also Hes. Scut, 128. inf. xiv. 187. 32. Bn & ter, ‘he had started to go to make his brother get up.’ The two brothers had unwittingly antici- pated each other’s design, to obtain advice in the present distress.—meya hvacce, cf. wey «paréet, i. 78 fs J | e -~ Pp wo ‘ > / a eh avTa.p OT €s VAS TE loot Kat Aaov Ayxatwy, f A , ¢ , hee bi 8] moAAas ex KepaAns apoledAvpvous eAKETO KalTAS 15 Siu ih fo ae ie " , AA / ped Hill Ef | Dwod éovre Ati, peya. de OTEVE KVOGALLOV K7)p. HDDs ¢ \/ \ \ ee 4 ; Bi Hoe dé of Kata Gupov apioTn patvero Bovdn, eh: ad > a + , , a ut | Néorop émt mpatov NynAnvov éOéuev avdpar, Hee fe : 3 a lA Hat el Tid of OdV PATW Gpvpova TEKTHVALTO, M bis Qo 5 c/ nn la , Hef) i n Tis GAEELKAKOS TATLV Aavaotct yevolro. 20 rie MK } ‘ CO > ‘\ A , al ty épOwheis 8 evdouve Trept oTnferot XiTova, VAD td “ 29 7 \ 4 | move. ® id Airapoiow édyoaro Kada 7edt\a, i “ > \ , / duct 8 érevra, daowov eeooaro déppa NEovros | " '» ; \ ne ‘ = TAIAAOS K. 341 \ > SyF1 ys > » , » A TOV 8 evp adh amore T.Onmwevov evTed KaAG 4 / lal “a o> 5 / 4 -% \ 7 VAL Tapa Tpvvy TW 0 ao7Tractos yever eAGwv. Ls qn \ / \ 4 / TOV T™pOTEPOS TPO EELTE Bonv ayalos MeveAaos a4 / \> Y 5 ~ , > >, e , TibO ovtws HOEte Kopvooeat ; H TW ETALNWV > / m / > , > \ /\? 7 A oTtpuvects Tpwecow éricKkorov ; adAXG par’ aivas a 4 »¥ / < / raw. ” deLow fLn OV TLS TOL VTOTYXYTAL TOOE Epyov, yO NI r7 ys 5 \? avopas dvopeveas oKoTialénev olos éreAOasv AQ / ay, / / Cc vukta Ov auBpooinv. pada tis OpacvKdpdios erro.” . A> 5 ys / s > , TOV 0 amapePopevos Tporéedy Kpeiwv “Ayapeuven n \ / NI “xpem Bovdis ene kat o€, Suorpedis & Mevérae, \ / 7 / > , axQaLK 4 Kepoadens, 1 Tis KE EPVTOETAL HOE TAWCEL > / \ “~ > \ ‘ > / , Apyetous Kal vnas, evel Atos €TpazreTo ppyv. 45 e / lat ~ > ~ Exropeots apa paddov éri ppéva Onyx’ iepotow 3 / sO 7 sO , sa 7 OV Yap 7W LOOLNV, ovde KAVov avONTaVTOS, 7 AN 3S @ cD / > * 3 , avop €Va TOTTGOE MEpEp er Huate unTticacbat oa So c “~ , o > ne ooo “Exrwp eppege diuitAos vias ’Ayaav, » + “~ es 4 yf “~ avtws, ovTe Feds vids hidros ovre Oeoio. 54. TLOymevov was probably pro- nounced ri@éupevov. So revOnuévac in Xxili. 83.—puurvp, the adjective vir- tually gives the sense of wapa mpvury vnos. See on vii. 383. The chiets were sleeping mapa vnuvoiv, sup. 1. 37. nOece, aS in Vi. 518, is said to be a term of respect: but it contains only the root Feé, familiar. See on Vii. 115. 38. oTpuvées, ‘are you going to urge?’ On the form of future see iii. 411,—émioxoror, to be a spy, to re- connoitre the Trojan camp. Doeder- lein prefers émri oxomdv, since é7i- oxoros rather means ‘a superintend- ent,’ xxii. 255. See inf. 342. The Scholiast observes, ‘he anticipates Nestor’s advice, (205,) to send spies, the occasion itself suggesting the idea; and when he sees his brother arming, he infers that he intends the same.’ ; 39. uy ov x.7.A. ‘I have very serious fear that no one will undertake this duty, to go alone amongst and recon- noitre the enemy through the dark- ness of night; he is a bold man who will do that.’—ocxomcagevvy seems a late form. It oceurs inf. xiv. 58, and Theocritus uses oxorvacerat, iii, 26. 43. xpew, i.@. xpeuw, (Ever Or ixaver,) eué «,7.A., aS in ix. 75. Below, 118 0 or and 172, the verb is added. Other- wise, xpew (€or) might represent xen or det, as the Greeks say xpi or Set ve Tivos, (Vil. 109.)—7H tis Ke epvooerat, Schol. avti rov Hrs av épiaoaro, ‘which will rescue,’ ‘deliver’ &e. The future and the subjunctive, often undistinguishable from each other in the epic dialect, bear the sense of a contingent or uncertain result ; see On i. 262. iv. 191. vii. 39. 46. Note the phrase @etvac dpéva ert tit, to set one’s mind toa thing, i.e. to be pleased with it.—dpa, ‘as it seems,’ = €orxe Oetvar, There seems some reproach against Zeus conveyed by the words, since he had hitherto favoured the Greeks, at least in the opinion of Agamemnon. 47. ov yap Tw, He gives as a reason for his inference, the fact that Hector has slain so many Greeks by a sudden act of valour,—pépmepa, Schol. eptuvns Kai Ppovridos agca, ‘ serious evils,’ See On Xi. 502.—én” quart, ‘in a day,’ as émt vuxti in viii. 529. Cf. Od. ii. 284, én’ Huate wavras dAéoOar, and ibid. xii. 105, Hes. Opp. 48, Soph. Oed. Col, 688. 50. avrws, ‘of himself,’ being plain Hector (as we say), and not the son of a goddess, like Achilles—vids pidos, Schol. Acie: vrapywu. aN eres: See ee oe Snes - Jo wt eerenAdroer 2 en, ee a SSO er er eee os er te pe 8 —-~ -- tite - at a ee — - seu — i - = ne ae irr terete = mn ep = \ —_ ~ ame erg a ee AF ale) we —s———— = 34:2 IAITAAOS K. [X. ¥ Q> > Oo \ / > 4 epyao epee oo pypt peAna €épev Apyetovow a , 4 ‘ , / 4 \ / 3.2 4 onGa. TE KAL doAtyov" TOOG Y2P KQKQ PYCAT Axatovs. o' ~ y \ 94 OC lal /, GAA UG viv, Atavta kat ldopevina KaXeooov c/ / ‘ “~ 5 ‘ pia Géwv Tapa vyas* €eyw > \ 5 / 5 / ELLAL, KQL OTPUVEW OVOTY)LEVAL, 5 \ ~~ / QA O ert Neoropa OLOV or or €LK é€ déAnow LA as an eA\Gety és dvrdKkwv Lepov TeXos nO emiTetAal. / , , “A \ , KELV® yap Ke waduora aifolato* Toto yap VLOS La / / XY . w “~ 5 / onpaive. pbvdAakerot, Kat loouevnos Orawv Myptovns* totow yap eT ET PATFO[LEV ye padiora..” \ “> 5 / 9 ’ > » 9 \ 5 ah’ / . Tov 0 nmetPer EmretTa. fPonv arya.Zos MeveAaos 60 a / 4 / Lt! 7 ‘ras yap pot pvOw éruréeAeas HOE KEAEvELS ; 5 , . ~ NEN , 5 ¢ 4 ave MEV [LETA TOLTL, OedEeypEvos Eis O Kev EAOYs, > }/ \ > > > ‘\ >\ “ > / 29 né Gew pera oO avTis, érny &d ToOLS EtTEiro ; \ a3 3 , »” € 5 “ nw > / TOV O QUTE TT POO €ELTTE avac avopav Ayaprepvav ¢ asf) , , x“. iad “avG. pevew, pn wws aBporagopev GdAAnAowW 65 5 f \ \ 5 \ / + , h) Ep oLeva” ToAAat yap ava ortpatov eiot KeAcvGot. pleyyeo 0 7 Kev inaGa, Kai eypyyopbar advwx Gt, 52. Tova yap Kaka,i.e. woTe péAecy. The yap is usually omitted in this idiom. This and the preceding ling were rejected by the ancient critics. 56. tepov réAos, ‘the sacred rank.’ Why the dvAaxes are called ‘sacred’ is not clear; but perhaps, like févor and ixerar, they were supposed to be especiaily under divine protection. Compare tepot mvAawpot in xxiv. 681; and for the appointment of these pvAakes See 1X. 66.—emuTetAa, ‘tO give them orders.’ Cf. inf. 63, 190. 57. xeivw yap. The guards will be most disposed to comply with the orders of Nestor, because Nestor’s son Thrasymedes (ix. 81) was one of the captains (onmarvtopes) of them. For Meriones see ib. 88. We may observe that these and other clear references to other parts of the poem tend to show that this book was part of the original design, and not super- added (sup. 1), 59. toicw, viz. to the vAaKxes.— éveTpaTopev, Viz. THY TwTypiayv oY THY gvdaxny. So inf. 421, Towoiv yap éme- Tpaméovot puvdagoey, The yao gives a reason why the guards more than others should be visited and _ in- structed (viz. to be vigilant) at the present juncture. Gl. mas yap «.7.A. The yap marks an abrupt sentence, as if he had said aAAG TOUTO aTTop@: ov yap olda ei eva vO. H Géw peta ce. ‘What instruc- tions do you give me in this matter, —must I stay there among the guards, waiting till you come, or must lrun to rejoin you, when I have duly in- structed them ?’—até:, Schol. é tots gvdAagév. For this was to be tive trysting-place, as appears from 127 inf.— dedeyunévos, = mpocdoxayv, cf. iv. 107. viii. 296. ix. 191. Both peéevw and Gém are deliberative conjunctives, 65. aBporagopev, apaptwuev, Schol, adAAnjAwy anoTuxwnev, The epic aorist amopTervy = auaptew became by trans- position ayporety, euphonically pro- nounced aufporetvy (HuBporor, v, 287). On the same principle peuBdAero re- presents peudéAnro. A secondary pre- sent aBSporagev was thence formed. See Buttmann’s Lexilogus, pp. 82, 85. The resemblance of the word to auBpotos and auBpoctos is purely ac- cidental. 66. KéAevOor, like yédupar, mean the lanes or intervals between the regi- ments of soldiers when encamped. 67. @éyyeo, make your presence known by your voice, in whatever direction you go, viz. lest they should take you for an enemy. Cf. inf, 85. By giving the name of each man (ay —s = TS Cy es ee Ur IAIAAOS K. , 5 aA 5 / PF. © rT mat pobev EK yevens ovopa luv avopa EKQAOTOYV, / / “ J¢ } n~ TAVTAS KVOGaLYwWr" pLNnde peyadiCeo Gupa, \ \ / aAXa Kat avrot T Ep TovewpeOa. ®Q/ o ~ WOE TOV Oph [LUV i me N a, / 9 , a 2? Ler US €7TL a i alae LY) KAKOTY)TQ Bapetav. ; sa / > / os elrov amerenmrev GdeAdEOV, €v cmurel an, airap O bn p i EVOLL [LETOL Neoropa Troupev a Aaov. TOV oy evupev Tapa. TE KAuoin Kau vn peAaivy > ~ wv an EVV) EVE pahaKn* \ A> 4‘, > Ww Tapa 0 €VTEG TOLKiA EKELTO, a | _T \ i i@2 A A , , aos KL OVO OOUpPE paewy TE Tpvpareia. \ aX ¢ \ A / © ee / Tap O€ Cwornp KETO TravatoAos, @ p O YEpaLos y / >. GF / , Covved OT € TOAELLOV bbionvopa. Jwpnocoro \ »” > \ 5 \ 5 / / oT] a Aaov aYOvV, €7TEL OV pACV ETT ET PETE YUpae Avypo- HpOwbeis & wy: 3 5 > 5 - ‘\ > / .) ap €™T ayKovos, kKehaAnyv éTaeipas, SU . AT Elo” V 7 JOM EELTFE Kal é&epecivero vOw £ p ) iT f 71 Sef f po 0G “3 / e \ a ee \ ” > : TLS O OUTOS KATA VAS AVA OTPAaTOV Ep K Eat OLOS , “ > 5 / ef 5 At 4 BY VUKTG Ot Oppvainv, ote G evdovow Ppotot adAot; 5 / 5 5 / 9:7 ¥ ee / HE TLV OUP7)WV OLCY)LEVOS 7) TLV ETOALOWYV 5 / = an i yd. “Pe. / ; Pr. 39 ne pbeyyeo, NO AKEwV €7r €4L €PKEO" TLITTE d€ GE XPEW 5 85 far as he knew it) Menelaus would — the best guarantee that he was eally a friend; and this is probably all that the poet means.—azpoder, lit. ‘as the son of his father,’ like & Néorop NnAnadn, * Tudeidy Aropundes, &c.—ex yevens, a8 a member of a cer- tain clan or family. 69, xvdatvwv, ‘complimenting.’ So Hes. Opp. 88, wéya xvdatvwv BacidAjas dwpodayous.—pwyn pmeyadtceo, don’t be too proud to address them, Schol, BY meyaduve geavTov ™ WUXT), Ly UTrep- omtyns yivouv, und avagtiov gavrov To adAAov Kvdaivery nyov. He compares Od. xxiii. 174, ov yap te peyadcconar ovs’ abepicw. 70. kai avroi, viz. even though we are kings. —de, VIZ. WoTE avayKyy elvas MOVELY, yryv OMEVOLEL, when we were coming into being, or at our birth, Heyne and others read ye.vouevoror, in the same sense. The Schol. Ven. explains it by (€wi) rots aei avadvo- MEevoLS mpaynacw, ‘as circumstances arise. But this would require tye rather than the imperfect i, which fixes yeyvouevorce to past time. 72. ed emrTecAas, ‘ having duly charged him,’ viz. not what he was to say to the guards, but with the advice im- mediately preceding. 73. 6 By, viz. Agame mnon himself, who (sup. 54.) had said, éya & éni Neéotopa dtov elu. 76. dvo Sovpe. See iii, 18,—Cwornp, the broad belt or girdle, iv. 13 79. exétpere, he did not give way to, did not allow age to exert on him its usual effects. Schol. ov« edidov EQUTOV TH YP, ovde 1 UTETATTETO AUTO, 80. bpOwOeis, (sup. 21. 11, 42,) ‘rising and supporting himself on a elbow, with uplifted head.’ So Eur. Rhes. 7, Sp00v kehadnv myxvv épetoas. The activity and watchfulness of the old man are well expressed in this scene, 84, ovpywrv, Viz. dvAdkwv, The an- cient critics rejected this verse, be- cause ovpevs is ‘a mule,’ otpos ‘q guard.” The Schol. Vict. compares the binary forms sous, roumeds, nvioxos, nvioxevs. Hesych, ovpywr, tov dvAakwy.—dhbéyyeo, see sup. 67, ‘Speak ! think not to come upon (or against) me in silence: what is it that you want?’ He emphasizes the éué, meaning that he is not the man to ba so deceived.—en’ eué, Schol. mpds éué, but there is an ambiguous sense of oe implied.—For xpew ce see Sup. 4 , ede SAP OE ce) ts ee _— = SS ~ yg 8 ey ee SG ee Nie an ~~ — a i es ee : =e — : = = =a = - = eee — Ss —~ IAIAAO® K, > c n 5 / Tov 0 jpeiBer exeita avag avdpav “Ayapéeuvev . > ~ Q ; “ > lal “@ Néorop NyAniddyn, méeya Kidos “Axavdv, , > AO 4 ; ‘ x , YVOoeat Arpeionv Ayauenvova, Tov TEPL TAVTWV r 4 5 , / 6 4 5 a 5 > , Zevs EVEN)KE TOVOLO L LO,LTTEDES, €iS OK QUT [L7) > / / / / / >. / €V aTnGecat }-€V7) KQt foot dida YOvvar OpWp7). 4‘y¥ nN > ‘\ A 4: 3% @ aN o mraLopat WO, EEL OV LOL er OM Pact VAOVILOS VITVOS i aivas yap Aavadv repiweidia, ovd€ rot nTOp euredov, GAN aAadvKTHMaL, Kpadin O€ wor ew oTnlewv éxOpaoker, Tpopee 8 bd paidiywa yvia. 5 > » “ / 5 \ s9\ / 3 Y¢ c / GAA €l TL Opaives, Eel OVDE OE y Urrvos ikayvel, deip és Tos HiAakas KataBelopev, dpa tdwpev, \ \ \ / 10 % / Oe \ ¥ fey) TOL peev KG [LAT a 1)KOTES YOE KQL UVTI @ / 5 ‘\ “ a,“ / / KOLLNoOwVTaL, aTap pvAaKys éml TayKXv Aabwvra.. dvopevees 0 avdpes oxeddv elarau ovde TL iduer, 100 88. yvooeat, “you should know,’ (lit. you will recognize if you look at,’) the son of Atreus, whom more than all others Zeus has condemned to toils through his whole career.’ The next sentence occurred also ix. 609, 610. 91. wAdgouat @de, ‘I am up and about at night, as you see.’ Schol. @de povos ws opas meptépyouar, Some interpreted mAaconar by mAav@uat KATO THY YVOUHV, atop dws ypjyowmat TOis Tapovcr mpaypac..—vydumos, see ii, 2. 94, eumeSov, my heart does not re- main firm in its place; J have no presence of mind, but my courage leaves me. So Aesch. Suppl. 784, aduxtov 8 ovKér’ Gy méAot Kéap.—ada- AveTnpat, a verb not elsewhere occur- ring, is said to be a perfect of aduv«réw = advw, to be bewildered, or beside oneself. The root seems to be aa, *to wander’ (aAn, dAaoGa). Compare akaxyuat and rerinuor. Herodotus has a cognate form daAvkradw, ix. 70. Compare also aAvoxw, ddvoxatw, dAa- Avo@ac (Hesych. hoBetobar, ddverv). 96. Spaivers, Spaceiers, Spav Odes. This word also appears araé eipynuevor. Compare oppuaivew sup. 4, Mapyatvey, V. 882, adpaivecy, ii. 258, none of which seem really ancient forms.—«ara- Betouev, by a law of compensation (i. 1) for xartaBéwuey = KaTaBa@uwev, like Sapyere for Samenre or Saunre, &c. The compound word is rather strangely used here, because the guards were posted outside of the Grecian ram- part (ix. 87), while Agamemnon and Nestor were rapa vyvotv (sup. 1), and karaBynvar is commonly used of going down to the coast. The Schol. does not succeed in explaining the diffi- culty by saying ort ed’ tious ai vijes. 98. adynKores, ‘wearied,’ ‘satiated,’ See on v, 203.—} cotujowvrat is, ‘lest they should have fallen asleep.’ The Schol. says vv is here for aypumvia, and he compares Od. vi. 2, vrvw kai kapaTe apnuévos, Heyne explains it better by somnolentia. The notion seems to be, that too much sleep, like too much wine, induces Janguor and a desire for still more. Or perhaps; by the figure called zeugma, we may understand kaynatw adnxotes Kat Umv@ (Sapévtes), 99. érizayxv, like érirav, might be written in one word. Theocr. xvii. 104, @ émimayxv péAee Tatpwia wavTa dvAacoev, As the text stands, the ért probably belongs to Aa@wrrat, ‘ 100. cxedov, see inf. 160.—xat dia vikta, ‘even by night,’ viz. at an un- usual time. The inference was drawn from the wakefulness and merriment in the Trojan camp, sup. 12.—n7 ws, perhaps an epic subjunctive equiva- lent to a future, ‘we know not whe- ther they (the enemy) will be eager to fight.’ Hence »7 is here much the same as ei with the future. The Sehol. regards it as a change of con- )] — SERENE ERENT X.] IATAAOS K. 345 , \ § \ , , , ee) }47) TMS KQAL OLA VUKTG PEVOLVNO WCE payerOar. A “3 5 / > » . / —~rs TOV O net Per erretta l'epnvios immora Neotwp oe 5) ID aN ” rm ee. Arpeidn Kvourre, dvag avdpdv “Aydpenvor, » Le el / / / r / ov Onv “Exropt ravra vonpara pyriéra Ze's 5 , 7 “~ + 5 / ” exTeA€eL, OO oU VoV EATreTaL' GAAG pLly OLw 105 Knoeot moxOyoew Kal rr€locw, el KEV "AxtrAdcids > / 5 / / , 5 ex XoAov dpyadeoto peracrpéedy pirov Hrop. col b€ par’ efou’ ey ort 8 ad Kal eyeipouev aAXouvs, ‘ ‘\ \ > a npev Tvdeidnv SovpixdAvtov 79 "Odverqa 70 Atavra. Taxiv Kal Bur€os GAKiWLOV viOV. 110 > Wee, \ / , , GAN € Tis Kai TovTde /ETOLYOMEVOS KaAEC ELEY, > / / 5 ¥ \ 3 5 “~ y¥ avriPeov y Atavra KQL I OLEVIA QaVQKTQ* A \ a »” c / aN 4\> 3 , TWV Yep VIJES eaot €KACTATW, OvodE par eyyvuse dAXa didov TE €ovTa Kat aiootov MevéAaoyr / ” , , 303 , VELKETW, EL TEP POL VEMETHO EAL, OVO ETLKEVTW, 115 c yO 4 > + / / A ws evder, col 8 oiw exetpewev troveco Gan. “~ ¥ \ / 5 “ / ) vuv, opeAey kara Tavtas apirtnas tovees Oat A \ \ ¢ / ? Sa , 33 Aura bjLevos" XPELW Yap LKAVETAL OVKET GVEKTOS. ‘ ‘3 > / ¥ < ss Qa > / Tov 0 avTE TpogeeiTTe dvak avdpav ‘Ayapépvwv cc > struction, as if the poet had meant aH Eketvor méev aueAnoworr, ot dé oA fot ampodTtws ereAOworv, Doederlein accordingly encloses cyeSov—idnev in a parenthesis, Perhaps the best way would be to place a colon at tduev, and supply S¢dorxa, or oxomety Set before »y Kevowjower., 104. ov @nv x.7.A., ‘not all his inten- tions, I trow, will Zeus bring to a successful issue for Hector,’ This is said to encourage Agamemnon, yet with a slight tone of banter for his timidity. 106, et kev x.7.A, This remark evi- dently has in view the death of Hec- tor by the hand of Achilles, 108, pada, 1.€, mpoOvpws,— roti de, mpos or ére O€ K.T.A, 110. DuAgos viov, Meges, ii.627. Both of the Ajaces are mentioned in this passage, one of them being associated with Meges (inf, 175), the other with Idomeneus (sup. 53). Both too (Altavre dvw) were present at the council, inf, 228. 111, et rus x.7.A. Supply cadds av Exot, —xai tovode, the two heroes named > / » , / ¥ @ yepov, aAAore pev oe Kal aitiaacbau avuya.* 120 nNext.—eTorxouevos, peTimy, pmereAOwy, Agamemnon had himself resolved to call Ajax and Idomeneus, sup. 51. 113. exacratw, at the furthermost promontory of Rhoeteum. Soph, Aj. 4, €vOa raéw éoxarny exer. 115. etrep, often in Homer for e kai, aS in iv. 55. vii. 117. ‘Much asl love and respect Menelaus,’ says Nes- tor, ‘I shall blame him without reserve, (even though you should be vexed with me,) for being asleep and letting you have all the trouble.’—«s, for éret, dud7e evder.—Here too, as in 111, Nestor’s views of what is right have been anticipated : see sup. 53. 117. voy x.t.A. ‘Now he ought to have been exerting himself amongst (or ‘ over,’ cf. inf. 141) all the chiefs, entreating them to lend aid; for need has come upon us that can no longer be endured.’ 120. atriaacOar, sc. Mevédaov, ‘On other occasions I even bid you (so far from dissuading you) to find fault with him ; for very often he és remiss, and does not choose to exert himself, not indeed because he gives way ti lemmas ace =, _ Hi } ‘} f if t! 346 TAIAAOS K. 1 , \ a 4 5 sf\7 , HD \ moAAaKt yap peOret TE KGL OUK eGerXet Toveec Oat, eet } / { vy > »¥ ” yy > Q7 / | Re Ae | oye OUT OKVW@ ELKWV OUT adbpadinot VOOLO, y) itt Fa} : > S 5% 6 5 , S758! in as c , ria i Bie aAXr ELE T ELDOPOWV KOL E/LYV TOTLOEY[LEVOS OPpLyV. +e a0 ) A a> 5 , , Ix 9 5 / , > , ed ie WV s T CTT EA ‘4 —_— Ur Be | vuy O EEO TPOTEPOS par ETEYPETO KOL [LOL ETETTY. bat Bio \ \ a7 , : , > + / AA , \ , te ee adr LOJLEV* KELVOUS O€ Kixnooweba. 7 po TUAGWV ot ae > , > ; Pe, a > tf ; TAT ; - : VOL ; f ds i iat ev dvAakeoo* iva yap opel eTEPPAOOV nyepeVec Gan. j \ Ad 5 , > » , - , N71 / i! vi | TOV O TLEL[SET ereiTa L‘epyvios trmoTa Neotwp | ' “ ” » , . , 2%? > \ 7 i OUTWS OU TLS OL VELETYTOETAL OVO amino et i Fe , o , Di Ae / oe) / 9? 9 ; j a c , , (yt Wy - Sy 2 i Halt APYyELWV, OTE KEV TLV ETOTPUVY) KAL AVOry?). 13 1 Bigs & e > ” A \ , a ap bd WS ELTWV EVOUVE TEDL oTnlerat XT ova, : ~~ BS e, 1X an \/ \ aN f ; Tool O v7To Aurrapotow €ONT ATO KaAa TEdLAG, *% I ‘ y% oo nm , / y GUPL O apa xAatvav TEPOVYTATO POWLKOETO AV \ it. 9 ~ > As >. ‘wed 5 / / F SR ih 11) durAnv EKTQOLYV, ovAn O errevyvobe Aaxvn. ° > » a] > / 9¢/ A etXero 6 aAKyov EYXOS, AKAXLEVOV OFEL XAAKa, 135 Qo S) 2 \ las > lal / bn 6 i€vat Kata. VAS AXatwv XAAKOXUT WV. ~ »” > nn f \ ol 5 a4 a TPWTOV €TTELT Oodvona Au pent aTraAavTov Hea > | ! 2¢ ¢Y a .¢ , ¢ / Ne Har 4 €C UTVOU AVEYVELPE Tepnvios im7ToTa INETTWP ra ; Ly ‘ a 4 \ / ” ply 1 é i pbeyEdpevos. TOV 0 alia Trepl ppevas nAve iwn, + slothfulness, nor through foolishness of ds and 6 for odros.—émredpadov, the of mind, but because he is in the epic aorist of émubpagev. There were | . habit of looking to me, and awaiting two forms of aor. 2 of dpacw, edpadoy ‘ it J thai my movement.’—peGcet, weOjpwv eort, and rédpadov, Unless we regard this . ) } Cf. vi. 523. as the imperfect of a secondary pre- Weed AS MW 124, éméypero, the epic aorist of ére- sent wedpadw, we cannot otherwise 1 | e(pw (ii. 41). The pada here means, explain it.—yepePeo@ar, see on 11. 447, at Yelp eXpia ¥&P K ‘not only was he not asleep, but he iii. 107. ; f was very wakeful, and that too even 129. ovrws, under these circum- ee | . before 1 awoke.’—ézréorn, he came _ stances, viz. if he is as active as you bts suddenly on me, as it were, like a say. No one, he says, of the Greeks vision or nightly visitant, sup. 34. will care to disobey Menelaus when Ma thl ’ 125. kadjuevar, for cadreguevar, like he gives orders; though they might dhopyjuevae (hopecv) in xv. 310.—oids od do this, if they thought their com- peTaddgs, ‘the very men you are in- mander was himself wanting in quiring for,’ viz. Ajax and [domeneus, bravery and energy. M4 sup. 51, 133. dowixdercar (i), pronounced by 126. xetvovs, Menelaus with Ajax synizesis douwrxovocay. So also in and Idomeneus.—zpd rvAdwv,in front Od. xiv. 500. On the scarlet colour, i of the gate leading into the Grecian see viii. 221.—éurAjp, large enough to ; rampart. It was agreed, sup. 62,that be worn double; dirAaka roppupeny, aay Menelaus should wait for the arrival iii. 126.—é«radimy, a word not else- \ of the others at the station of the where occurring in Homer, seems to guards, which was near the rddpos, mean ‘ample,’ or capable of being ix. 67.—iva yap, ‘for that is where 1 stretched out long and wide,—ovAy, told them to assemble.’ We should crisp, woolly; root obA, «tA, our word Riba i expect iva cai odw «.7.A., but the wool.—érevynvole, see ii. 219. xi. 266. phrase may be elliptical, (oftos yap 6 ~=——-137. "Odvaqa. See sup. 109, inf. 160. Tomos) tva &c. Doederlein thinks tva 139. iwy, vow. See iv. 276, where it here = avrod, according totheaualogy takes the digamma, as in xvi. 127. X.] ex 0 7AOev KALoins, Kal odeas mpds pdOov eurrev. IATAAOS K. / > 4 ‘ ‘on a \ > 3 a i “Tibl ovTw Kata vas ava oTparov oto ddrdobe / NS > 9» a) / 7d ws \ / 9 $3 VUKTA@ OL ap.Lpootnv, OTt 07 X PEL TOTOV LKEL ; \ o> 5 ae) D rT / c / + 7 Tov O ynpetber eretta Lepyvios tr7ora Néorwp ~ \ AY . , > 3 “ ~ ? Ovoyeves Aaeptiadn, todkvpnyav Odvoced, my / F ~ Z ‘ ” ; 2) fQ? s > 4 7) VEMLETH TOLOV Yap aXOs be Binxev Ayator S. 7, y. sd > aX erev, oppa kat adAAov EVELPOMEV, OV T Bovdas Bovreviev, 7) pevyeuev He payer Oar.” i 4/p aA A Cw , > “ , ws Pal, 0 0€ Kducinvde Kiov ToAvuTIs “Odvacreds / > y , nw “ > , TotkiAov aud aout oaKos Gero, BA dé per adbrous. \ a> \ we AN oa Bay O €Trl Tvdetonv Atopydea. > \ 5 \ , \ , > XY Gd. 2 A €KTOS Giro KALo ins OvV TEV EO LY® appl O ETALNOL ed ¢ \ \ ~ » 5 ss ” “ / EVOOV, VTO Kpaclyv 0 E€xov domidas’ eyxyea 0€ oh »” ‘> \ “~ / “~ i , op él cavpwrnpos éAjAato, THAE be yaAKos , > o \ Nap WS TE OTEPOTY TAT POS Atos. a> eas 6 ‘ EVO, UTO O 4 € ‘ © PS 4 , EOTPwTO pivov Poos aypavAoto, 140 145 ET EOLKEV 4 Ay / ~ TOV O€ KLYaVvoV 150 5 ‘ ? 2 avTap Oy ypws 155 5 A 4 \ , / , 7 QuTap U7TO Kparer pt TATYS TETAVVOTO paeivos. \ ‘ 5 / a] , . ; +? TOV wapoTas aveyeipe L'epnvios imrora Neotwp, \ - AA , yy , / ; , 2 AGE rodi KWYTAS, WIPUVE TE, VELKETE T AVTYV. 142, auBpooinv, the divine night; see Lexil. p. 88.—or7c 8%, ‘ because for- sooth,’ ‘on the ground that such need has come upon us,’ (lit. ‘need has come to such an extent.’) Usually, but incorrectly, dre is taken as a direct question, for ri. 145. un veueoa, be not vexed at being summoned thus early.—feBinxer (Brav = Brageo Oar), cf. inf. 145. 146. €méotxev, Schol. by éouxds éore BovAcverOar rept TOU H nayerOar H dbev- yer. Doederlein supplies xpy, in the sense of etre ypy hevyew &e. Nestor shows that his advice is (and it had been specially asked by Agamemnon sup. 18), to suinmmon a chiefs as to whether the Greeks should continue the fight or retire home at once. 149. wer avtov’s must be distin- guished from per’ avr or per’ avrois, ‘with them.’ Ulysses went back to the tent, and then went after, or to overtake, Nestor and Agamemnon, who had proceeded to find Diomede. See sup. 109. 151, éxrds ard, ‘outside at some dis- tance trom.’—ovv revxeouv, ‘ with his council of armour close by him;’ ef. inf. 177. By év tevxeow he would have meant, ‘wearing his armour.’ 152. kpaciv, xehadats, a rare form of xpas = xapy.—eAndAaro, their long lances were driven, or fixed in the ground, erect on their butts, or spikes. The cavpwrhp is the ovpiayos or butt- end of the spear, or rather, the spike for planting it. The meaning of émi Seems to be, ‘resting on.’—xaAkods, the brazen point, Aoyyy, was reflected by the moon or the camp-fires. 155. €otpwro, the pluperfect passive in a medial sense, ‘he had the hide of an ox spread beneath him.’—rarys, a piece of carpet of bright colours, by which, as a chief, he was distin- guished from his companions in arms.—«pateodi, See on ix. 572. 158. kuoas, lit. ‘having stirred him with his foot by a kick” This apparently rough treatment is per- haps meant to show how soundly the hero was asleep. The phrase oc- curs, but in a verse rejected by Bek- ker, Od. xv. 45.—€ypeo, like dpoeo, the epic aorist imperative, sup. 124-~ awTets, See ON ix, 4661. r f t) ee nt sz *+ SS ——— ——— ete ee aa a iy inane ee mt o> . REST Me a a <= —~< Iie? 5 CTS SF IE RET Pt — See — VW ih ” Cs e?7 ** eypeo, T'udeos vte. > a/ Tae yee > 4 a \/ ovK ales WS Tp@es ert pwr pe ITEOLOLO IAIAAOS K. , , 4 5 A TL TAVVUX OV UTTVOV AWTELS 5 160 a 4 46 > / 2 n > / 3 ELATAL ayxe VEWV, oAtyos a) €TL XMPOs €PUKEL ; . > aA a £ ¢ , n os pal, 00 €€ vrvowo pada Kpaitvas avopoveer, , , »” / sO Kal ply Pwvycas ETEA TTEPOEVTA TPOTHVOA.. a 4 / / > ve \ \ / y / oxeTALOS e€oCl,", VEepate Ov pfI]V TOVOU OU TOTE Axyets. ” ‘ » + , e > n OU VU K@l aAAot Eactl VEWTEPOL VLES Aya, 165 ¢ ay er > , / Ol KEV €TELTA EKQAOCTOV eyetpelav BactAnwv me _— = , 5 “3 5 3 /, , / > 439 TAVTY) ET OLKOMEVOL > TU AfL1XAVOS coCl, YVEpPale. \ a > , + / ec ‘ +/ TOV O QUTE 7 POO €€LTre I €p7yVLos L7TOTa Neorwp \ “~\ “ 4 / , \ an » “yal 01 TAUTA Y€ TAVTA, TEKOS, KATA [LOLPAY EELTrES. b) \ f Ad 5 4 > _N \ / ELC LV pLEV p4OL TOALOES ApLUILOVES, ELOL de Aaot 170 \ , wn / / / Kal 7oA€Es, TOV KEV TLS ETOLXOMEVOS KaAEcELEY, GANG pada pweyadn xpeww BeBinxey “Ayatovs: “ A al / 7 \ é a 5 “A VUV Y@p on TOAVTECOLW €ETTL CUpOU LOTATAL AKILNS 7) pada Avypos GAcOpos “Axatots He Brdvar. GAN ibe viv Atavra TAX Kat PvX€os viov 175 » \ , > , ¥ 29 , +B) aVvOTHO OV (ov Yop e€oCctl VEWTEPOS), €L b- eAeaipets. as bal’, 00 ap WMO €€TTATO d€ppa. déovTos aidwvos meyaAo.o rodnvenés, eiAeTo 6 eyyos. ~ ae 5.2 \ > + 1 > / » Ld Bn } LEVAL, TOUS ry evGev GVACTIOAS ayeVv PWS 160. ert @pwouw, fon the rise,’ (a small elevated plateau of the Trojan plain.) This precise locality is ex- plained by Sir W. Gell (Troad, p. 51), and is again mentioned in xi. 56. “The Throsmos, or elevation of the plain, was in the neighbourhood of Scamander, and between that river and the ships. It was also so near the ships that the tumult of the Trojan camp was heard by the Greeks from the shore.” It was near the tumulus of [lus, and also near the ford of the Scamander, a little above its confluence with the Simois, and about a mile and a half from the ancient coast-line. The Trojans are described as gradually gaining ground over the Greeks, i. e. occupying more and more of the plain, while the Greeks are being hemmed in at their rampart. ., 164. axérAvos, Which elsewhere, as ll. 111, is aterm of reproach, ‘cruel,’ here means rAjpwv, roAvrAas, ‘ much- enduring.’ Of. Od. xii. 279, oyérAvos ils, "OSvced" mépe Tor MEvos, OVSE Te yula KGJAVELS. 166, érecra, next after this, hence- forth—ov & ayuyyavos, ‘but there is no dealing with you,’ i.e. one does not know how to treat such a person. The Schol. compares xv. 14, 4 pada 5) KaxdTexvos, aunyave, ods SdAos, “Hoy, —For érotyer@ar see i..31. 171. tov Kev tes x«,7.A,, ‘of whom some one might go about and sum- mon (the kings)’ 173. éri Evpov axpys. ‘To stand on a razor’s edge’ is a phrase found also in Aeschylus, Cho. 870; compare also Theocr. xxii. 6, avOpwrwv cwrypas ent Evpod nédy eovtwv, The sense is, vv ev kivduvy éotiv ette Syv evre OAEoBat, 175. See sup. 110. 176. vewrtepos. He uses the very word employed by Diomede sup. 165, 177. 6 68 viz. Diomede. Nearly this distich occurred sup. 24 179. rovs Sé, viz, Ajax and Meges. ‘And them the hero aroused and brought from thence,’ viz. from the place where they had been sleeping. a TAIAAOS K, 349 ot & dre On pudAdkeoow ev a&ypopévoicw eux er, 1su 3QON \ 7AM / ec , e ovoe prev evdovTas pvAaKwv HYNTOpAas Evpor, > 7.» \ \ , ed , aAXr EYPIVOpPTe OvUV TEVKXEOLV €LAaTO TAVTES. c 7 / \ “~ ~) , 7 5 n~ ws de ives wept pyAa dvawpyowow ev avAy \ 5 / / 7 5 ¢ Gnpos axovoartes Kpatepddpovos, Os te Ka bAnv u “3 “A > an = epxntat du operdu: odds 6 dpvpaydds ex’ aire 185 5 ~ “~ SAN a 5 / 4 7 y+ avopOv NOE KuVaV, dro TE Ohtow trvos 6AwAEr" s nw “ 9 ds TOV vydULOS Urvos ard BAedapouv ddArAEL , , , Ns x = vucta prraccopevoict KaKyV* Tediovd€e yap aiet / > ¢ GS / 2.7. +7 retpapal’, ormoTt emi Towwv diovev idvrwy. A> , aD tovs 6 0 yépwv y7Onoe idwv, Odpovvé re pvt, 190 , , y / rat) KOLL odeas povyncas ETT EL TT EPOCVTa T poo7nvoa* ee 4 “a / / , a 7 > + ovTw vuv, dira Texva, duAaocere: JANOE TLY VITVOS c , \ , / ) st) , 9° ALPELTW, 7) XoppPa yevopeba. OVO MEVEET OLY. a >, \ / ~ / 4 WS €LTTWV Tacdpoto OLEDOUTO* TOL “\3 y 29 Oph €7TOVTO oy A ¢ ‘2 Apyctwv BacirAjes, doot kexAjato Bovdinv. 195 + 7. oe > / \ + / SY \ 4 Tos 8 ajca Myptovys kat Neoropos ayAaos VLOS \ [a nuoav' avTol yap KaA€ov EvupnriaacGar. OF 3 & , .) / tadpov 0 éxdiaBavres dpuxrny edpidwvTo 180. ore eucxOev «.7.d,, ‘when they had joined company among the as- sembled guards.” Above, 53, Mene- laus was sent to summon one of the two Ajaxes and Idomeneus, with whom he was ordered to wait for the arrival of the rest €v dvAdKeoor, sup. 65, 127.—aypouévors, the epic aorist of ayeipw. See on ii. 94.—ovde ev, an unusual apodosis for ot« joav dpa evdovtes, ‘they were not asleep as they supposed.’ (Cf. sup. 99.)—dvAd- Kwy nynTopas, see ix. 80 seqq. sup. 58. 183. dvawpynowow, from dvowpew, is commonly referred to otpos, dpos (ef. muAwpos), ‘a guard.’ But Doederlein derives it rather from ®pa, and ren- ders it, ‘have an easy time of it’ Hesych. dvawpyjcovrar: SvadvaAaxt}- gwou Kany viKTa Siayaywor hvdAdo- govTes* @pos yap 7 dvdAaky. (The old reading in the present passage was Svowpynoovrat.) For the use of the subjunctive see xii. 167. 185. de dperdi, Se opéwv, through mountain passes into or over a wood, See on ix. 572. 188. xaxyv, ‘ comfortless.’ Cf. Od. v. 466, dvoxndéa vinta dvddtw, 189, ommdére, not ‘whenever they heard,’ but ‘ if perchance they might hear the Trojans marching upon them.’—retpadaro, retpaapévor Hoar, ‘their attention was constantly turned towards the plain.’ 190. 0 yépwr, See i. 33.—Oapovve, cf. sup. 56, where the werd used is ém- teitAat. With these few words of praise and encouragement Nestor crosses the trench (the guards there- fore, who were reixeos éxrds, ix. 67, had been spoken to from the inner amp), and proceeds to the council which he had himself advised, sup. 147. For xadety BovAhy see on Vi. 87. 196. Néozopos vidos, Thrasymedes, who, as well as Meriones, was a leader of the guards, ix. 81, 838. sup. 58. They were now summoned to the council as persons ois éréoxev K.7.A., Sup. 146, and as a compliment (says the Schol.) to the guards who had been found at their post.—avroi yap, for the kings themselves had in- vited them, partly, perhaps, in com- pliment to Nestor. 198. exdiaBavtes, having crossed over anc proceeded beyond the limits of the trench. The reason why the council of the Greeks was held out- “= IA 2K = > > «Sat ~ See 5 BC = ——— = ie Sees iS a — ae th er ee 7 f a Sd 9 ' vat ae y Ff yf tt rhb iM: it, 4 hive ty wa Nb | ant | i] ae Hi . NP fT baa ne 4 BF by “ i tt ma et Ve { =) WM Lay ie i Bil } iy f 4, h 2 uit { UNE iH, i ( ficial | ‘ He wt s i '% \ 3 | f Wy a a wef / + \ 1 850 IAIAAO® K, (Zz > na 7 /) Qs / wa) , “ eV KkaBapo, oO Oy) VEKUWY OLEDALVETO Xwpos , aw > 5 , > » ¢ mimtovTwv: Oey avtis arreTpamer ojBpyLos Exrwp 200 \ cy , o nT < oAXUs “Apyetous, OTe 07 rept vvs exaAuper. evOa kabelopevor ere aAAnAovet Tidavekov. Totat d€ pvIwv Hpxe Tepyvios ixrora Néorup. ¢ ® / > v » 7 a. oh 4 > ca A *“@ diAot, ovK av Oy TIS avnp memibou EW QUTOD lol / A rn nan , Guo TOABYEVTL fEeTa ['pwas p-eyabuprous 205 5 A A y / > , 7 5 / eAGetv ; €l TWA ov Oniwv €AoL ETXATOWVTA, » , \ ~ > Norm / s n Tia Tov Kal Pryw evi Tpweror rvGorro, ¢ , \ , \ ATOR TE LYTLOWTL ETA THPLTW, H peuaacw > / ‘ ‘ 5 / > , avbe [LEVELV Tapa VIVO LV amompoler, HE TOAWOE s\ > : / E 4 \ 5 / , > >| Z 4 ay aVaAXwpYyTOVGL, ETEL OAAcavTO y AyaLous. 210 A /, / 4) y mA > ¢ / 4 TAUTA KE TAYTA TVGOLTO, Kat Gw eis yeas EADoL LOKY Ons. side the rampart, was much dis- cussed by the ancients. One motive appears to have been, not to alarm the men in the camp; another, be- cause a solitary place was best suited for holding a deliberation. 199. év xafape, on the clear, i.e. in a spot free from corpses. This verse occurred viii. 491.—aurrovrwr, ‘ who had from time to time fallen,’ dco émurtov.—obev, ‘at the spot where Hector had turned back from his slaughter of the Argives; an event described in viii. 485—487. 202. mipavoxov is only a redupli- cated form of édackxov, root da or daF, whence also ddos, datyw, daw (Od. xiv. 502), favilla, &c. Inf. 478 and 502 the first syllable is pro- nounced long, either from a double digammay or as murdavokw, like ¢e- dup in/Od. vii. 119, aiddAov ode inf. xii. 208. 204. ovx av Sy «,7.A., See Iii. 52. ‘Friends! is there no man among you who will trust his own bold 1eart to go amongst the haughty Trojans, in the: hope of capturing some one of the enemy on the bor- ders of the camp,’ &¢.—remOécOat, like werv@éqGar (vi. 48) is a redupli- cated epic aorist, in the sense of motrevev, ‘to have confidence in.’ With 6 airod uu the Schol. com- AYES e“ov avTov xpetos, Od, ii. 45.— egxarowvTa (ii. 508), Schol. éoxaror, UTOACLTOMLEVOY, TeTAaVHLEVOY, Kal TepL Ta EoxaTa wEepy dcatpiBovra, / , c ¢ / / 4 peye KEV Ol UTOUPGAVLOV KA€OS €17) 207. dyucv, Some Ominous or signi- ficant word. Hesych. dnucs: yyy, KAndwv, dwn, Aoyos. Cf. Od. xiv. 239, xadreryn & exe Shuov djucs. We may infer from the explanation of the Scholiast that the dropping of some casual expression is meant, such as the Greeks might act upon with ad- vantage, 208. agoa, arwa, a form found in Herodotus. See on i. 553. In Od. xix. - 218 ommot aooa represents the later Attic orota arra. This and the two next lines occur also inf, 409—411.—} —he, for eite—eite.—atOe pévery (Sup, 62), to remain here, viz. on the @pwe- os sup. 160, as near to the ships as they can get, and at a distance from the city.—eéreé ye x«.7.A., ‘now that they have conquered, forsooth, (as they imagine,) the Achaeans.’ See viii. 500, Tne question was, would the Trojans, trusting to their successes, still fur- ther advance, (i.e. to burn the fleet,) or return to the city. 211, ravra xe mavra, ‘All this he might learn, and get back fo us un- scathed: great indeed would (then) be his glory under heaven among all men, and a good requital (or hand- some present) he shall have, The construction from 204 is a little irre- gular. Some, reading re for xe in 211, make péya xev x.7.A, the apodosis; and so the Schol. Ven., et twa 7wv ToAcuiov avédot, Kai yvotn Te BovAev- ovTat ot Tpaes, Kal Tava mudomevos brvozpéepere, Meyadny ay éxor dogav. ———— Ee Eee — ee " _—— = ee —— TATAAOS K. Ce Sy ne x) 4 7 > 5 , 4, ¢ 5 , »# 5 | , TOAVTQAS €7r avOpwrovs, KGL OL OOOLS EDO ETAL ec GAn" 7 \ , 5 / 4 OC0COOL Y2p VYHEOO LW €TLKPATEOVO LY aploTot, cal , ec of + eA fy TWV TAVTWV OL EKAOTOS OLV OWT OVC L pLeAatvav a vd / “ \ AS a 2S , c lal ; OnXrvv UTOPPYVOV. TY) peev KTENAS OVOEV O}/LOLOV, 5 \ A 35 Co , \ > / / >> QlLEL O EV OOLTYOL KGL etAarrivyoe TAPETTAL. e ¥ > ac Od v , 5 \ 5 / nn WS € all, Ol O UpPa TTQAVTES CKY)V eyeVvovTo TW) nw we \ , ) \ 5 \ Y At) TOLOL O€ KAL JAETEELTTE Ponv ayalos Atounons nm - y =? $s , CAs \ \ ) , P “ Neorop, «u orpuver kpadin kat Gupos ayjvep 220 “ 4 Cc 4 aA 4 > \ / aVvOPOV OvTMEVEewV OVAL OTPATOV eyyus €ovra, Tpdwyv. 5 > 4 , 5 \ 7 7 \ y+ aAX €l TiS [LOL avnp af. €7rotto Kat GAXos, ~ , \ \ f / » padXov GaXrirrwpn Kat GapoaAewrepov EOTOL. , WN 43 5 , , % Gn Ps) , OvvV TE Ov EP KOM EVM KQL TE T po O TOU €VO7T)O EV ¢ , ‘ »” nn wed yy / 4 OTTWS KEPOOS EY)" MOVVOS O EL TEP TE VONOY, 225 / e , / ~ we A $9 aAXa TE OL Spacowv TE VOOS erry O€ TE fey)T ts. Ws ehal’, ot 0 eGeXov Atopndet modXcl exec ban. ” A 7 / 5 nOerXErHV Atavre dvw, Geparovres Apynos, , s > »¥/ +7 , nOcde Mypwovys, para d nbeXe Néoropos vids, nUeXe O “Atoeidns dovpixAevtos MevéAaos, 250 yy a> , > ~ \ AA o bere 0 0 TAHpwv “Odvoeds Katadivat du.tAov | A \ 4 , Tpowv: Qiel yap ol évi ppect Oupos eTOAma. A yA \ , ” € -. ot a > , TOLOL O€ KL peTEeLTTE avag avopOv Ayupenvov YAS / Q “ , ‘ a “Tudeidn Atdundes éud Kexapiorucve Gupa, 215. méAawav. The black variety would seem to have been valued for its fleece. Od. ix. 425, apoeves Gres Hoav évtpedées SagvpadrdAot, Kadoi Te peyado. Te Lodvedés elpos Exovtes,— unoppnvor, the same as vrapvor, ‘ with a.lamb by it. The root pav or phy is the same as apr (ii. 106), It seems connected with appnyv, ‘male,’ like ar-ies.—KTépas, KTHMa, ‘DO property shall be like to it.’ 218, 219. This distich occurred vii. 398. 399, where see the note. 221. éyyvs eovra. See sup. 160. 223. OapaadewTepov, SC. TO Epyor, TO eTLXElpnua, 224—226. This passage is notable for the repetition of ve in the epic sense of ‘it may be that. For the nominative absolute the Schol. com- pares iii. 211, audw & éCouévw yepapw- repos Rev Odvocevs. Literally,“ When i.e. above the rest. Cf. sup. 196. ; two go together, it may be that one (231, 0 tAjpwv, o modvtAas. Cf. inf, . perceives. (or conceives an idea) be- 498, fore the other, how there may be gain; but when alone, even if a man should have perceived it, yet is his mind slower, and his advice feeble,’ i.e. it derives both promptitude and support by being shared with ano- ther. For eizep re, ‘even if,’ see vii, 117. 226. Bpacowv, a@ word occurring only here, is the comparative of Bpa- dus, (New Cratylus, § 165,) although, on the analogy of @acowv for taxiwv, pacowv for makiwy (uakds = paxpds), it might also be referred to Bpaxus, in which, however, the aspirate (y) would be unrepresented. 228—231. Four lines commencing with the same words occur also i, 436—439, with which compare ii. 382 — 384. 229. udda Gere, ‘ was very willing, es i ae ue es — —s Po a LD =. ee, a ta Big eS ee — = oP TT SE Oe, = ~~ Se AP em Ff ft Fak We ibe Mh kid \ \ Ax of , > ¢ , Cd > 3sf7 Pit . TOV [LEV 07) ETAPOV Y ALpNOEAL OV K eGeAnoba, 235 44) 't , \ oy 2M 4 , f Hea ; Patvoprevov TOV APLOTOV, ETEL PEUGATL YE ToAAot. “Wt Vy Noe OU y alddmevos onow dpect Tov pev apel leha 3 NOE OV yY GALOOMEVOS ONOW Hf LEV APELW Ri! | , \ 82 , > / 2s ~ » Ley wh kaAAecizrewv, OU O€ KELNOV OTATTEAL ALOOL ELKOV, Hee it - a ee ee > 8 Nev eT ae i ES YEVENV OPOWV, NO €l PaTtAEVTEPOS EOTLY, Hie] ' , - = + > AN A\ \ o 9 ec Rhy , | fi ws ehar, eecev Oe wept SavOa MeveAaw. 240 ; : y it on a> > , ‘ ah , ile TOLS O QUTLS [LETEELTTE Bonv aryya.os Avopndys Hee \ ct? \ \\ , , , > ¥ ee it i: El [LEV on eTApOV YE KEAEVETE fA QuTov éX\éo Gan, Eu i f an a »” > 39 “A 2. s 22 2 / NA ! THs av erect Odvojos éyw Geioro Aafoipny, Hy + e \ ‘ , 97 \ ‘ > , td OU TEPL LEV TT poppwov Kpa.oln KQL Guj.ds ayynvep Leh > / / a Q7/7e . A > / sith ; €v TavTecot Tovoicl, pidct dé € IladAds “AOnrn. 245 Palle! ’ , , \ \ , He io TOUTOV YE TTOMEVOLO Kal Ex TUpPOS aifopevoto Hilt 4 7, , > \ Pe “a 99 i HM ALPW VOCTHTAUMLEV, EEL TEPLOLOE VON AL. f "@ : \ A3 > / / ” ? / eh Tov 0 avTe tmpoweeize TOAVTAAS dios “Odvacers HIE, ‘¢ TT 5 ADS FF. Se :° >» 7 s | VOELON, MYT AP ME LGA GLEE [NTE TL VELKEL PA 20 7 / al ae) , > , se) 1 hid ELOOTL YAP TOL TAUTA [LET Apyetots QYyOpEvels. 250 wt Wt el ” - $7 s \é » > 4!) . Bb aa i AAA LOMEV? POAQ yap vug aveTal, eyyv0L r) NWS, h; 1) j gti ie . ’ ti) i 235. tov, tourov. ‘Him then you _ 246, oronévoro, the epic aorist par- By nite y. shall take to yourself (or select) asa_ ticiple of ewouas, inf. onéobat, ia companion, whomsoever you please, 247. wepiowde, meprcows oide.—voncat, +, ar ty ; the bravest of those who present voypova eivac, to be intelligent, or to tl themselves, since many are eager.’ conceive measures for safety. n'y (The ye gives emphasis; ‘for eager 249, wad’ atvee, Viz. in reference to ie. < there are many.’) Doederlein would the last words of his speech. Exces- read twv pwéev—darvouevov, ‘of these sive praise was thought to excite you shall select him who seems to ¢6@6vos, and so cause ill-success, ; -ou the bravest.’ Aeschylus has évatoiuws aivecv, Ag. | J sot: J ; a 237. aldouevos, ‘through a sense of 889.—7Te vetker is added to show duty; or perhaps, ‘through respect that a middle course is most de- of persons.’ Agamemnon does not sirable. Cf. Od. xv. 71, apetrw & ) wish his brother to go, and so dis- alowma ravra, aes A suades Diomede from choosing him; 251. averae (pronounced avverat), ie Sais: I bil it meer = - —— for he fears that he will be selected, if only from his high rank. Hence he pretends to call Menelaus yxetpwrv.— omdooeat, = oracy, ‘take as your com- panion. Cf. xix. 238, 7, Kat Néoropos vias Onagaarto kvdadino1o.—aidot eikwr, complying with your feelings of de- ference. For ov dé see vi. 46. It may be called a metrical substitute for rov dé yelpova. 239. Bactdrevtepos, ‘more kingly,’ here as in ix. 392, is clearly an adjec- tive. Dr. Donaldson, (New Cratylus, § 254,) refers it to a crude form Bact and Aaos. 242. avtov, ‘by my own judgment.’ 244. mepi, supply mavrwv, before or more than all others. ‘is waning,’ is getting on, as we say. —rpoBéByxe, * are far on their course,’ —rtapoiywkev, an Ionic form irregu- larly inflected from oiyouat, and used also by Aeschylus (Pers. 13) and He- rodotus, who has oixwkas and otxwxee, This passage was considered one of great difficulty by the ancients. We can only explain it (without foremg the sense) by supposing that the night was divided into three watches, and that the poet means that more than two were passed and the third, i.e. a portion of the third, was left, In Eur. Rhes. 5, we have a fourfold division of the night, retpamorpov vuK- Tos dpovpav, but in the Odyssey, Xie 812 and xiv, 483, the threefold divi- X.] TAIAAOS K. 353 aorpa dé 5) mpoBéBnke, Tapoixwkey d& tréan WHE wn > A Tov Ovo polpdwy, Tpirdty S ere potpa A€Xeurrau,”’ @ EL > ¢ > a 2Q 7 ws eirové OrAowow et Sewvotow eOUTHY. Tudeidy pev edwxe peverroAeuos Opacvpydns 255 paryavov audykes (70 8 édv rapa vy) A€Aeirr0) ~ la Kat oaKos* audi dé of Kuvenv kepadnpw eOnkev Tavpelnv, abaddv te Kai dAodor, 0 TE Katairvé / SA / an 5 lat KexAnrat, pretar dé kdpn Oadepav aignov. 7 I\ 0 la ; Mypwovns 8 ’Odvoqu diSov Buwv 708 hapérpyv 260 Kal Eihos, aut d€ of Kuvénv kehadndw eOnkev pwod montnv: rodgow 8 evrocbev lua > / a » 4 \ % 29.7 €VTETATO OTEPEWS* ExTOTGe SE AEvKOL dddVTES 5 / ¢e\ a » ¥ \” apy.odovros bos Gapées exov eva Kai eva > \ 93 / , B nN - ee, ye €U Kal eTLOTAmEvWS, METoH O evi wiAOs dprpeL 265 $ & = r ~ THV pa tot €& "EXeOvos ‘Apdvropos ’Oppevidao sion seems recognized, jmos 88 tpixa vuKros env, meta & aotpa BeByxer.—The young student will notice that here, - not unfrequently, dve is indeclina- e. 254. évddvar orAos is the same as d0vac or caradivat SrA, Heyne com- pares xxiii, 131, ot & Gpyvvvto Kai év Tevxecowv éduvTo, 255. Opacuprydys, i.e. Néaropos vids, sup. 196. ix. 81, 256. To éov, ‘his own,’ an ancient epic form singularly combined with the Attic article. 258. apadov, without the ddaros, (iii, 362,) and having no crest, but simply a skin-cap to cover the head; which is the proper sense of xuvéy (Hesych. kupiws 1 €« Kuvetou Sépuaros TEpikepa~ Aaia), ab, xaraitvé is a word found only in this place, and is likely to belong to some local Asiatic dialect. I¢ seems vain to conjecture the etymo- logy.—pvera:, ‘ protects.’ The v is oc- casionally made short, as in Od. xv. 85, oorts ce duddcoe te pierai te, but is more often long, as sup. Vi. 403, olos yap épvero "IAcov “Extwp. 262. évrooGev x.7.A., ‘and with many thongs on the inside it was strongly strung, while outside the white tusks of a bright-toothed boar closely set protected it on both sides well and skilfully, and in the middle felt was packed.’ For évréraro see vy. 728. A series of coiled straps seems to have formed the interior, for the purpose of affording resistance to blows, which was further increased by the crown being stuffed with felt, while the tusks on the outside served at once for ornament and protection. 264. éxov, which Doederlein ex- plains by efetxor, ‘projected,’ may also stand for jar, or simply mean pvovTo avrny, 266. “EAeav was a town in Boeotia, mentioned in ii. 500.—Amyntor, son of Ormenus, was also the father of Phoenix, ix. 448, and the Schol. Lips. Says that some thought the same person is here meant, The Schol, Ven. however regards them as dif- ferent.—Autolycus was a mythical son of Hermes, and the name was in later times proverbial for that of an accomplished thief, e. g, Martial, viii, 59. 4, ‘non fuit Autolyci tam piperata manus,’ Anticlea, the mother of Ulysses, was the daughter of this Autolycus, Od. xi. 85, and xix, 395— 397.— avriropyaas, ‘having made a hole through the wall,’ as a TOLYW- pvxos, or burglar. The av7i implies the standing opposite. but Docder- lein would read avreropjcas, com- paring avrerdépycev in vy. 337, Hesych, dropvéas, katakowas, though he seems to have found a reading avTtropeioas, a vox nihili. Aa =~ ee er ee Se ee ee __ . th if i i} is vi) , { ' is re ~-— Ee =“ ae = Se cee eres aaon ET eta + aaah fas? Sea pee oe at co 1) | = © IATAAOS K. (x. 2¢/ 3 éféder AirédvKos ruKivov Sdpov avTeropyoas Sxdvdeav § dp édwxe KvOnpio “Apdpidapavr > a7 4 an ra > Apdidapas dé MoAw dake Eewyiov evar, aivrao 0 Mnptovn da 0 ny) n 7 LUT OP pLovy OOKEV w TaLol PopHvat. 270 \ 9? a 7 , , 4 a 57) tot Odvoonos TuKacev Kappy appirebetoa. 4 ~ + \ > iv » ~ 5 , To) & eet OvV OTrAOLOLW eve Setvotow eourny, YA e> 3/7 / de > > / / > / Bav p leVat, Aurernv € KAT avrobu TOAVTAS apLoTOus. a mI «I e ”~ rotot O€ OeELov HKEV €pwouov éyyus 60010 \ > 4 > LAN) A TadAds “AOnvain tot 8 ovK idov 6bOadpotow 27 or / “ > / » vokra dt dpdvainv, aAAa kNaryEavros CAKOVOaY, wn “n 1) / nw xaipe dé ra dp” “Odvceds, nparo d “AOnvy rat rDOL > / ; , \ 4 9 , ee KADOL prev, atytoxoto Atos TEKOS, 7) TE MOL aLEL 5 lA / , 5 / / €V TAVTEOCOL TOVOLOL TAPLOTACAL, ovoe OE Anbu KLVUJLEVOS. “A viv abre padiora pe hirat, Ayn, 280 “ an ~ dds O€ maAww él vHas évkA€tas aduéo Gan cle / ” ‘ 9 eee , ” pecavras peya epyov, 0 kev Tpmecot peAnoet. eS 9 3 mM \ > \ /, Sevrepos att jpato Bory dyads Avoundys , “ \ “ * KéxAvbe vov Kal éueto, Aros / / TEKOS, GTPUTWVN. as 7 7 ¢ o7reld pot ws Ore waTpl ap eoeo TvdEer diw 285 Mat od 4 a, 3 a ¥ és OnBas, ore Te TPO Axarov ayyeAos Het. 268, Sxdvdecav, Schol. Ven. avti tov cis Sxavéeray améotetAcy, ws Tlevero yap Kwmpovée (xi. 21). So also ocoe xexAyjato BovAnv, sup, 195. Scandea was a town of the island Cythera off Laconia. 269. Modw, Molus, the father of Meriones, is mentioned in xiii. 249, Myprovn Modov vie rodas Tax. 270, dopjvar, dopey. Compare il. 107. vii, 149. 271. The Schol. remarks that the incident is a pleasing one (ydeta 7 reptrrérera), that the cap after passing through so many hands should at last cover the head of Ulysses, a de- scendant from the original owner. 273. The xara appears to belong to Acrérny, though the preposition, when separated by émesis, does not often come after the verb. Compare however éxyev xara for katexev in ii. 699. Theocr. iii, 21, rov orédavoy Tidat € Kat avtixa AertTa Toimoeis, They eft their comrades on the spot (says the Schol.) anxiously awaiting the result of the enterpris* 274, épwddv, ‘a heron’ (which is probably the same word). The Schol. says the omen portended that they should not themselves be seen, but should do deeds that would be heard of to the enemy; or, that they were destined to learn from Dolon the re- port about the hostile camp. : 280. Kuvpevos, ‘even if I stir.’ Schol. cal éri pixpav tiva mpage op- pov.—didat, see on V. 61, : 981, évKAecas, evedcets for évxdecas, the double ce passing into e, unless the Homeric form is rather due to the digamma. Pindar has the forms evKAeia, evkréa, evkdea, Nem. Vi 30, ib. 48, and Pyth. xii. 24. Z 985, omeio, for oreo (aro), part. orouevos Sup. 246, epic aorist of éro- pat.—es OnBas, Viz. ON the occasion described in iv. 382. 3 286. Doederlein constrnes or€ mpoyjer, ayyedos “Axatmy, ‘when he went there first to bring a message from the Achaeans,’ (i.e. the Greeks under Adrastus, who condueted the expedition against Thebes.) But this X.] IAIAAOS K, B55 ‘ & ao er A 5 AL XK , » "A , TOUS ap er TWIT Ww ALTTE Xo KOXLT WI as XaLOUS, avTap Oo petALyLov pdOov hépe Kadmelourw PX. 2 - x > ‘ , , , y KELO ‘ AaATap aus OTT LWV pada. HPEepHepa PNOaTO epya \ - OA , =z ¢ / : ovv col, dia Ged, OTE ob Tpoppacca TapecTys. 280 @ A sf/ , / / WS VUV fot ebéXovea TAaApPlLaeTao KQL Be dvAacce. sa Sy 20h yA 7 > , Told ad eyo pew Bodv Hvw edpvpérwrov 5 4 cA y+ ¢ ai SO \ ¥ 5 , GOLHTHY, HV OV TW VTO Cuyov yyayev aV7)p* , {2 Ae ‘ ; , 9 THV TOL EY PELW, KPVOOV Képacw TeEpLyevas. e an = > as ehay edydmevot, Tov dé KAVE TlaAAas AO@nvn. i) Oo Ser ec 5 ea \ > f ant A \ A . a Ol €7TEL YPYTaVTO LALOS KOUP7) heya OLO, > » 7 / Q 7 ? fav p LJLAEV WS TE \éovre OVW dua VUKTO. peAauvay, A , ay , y SP \ / e pL povor, GV VEKUGS, Ova T €VTEQA KAL peAav CLUILQ. sO \ sQ\ mia 5 , ¥ 9 ++ ovde sev ovde Tpwas aynvopas ear Extwp A > ¥ / / / evdev, GAN dpvdis KukAnoKero mavras aplorous, 300 ? ” m 7 c , ION aN ogoot ecav Tpwwv wyyropes n0€ pédovres. \ 7 , \ 5 4 - 4 TOVS O YE cvyKkaAecas TUKLWY)V WPTVVETO BovAnr. , , ca 7 e , , “Tis KEV [LOL TOOE Epyov vroayxouevos TeAecevev / »” 4, \ , e y M” ddépw €7T b Be, dAw ; puoOos ey Ol APKLOS €OTAL* Brora pay: Si a ree a le 305 WOW Yop l Pov TE OVW T €pla X€Vas 77 ovs, oVUn od ” » aA + \ \ > / n Ol KEV aptoTot EWOL Gos €7T tb VIJUOLV Ayator, is rather forced ; perhaps it is safer to follow the Schol. Ven., 4 mpd avri THS UTrép, 287. ex “Agwre@ Aime, See iv. 383. This corresponds with sup. 278. 288. wetAcxiov voy, proposals for peace. (Schol.) ‘‘Mandata de bello componendo, scilicet assumto ex pacto in regni societatem Polynice.” Heyne. 289. wépwepa, dire, ruthless, dread- ful; see on xi. 502. The adventure is described in iv. 396, wavras érepv’, éva & olov in olxovde veecGa..—Tpodpacaa, for mpodppasia, i.e. tpodpwv. Compare séeoos With medius. 292. nvw (al. qvw), ‘a yearling,’ from évos or évos, ‘a year;’ ef. adevos, annona. The word is connected, (like wyv and peis, mensis,) with els, evos, unity being associated with the idea of completing a cycle. See on Vi, 94, 294. xpvcov. The process of gilding the horns of a victim on a special oe- casion is described in Od. iii, 482— 438. 298. This very graphic verse seems Aa2 imitated by Theocritus, ii. 18, épxo- Mévav VexUwY ava T pia Kat pedav aixa, Cf. inf. xxiii. 806, Wavon T évdi- vwov dia 7 évrea Kai péAay alua. Vii. 329, Tov viv alua keAawoy évppoor audi Skanavdpor éoxédac’ devs "Apys. 299. ovdé perv, ovdée uHv. ‘ Yet neither the Trojans on their parts had Hector allowed longer to sleep, but he had been calling together all the bravest, as Many as were leaders and rulers of the Trojans.’ The same action is now described in the Trojan camp, as had just occurred in the Grecian, viz. the sending of spies to reconnoitre. The incidents, the Schol. Ven. observes, are supposed to have taken place at the same time, so that the spies from both sides meet. 303. v70gxduevos, ‘undertaking.’ On the part of Nestor too a doors eaOAH had been proposed as a reward, sup. 213.—apkxvos, ‘ certain,’ ‘ well-assured ’ so Buttmann, Lexil. p. 165. Hes, Opp. 370, wads & avdpi Pidw eipnuévos GpPKLOS ECT), 305. €piavxevas, ‘ deep-necked,’ Schol, meyadotpax7yAovs. = —— <= , oan —— SSS ar tom Se ee - et ae = — ee eee ee Aen = < >. =e — SETRRINT EP RE Ot a ge rear r a 5 En ene. ast = SE OM AE ee 356 IAIAAO® K. fie ag , , e 5 5 ~ As » bs tis Ke TAaln, of K aiT@ KLOOS GpOLTO, ~~ 5 / ~ > 7 » / VOY WKVTOPwWV TXEOOV eGemev, €K TE ruler Gat +N / a“ \. £ ‘\ / ne pvr\acTovTat VES oat ws TO Tapos TEP, > FD , + , , 7) NON XELpEToW Dd nMETEPYTL SapLEevTEs 310 & / > / peu BovAevovet pera Tpiow, ovo eGédAovety vicra prvdrdacrepeval, KO Latw aonkoTes alve.” EVAL, KAPATHD BOT pe e »” > a: @. ow / > ‘ > / a bs ehal’, ot 8 dpa wavTes aKyv EyEvOvTO TWIT). 5S , , + ae | , nV d€ TLS EV Tpweoot AcoAwv Evpnodeos vLOS KnpuKos Geioto, rohUxpuaos TOAVXAAKOS" 315 a As ~~ > , ds Sx) Tou eldos ev env Kaos, GAG TOOWKNS* a “A / airap & odvos env meTa TeVTE KACLYVATYO UW. ¢ ¢ / rm , \ YN ~ ” ds pa tore Tpwow te kat Exropt pvdov eeurev. Tha ty : 8 / PY ‘ ‘ Ss UKTOP, Ef OTPUVEL KPAOLY KAL Gupos aynvup a > / ~h > / ” / VNWV WKUTOPWV o X€00V eA Gepev ex Te mudecOau. 320 3 2 \ a / GAN’ aye ou TO OKNTTPOV dvdoyxeo, Kal ol OMoTcoV 3 4 \ ° © “~ i) pa Tous lrmous TE Kal appara ToLKiAa XaAK 8 , ad / 3 , A. WEY Ol POPEOVELY AALU[LOVE. IInAciwva. \ 5 2. & > 4 \ 4 hy 5 4 50 gol d éyw ovx aALos OKOTOS ETTOMAL, OVO ATO ogys" / ‘ > \ > X » > xv ? » TOPPA Yap €S OTPATOV ELjAL Suaprrepes OPP GY LKWMAL 325 807. doTis K.T.A., Viz, bdow Eéxeiv éorus, ‘to him who will make the venture (and by doing so win glory for himself) to go close up to the ships and learn whether,’ &c. 309, 310. The formula 7é—%, or 4 (je)—7e, is common in Homer in the sense of utrum—an, i.e. to denote indirect questions or alternatives. As Mr. Hayman remarks (Append. A, § 11, to Od. vol. i.), # and et are pro- bably connected; but he thinks 7 (the direct interrogative) is a dif- ferent word. In xii. 239, 240, we have ei te—el Te, sive—seu, With a distin- guishable difference of meaning. ven the Attics now and then use #—* for mérepov—7, as in Aesch. Cho, 876, eidamer 7) vik@uev H vixwpeda, See on i. 65. 811. ¢@édovow. Hector, with his usual confidence, assumes that the Greeks are dead beaten, dispirited, and demoralized, and therefore no longer care to watch the night ; whereas their watch was wakeful and on the alert, sup. 181.—aéy«ores, disgusted, wearied with, see sup. 98. 814. Hv dé tis x.t.A. See v. 9, hv Sé mus év Tpdecor Adpns «.7.A. In Bur. Rhes. 170 and 178, Dolon is made to boast of his wealth, €ore xpucds ev ddpuors &C. 216, eldos Kaxds. See on ii, 216, where physical degeneracy is spoken of as a sign of moral worthlessness. As woSwxera Was a quality attributed to Achilles, it seems ‘here spoken of as an exceptional virtue in the man. 317. wovvos, the only male out of a family of six. Schol. ws yuvaiKorpadis SecAds Hv Kal prpoKivduvos. 391, ra oxnmrpov. Of. vii. 412, ds clnay To oKATTpov averxebe TAT Geot- ow.—Tovs urmous ol «K.TA, ‘ those steeds which carry’ &. So tots tm rrovot is used inf. 330. ) 824. aro Soéys, contrary to or dif- ferent from your expectation. So the Attics say ao (or amo) TpoTov, amo yrouns, an edmidos Xe. Schol. Ven. ovde mapa Sokav Hv mept EMoU EXELS. 325. ropa, ‘so far will I go into the host right through the ranks, till shall have reached A ramemnon’s ship, where I doubt not the chiefs are now holding council whether to fly or continue the fight.’ The Greek spy ——- x IATAAOS K. 357 n>? s 6 $9 ” Vv?) Ayapepvoveny, OUL TOU PEAAOVO LY APlLOTOL , 3 / > , q 99 BovAas Bovrevew, 7 pevyeuev He waxerOar. Fe ‘7p aA @® >5 \ “ / / e¢ FF ws pal, 00 ev Xepol oKATpov AGBe Kai ot duoocer. cer ey eee Oe ae ota - lorw vuv Levs avtos, éptydouros réats “Hpys, \ \ ~ vA 5 \ 5 / yy KY PyV TOLS LTTOLTW avyp ET OK 1/T ETAL aAXos 830 S \ -—“w Tpwwv, dAAG we Pye Staprrepés ayAaieio bar.” e / PQ) 4 , > / \ AD. 9 / WS PATO Kal p EézlopKov érwpoce, Tov 8 dpdbuver. > / , 4 aitixa 0 dud dmow BadXero kaymrida toéa, 7 “> » ¢ \ n , egoato 0 extoobev puvov roALoto AVvKOLO, \ ad \ as , oe QF ss ¥ - Kpart 0 él KTwenv Kuvenv, ede & 6E€bV aKOVTG, 835 a Oo / \ “ \ lal BH O leva TPOTtl V7aS aro TOTPAaTOv. ovd ap éue\dev r\ is \ Son Ah , ehOav €x vnov duly “Exropi po0ov droicew. > CQ > & “ rn 5, om GNX ore On p imruwv Te Kai dvdpav KdAdudp’ Guido, Mee? a2 2 SAN , \ Ns / / Bi p av’ od0v pepads rov 8& ppdcaro T pOTLovTa dtoyevys “Oduceds, Avoundea 58 rpooéerev 340 “cc Sad / / “A 5 \ “a » 5 / ouTOoS TLs, Atounodoes, azo OTPATOV EpKXETAaL AVP, > SO? vv ; > / c , OUK OLO 1) VIET OLV €7T LO KOTTOS HET EPHO LW > \ / 4 ) , 7) TlLVa ovAnowv VEKUWV KaTatredvnwrwv. o 23m rs Z baie ~ GAN e@pev pw pata TapegeAGety trediovo had been sent sup. 209 with similar views respecting the Trojan move- ments. 330. uy myv. The phy seems to exert the same force as in the com- mon formula of swearing, 4} mv &e. The «7 follows a peculiar idiom, com- mon also to the Attics, of placing the finite future with this subjective or indirect negative. Cf. Ar. Eccl. 1000, wa mv Adpodirnv—py "yo o° adyjow. So also Lysistr. 918. Av. 194 Inf. xv. 41, torw vov—py 80 éuny iornra TMocer- Sdwv évoctyOwv myuaive. To@as,—éro- xnoetat, ‘shall ride upon,’ i.e. in a chariot drawn by them.—¢@nul, iz- wrxvovpat, ‘I pledge myself that all your life long you shall glory in those steeds, which were immortal. The presumption of Hector in making such a promise is characteristic of the man. 332. émiopxoy, a false oath; not in- deed deliberately, but that it was not destined to be fulfilled. (Schol.) — Tov dé& x.7.A., “yet him it moved,’ wpr- vey, Viz. to undertake the task. 303. KaumvAa toga, perhaps a bow of double curvature, or of the 3 shape of the Scythian bow. (See Rich’s Companion to the Dictionary, in Vv. arcus.) The same shape seems alluded to in ayxvAdroéos inf, 428, 334. exrogGev, on the outside of his other attire.—x«ridéqv xuvénv, a cap made of the skin of the «ris or ixtis, a weasel or marten. It is remarkable that in the Rhesus, 208 seqq., this at- tire is described as if Dolon was to walk on all fours to imitate the stealthy approach of a wolf. 337. aroicew, amayyeAcity. The apa means (as usual with an imperfect) “he was not destined, it seems’ &c. See on xi, 817. 338. Schol. Ven. viv pév Sucdov 7d TAnV0S Kal GOpocKa TaY Tpdwy Aéyet. He adds, that this is a sense more common in the Odyssey ; in the Iliad it generally means ‘a fight.’ 342, érickoros, See sup. 38. d44. wapefeAPetv, supply yuds, and construe tu7@ov mediowo. ‘Let us suffer him first to pass us a little distance in the field” For ervraifas, which is here intransitive, see on vii, 240. To this word xapraA\iuws bes longs. = - Wt a SA. SS geen ———— Se we = a ni FE a ee ~——" ee Pe a —, See css ee 2t-— eye —— 2: Pee ti ~<— [= ete an SS BP awe a ae iia Pe —— OI ve a —— ——————— — « Le aE, — oe — = ~ = - z ™ + > i I at < ‘A aint - ee hy TRY 308 IAIAAOS K. [X. ; i - noe | ” as > \ L& o it Fi \ tutOov" ereita 0€ K avTov éraigavres EXOLMEV 345 34) : , 9) Ne. s aN 1 [| KapTadivws. € 0 aupe tapapGainot modecow, hed ip) > 7 Na A Sy ck : / a ia at} QUEL PLL ETL VAS on 0 oTparodi mporteActv ao! o »” A \ ” 5 ff 39 WE EYXEL ETALTT WV, MY TwWS TpPOTL GaTY GAVEY. : f e 4 / js © “ / HA OS apa PwvyTavTEe TAPES 6000 ev veKverow ay 7 / eA a> y > > sa > As re Hite (33 kAwOyrnv: 0 6 ap OKa Tapédpapev adpadinow. 350 +h ' f 5 7 oo , @? 35 , cd > = x > / i) GAN’ ore On Pp amrénv Oocov T él ovpa 7éAOvTaL ay ytovev (at yap te Body mpodepecre iol. fi ib 7) LLOve yap T WY TPOPEPETTEPAl ELOLY e\ Ae <5 EAkewevat vetolo Pabeins ryKTov apotpov), o3 » >» 4 \ > ~ / e\ “ 5 / TW peev ETEOPALETHV, 00 Op €OT?) dovTrov QaAKOvOaS* > , »” \ \ } \ ¢e / bd €ATreTO Yap KATO Ovprov aTrooTpEeWovTas ETALPOVUS 896 > rn / >/ f TIN > / ex Tpwwv tevat, taAw Exropos orpvvarros. > 9 Wa = ~ \ GAN ore On p amrecay doupnveces 7) Kal EAaccor, yv@ p avdpas dSyiovs, Aausnpa dé youvar evaa pevy€ueva: TOL Oy aiva OLWKELEV oppnbnoav. $46, et d€ x.7.A. ‘But if he should get past and keep ahead of us in run- epic form of the optative, for wapa- d0aiy. This termination however (which is explained on i. 549) is more common with the subjunctive, Here there is a variant rapadéyyor, 349. ev vexvecow. Schol. wa kai avrot Sofwawv eivat vexpot, 351. oogoyv 7 ext. “Cum ille esset progressus tantum, quantum progre- tend to,’ see on ii. 616. iii. 12. Ac- cording to the Schol. Ven., the accent is not thrown back (dc0c0v ém = 颒 écov) because the re intervenes. He explains the sense thus :—yAcxoy op- MYO ylveTat TOY HuLovwY TELVOYTwWY avAaka, ovpa Ta Oplta kal Tépata TIS avAakos Hv Td Opikov Gedyos (i.e. Gedyos NMtLOvwy) réuver, By ovpa therefore the length or limit of a furrow ploughed by mules is described; and this length is greater than that made (as it were) at one pull by oxen, which are more sluggish creatures. Cf. Od. Vill, 124, d0c0v 7° év vem odpov médrct NMLOVOLLY, TOTGOV vUTEKTpPOOEwY Aaods el’, ot & Edirovto, So also SdicKou ovpa, the length of a quoit’s throw, inf. xxiii. 431. The poet is not here 353. vecoco. The genitive is used as in O(n wedioro, vi, 507, as if dua vevoio. The word vetos (novalis), usually ren- dered ‘a fallow-field,’ properly meant land first taken for ploughing. The epithet Baeins shows the new soil to be also stiff from its depth. The a- Tov apotpor, or plough made of several pieces, is so called as distinct from feta diuntur muli uno actu.” Heyne. For avroyvor, grown in one piece, see Hes, ‘ this use of evi, lit. ‘as great a dis- Opp. 433. iy tt tance as mules’ furrow-lengths ex- 354. Sodmrov, the heavy tramp of the pursuer’s feet. 355. €Awero. Dolon was in fact a coward, and had only been induced to make the venture by the prospect of a reward. He now hoped in his heart that some of his comrades were approaching him by order of Hector, to turn him back from the expedition. 857. amrecav, an unusual form for anrjoav. When they were only 3 spear’s length, or even less, from him, he recognized the men as ene- mies, and moved his swift knees (Sup. 816) to fly. With dovpyvexns compare KevTpyvekys, Vili. 396. if ning (cf, 316), chase him away from describing a ploughing-match be Ny, the (Trojan) camp and keep him close tween oxen and mules, but merely : Vy. in to the ships by threatening him says that the one animal is superior 1 @ (or pressing him hard) with thespear, to the other in that kind of work. a lest perchance he should escape to The interval meant is said by the . | the city.”—rapad@aino., perhaps an Schol. to be 100 feet. s Nasir, ‘ 2 1) KEULGO TE Aaywov eT ELYETOV EM MLEVES OLLEL ~ we 2 / “> aA , / , XwWpov QV vAnevé , O d€ TE mpolenct PELNKWS, @ LO al , } > C , WS TOV Tvdetdns 70 0 m7ToAiTropGos Odvacevs “~ 93 4 & wa) / > \ ee Aaov ATOTLNCAVTE OLWKETOV EM[LEVES GLEL. GNX’ Ore by Tay’ Ewedr€e pryjocoOar puvrdkecow 36 an / Qa / x” a 2 \ 7 devywv és vnas, TOTe 5) pévos EuBar AGnvn Tvdeidy, iva [Ln TLS “A yaov XaAKox Tovey plain érevEduevos Badcew, 0 dé Sevrepos eGo. ~ \ WwW 5 ed , 4 sa doupt 0 eraloowv Tpoaepy Kpatepos Aounoys eg / ~) ‘ / 3/7 / = “He mev HE oe Sovpt KLXYTOMAL, OVOE TE Hype 870 5 \ ae 5 \ \ Xr. é/ a aA 6 y) C pov €f1S A7TO X€&tpos O/ Ug eLEeV QUTUV OAE pov. ’ >: e Y # > ‘on Ga ~W ¢ / / 1 pa, Kal eyyos adyKe, exwv 0 yuapTave hwrds, 5 é \ “> ¢ 4 > 5 + & “ \ 5 4 ECLTEPOV re) UTEP WILOV EVCOV dovpos QAKWK1) A Q@ wy > »¥ > , > / eV Vol?) eT ay?) . / 00 ap eoTyn TapPycEV TE ~s a + as — PapBaiver, dpaos dé dua ordpa ylyver ddovTwr, 375 “ / xXAwpos U7rd Selous. Ay “A > / , To 0 doOpaivovTe KUYynTHYV, low > / aA N 4 > ¥OA XELP wv 8 avacbnv. O O€ OaKpUCas EOS Nvoa. 360, xapyapddovre, properly, ‘ with jagged teeth curving inward,’ like sharks’ teeth. From the reduplicated root xap (xapacow). See on i. 600. Schol. xapxapov yap 7d tpaxyv. Ap- plied to a dog, the epithet merely means ‘sharp-fanged.’—eiSdére, éuret- por, whence the genitive, as in tééwy ed eiddres &C.—Kkenada, ‘a fawn. The timidity of Dolon is compared to that of the most timid of animals. éupevés, ‘incessantly,’ properly used of that which keeps to its place or at its post, Od. ix. 886, (of a revolving drill,) rd dé rpéxer eupeves ae, 362. mpoPenor, ‘keeps running be- fore them with a shriek.’ The sub- junctive is used, as the Schol. Ven. remarks, as if oray ére‘yntov had pre- ceded.—peunkws, from a root fazyjK OF pax, perhaps different from jpu« (mugio, xvili. 580). Compare pakdy Od. x. 163, used of the sound made by a dying stag, and pepaxviat, of the bleating of sheep, sup iv. 435. 363. 6 wroAtrop§os, again the article, as in oO TAjpwv “Odvceds sup. 231.— Aaov x.7.A., Schol. tov Tpwrxod Aaovd xXwpicavres auTov ediwxov.—éwxeror, in the ordinary dialect éduxérny. The Schol. Ven. compares érevxerov in xiil. 346, and Aadvoceroyv in xviii. 5853. 365. wryjoecOar, ‘when he, Dolon, was on the point of coming among the Grecian guards, who would have challenged and stopped him, and thus taken the prize out of the hands of Diomede, then,’ &c. 368. d0am érevéauevos, ‘should be first to boast that he had struck him,’ érevgatro mpdrepos Badrety.—dev- tepos, Schol. nrrnGeis, who observes that the metaphor is from racers. 369. ératcowr, urgens, threatening him with his spear, sup. 348. 370, Sovpt Kkuxjoouart. Schol. olov et My Tots mol S¥vauar, He was distant Only Sovpyvexés, a spear-throw, sup. 357. 373. évfov, for évédov, like Sopvagovs for dopvaados, evvous for edvoos &e. 375. BayBaivwy (formed like map- paivwrv, Vv. 4) speaking indistinctly, or with faltering accents. A word formed (like BouBety) from the sound. Schol. Ven. acahn dwryy mpotéuevos td Tov poBov, BauParigwy, orep yueis paper, Hesychius and others less correctly explain it tpé4wyv rots wogiv, as if from Batverv. 388. StacKkomiacbar, * to spy out every Re | thing.’ Cf. XVIl, 252, apyadrdéov Sé poi he hd Hi €oTt dtackomiacba éxactov NyYewovey, Pgiita fi 360 TAIAAO®S K. [X. Ba th tis hi Hl PP a> 5 i 6.0 ® 2) dat a: ‘ 15 | i iid Oa Corypeit » AUTAP Eywv Ewe AVTOMAL’ EGTL yap EvOoY i GaSe P| pis De ; , f AN MA Way | xaArkos Te xpvoos Te TOAVKUNTOS TE olonpos, MY a ee Lj a 23 , \ > y T2y Pippa! . Phy i TWV K VLA XAPlLOGlTO TWATHP ATEPELTL ATroLWa, 380 i) ship bel 7 ” 5 i 2 ‘ 50 Di ei & \ “- val 5° i i. CE SR m El KEV Ee Cwov weTUGOLT ert vyvoly Ayatov. ii : B15 3 ? ; 4 4 ? , i te) ta tov 8 drape.Bopevos mpooépn todduntis ’Odvacers Sa wen ra Odpcet, penoe Ti To. Gavaros Katabdpos eOTW. : bt aii tt ‘fal / ( 3 > » aN mi. = / , é { sy | av aye ot TOd€ Eire Kal GtpEeKéws KaTdA€~ov: ij Hcl ah i a o ” ane a > A ~ >» 5 yeaa fe 7™) 0 oUTWS érl vnas aro oTpaTod EPXEAL OLOS 386 PO, Sha eS : y Se / 7 2 99 \ » | , eit hii VUKTG, OL OpPpvainv, OTE O evdovew Bporot aAXor ; ae tee} ’ ' 4 ‘a eit *® ‘ , , , t} Hd AL 1) TLVOA. ovAnowy VEKUWV katateOynworwv ; ate | Hy o > Yr f 5 n ¢ ! i ey no Extwp TpOoEenke OtackoTiacOat ExacTa ii ff rh 4 \ ~ + ry , / m > 5 Var. a \ s,s A vo? M bi et vas emt y/ adupas } 9 O avuTov Ovj,os avnKey ; ' i Heb ic! , \ Q3 9 / > » / oa Me ee an Tt Tov 0 ypelBer eretta Addwv: irrd & erpene yvia 390 aL es Rat “ rodAnoiv pw & TAPEK VOOV 1) “E Wii A 5 t WOW f& GTHOL TAapEK voov yyayev LikTwp, { aay ° | 5 A / 7 wait Ab OS fLOL IInAciwvos AYAVOV PWVVKXAS LITTOUsS un ie ; 8 , , \¢ / A ] 4 oe WOEMEVAL KATEVEVTE KAL APLaTA ToLKiAG XaAK@, Rs Wy « eee S2 2 27 \ \ , / ‘dt esti : YVWYEL OE LOVTA Gonv dud. vUKTO. peAavay 1h ni til : a : ‘F th 4 > ta] al / \ , » / Biwi avopav Suopevéwy oxedov ehOeuev, ex te rubécbau 395 dial ; 2X , a Noe \ / PY iat € dudacoovrat ves Goat ws Td Tapos ze Ae AR ih) id | 7 ap P> ‘ ge! e127 : S FS , el EPS ; 8 / Aan “> ” 40n XElpET OW up NMETEPYOL OALEVTES Y per 2 t & , \ , 209 , Bi Wt f dvéw Bovdrcdvovor pera odhicw, odd ebédovew : : C , , , 3a , > A993 bale ' iM, VUKTG. prvracoéuevan, KA[LATH GQONKOTES QLVO. hi \ a 2 / / / > / SAE Lei TOV O eripednoas mpocéedy rodvpyris Odvoceds 400 } 4 cs er , / , . , / vei 1 pa vv Tor peyaArwy dapwv érenaiero Oujds, vty | i} 378. Gwypeire, take me alive; cf. vi. where it means érorrevew, to keep an | i 46, Swyper, Atpéos vie, od § aéia Setar eye upon, observe the motions of &e. ae : | amTowa,—eue, €uauTdv.—évdov, oiKor, —avKev, mercer, Cf. V, 422, 5 Ban: : stored up at home; cf. sup. 315. 391. arnor. Schol. aras Aéye ras 7 | ‘ ; Virg. Aen. xX. 526, “Est domus alta; éni Kak@ uvTocxeres. * By many false p ' FL Uee : jacent penitus defossa talenta Cae- promises (delusions) Hector misled ae ee lati argenti; sunt auri pondera facti my judgment,’ or seduced my mind, Hi ie, Infectique mihi.’ The next three By pleading compulsion, he hopes to Ue |g verses occurred vi. 48—50. escape the consequences of being | fi ti _ 383. Katabvm.os, ‘on your mind,’ caught as a spy. Heyne wrongly i fie 4 ae evOvu.os. So xvii. 201, & Seid’, ovSé té takes atnot for eis atas, ot Oe! | On To Yavaros Karabvu.os éotiv, ds 8%) ToL 398. wera ohiow, ‘among them- an ee UD I oxedor elor. selves,’ the same words having been ay | _ 385. 77 5é x.7.A. For this use of 5¢, used sup. 311. Some wrongly take Meine intermediate, aS 1t were, between a this for ed’ dutv, reading BovAevoure + RE direct and an indirect question, com- and ééAoure. (See Mr. Hayman, Ap- eh Me pare Od. X. 281, émos 7 épar’—ny 8 pend. A to vol. i. of the Odyssey, Pp. LO a Wel, aur, w dvarnve, dv axpras épxeat olos ; XVii.)—adnxdztes, see sup. 98. 401. peyadwv dépwv. There is some banter in this.—érenatero, was bent on obtaining, See viii. 392. Thenext — ————— a iy 06 Le X. | TAIAAOS K. 361 immwv Alaxidao Saidpovos: ot 0 aAeyevol 3 / “ / sO? 3 ; avopact YE Ovyroict Sapnwevar 70 dx eco Oa, adrw y n AxiAn, tov Gbavarn Téxe wHTNp. GAN’ dye pot TOE Eire Kal aTpeKews KaTaArcLov" 405 “ “A “a , 7 a Tov vov dedpo Kiwv izes “Extopa troimeva Aadv ; “~ / e » ~ 5 , “~ / e¢ 97 TTOUV de OL EVTEA KELTAL APylLa, TOV dé Ol L7TTOL 5S mas & at Tov dAAwv Tpdwv dvraxal Te Kai edvai ; , / x‘ ACCU TE LNTLOWTL META THICLW, 7) MELAACLY ait weve Tapa vyvow arompobev, He ToAwvoe 410 A 3 , “ek / },, ae , 49 aw avaxwpyjoove, érei Sapacavrd y “Ayatovs. > 49> /, / 344 , / Tov © avrTe TT POO €ELTTE AoAowv Evpjdeos vLOS 6c ‘ ; ‘ a aN > / Xr Lé Tolyap éyw Toi Tatra par arpeKéws Katadetw. q 4 \ ~ 7 / > / Extwp pev pera toiow, oot BovdAndopor eiciy, x» ae Bovrds BovAcver Peiov rapa onuati IXov, 415 > 6k > iy voopw ard drdoicBov: dvAakads 0 Gs eipeat, pws, » / a \ sNN , OU TLS KEKPLLEV pvETAaL OTpaTOV OvdEe HvAacoe., r , 8 , doco. pev Tpowv mupos eoxapat, olow avayKn, ot 0 éypyyopbact pvdaccéuevai Te KeAOVTAL GAAnAots, aTap adre TOAVKAHTOL érikovpoL 420 three verses occur also in xvii. 76— 78.—oxéerOar, to be ridden, i.e. qVvi0- xetoGar, 406, 407. The first question refers to the intention of assaulting Hector if asleep, but not otherwise; the second, to the desire to carry off his arms and horses, if he should chance to be absent on duty.—With tor supply éoraot, as in iii. 826, Axe exacrov immo. aepoitodes Kal woiiAa Tevxea KELTO. 408. mas, Supply exovor (Heyne). 409—411. These three verses oc- curred sup. 208—210. 415. The tumulus of Ilus was near the Opwopds sup. 160. Itis mentioned in xi, 166. xxiv. 349. The council had been summoned sup. 300, but with- out mention of the place. The spot had been selected, both because it was some way removed from the tur- moil of the Trojan camp, and because it afforded a good position for watch- ing the movements of the Greeks. 416. dvdAakas &s etpeat. As for the guards you ask about, &c. (sup. 408.) The antecedent is attracted to the relative, as in Soph. Trac th. 288, raade & adorep eicopgs—xwpover mpos ve.— ovTLS Kexpyévyn K.7.A.,, nO special, or particular, guard defends the host (cf. sup. 258), i. e. as among the Greeks, Cf. xiv. 19, mptv tTiva Kexpiméevov Kata- Byuwévac ex ‘Atos ovpov. 418. 60004 x.7.A, Those who have hearths and homes to guard, and on whom therefore the necessity of watching is imposed, these are awake and exhor ving each other to be watch- ful. Of. 125, Tpees ehégtior doco éace, Se hol. dcot elotv Bayeveis Tpwes, ovTot dvAaggovotv, ek yap THS éoTias tov moAitnv SnAot. Heyne explains thus: ‘ by the camp-fires, as many as there are, watch those on whom it is incumbent.’ Doederlein, occa Tupos éoxapat, Toccat Tpwwy eiciv, ovK émt- kovupwv, ‘All the watch- fires the re are, belong to the Trojans, who are forced to watch, viz. to protect their families; but the allies have no fires, and are asleep.’ Ulysses is to under- stand by this reply, that it will be of no use to make an attempt on Hector or the Trojans, but that the allies, who are unguarded, present a fair chance of success. Accordingly, he makes further inquiries as to the positions of the several allies. 22S 5 pe 2S See SSeS ES Pe Sees, 7 SS —— 2 ot] = a —— SS oe a a es oe ONE se os oe , a eee yen MTs il > a = —_ Prerenen cedcccaaiidiadiiaiameemee. ———> = Saeenet a ————— on — Stine eo ~~ - ut i i} ay Toe TWEE ye ; Did b int it Mi thai i ey if RE ns 4 } | HB seus iby roe : Ai Bad >) - iy Lil HS oe Lie nl ag) rea fan tee Wl i jeu ra a ee ‘* | i . rp Be | ~ \4 ay : i a ee cit ie ed re § | 862 IAIAAOS, K. rx. 9 4 ‘ 4 / X , EvooveLY* Tpwotv yap €TlTpaTreoval dvrAacoew > / AQ \ 4 294 A 59 ov yap ow Tatoes oyedov ELATAL OVOE YUVALKES. > / / > tov © amrapeBouevos tpocedy todvpntis Odvaveds a! n~ / ~ “cas yap viv, Tpwecot pewtyevor trroda pou ‘ oe : . , y , 99 se evoovo , 7 amaveve; dierré por, Odpa daeiw. 425 ~ > / ‘ / 1K, ‘a TOV O nel Per ETT ELTA. AoAwv Evpndeos VLOS 44 \ > NN \ “ LA. > ee A r Lé TOLYap eyo KQL TQAVUTG pos ATPEKEWS KATGAECW. mpos pev GAOs Kapes kat Ilatoves d&yxvAdrogou kat AéXeyes kat Kavxwves dtoi re WeAacryoi, T™pos @OvpSpys & eXaxov Avxtot Mvool r deyépwxot 430 Kat Ppvyes trmouayo. kat Myoves trmoKxopverat Puy a ee i a aAXAa Tin eue Tatra dueEepecae Exacta ; > \ Qs / / A 7d El Yap O71 [EMATOV Tpowv KATAODVAL op.tAov, @piixes 01d dravevbe venAvoes, Erxatou aAdwv, ev 0€ ohw “Phaos BaciXevs, wais “Huovijos, 435 “n ¢ xn Ss AA , TOV on KaAAlorous immovs loov nO€ pLeylorous* AevKorepot xvovos, Getew 8 avewourw dpotot. Ld / wn \ 4 » ap ja. d€ OL XpUTW TE Kal apyvpw EV YOKYTAL Tevxyea O€ yptoeia weAwpia, Oadua idécGat, »” > » 5 An A > Avo exw? TA ev Ov TL KaTabynToicL EoLKEV 440 avopecow hopecv, GAN abavarouct Geotow. 3 fa | X ‘ “ \ / 5 / aAXr € [LE EV VUV VYyUCL TEAATOETOV WKUT OPOLOLV,*, 421. émetparéovor, they commit to the Trojans (erttperovar, cf. sup. 59) the duty of watching, since they have not at hand, like the Trojan house- holders, wives or children to protect. 425. evdovot, SC. ot emixovpo.. The order of the words, according to the Schol., is m@s yap vuv evdovor, Tpweror MEULYMEVOL, Y arraveuOe ; 427. kai ravTa, He answers, in fact, not merely the question asked, but says much more. 428. mpods adds, i.e, mpd adds, near to, or fronting the sea. For the Carians and Paeonians see ii. 867, 848. The Leleges and Caucones are not men- tioned in the catalogue; the latter are said by the Schol. to have been Paphlagonians.—UeAacyot, cf. ii. 840. —mpos @vu.Bpys, on the side of Thym- bra, in the Troad, a place not men- tioned elsewhere in Homer, but fa- mous for the worship of Apollo.—The Lycians and Mysians are mentioned ii. 876 and 858; the Phrygians and Maeonians ib. 862, 864.—immoxopvaTat, see on ii. 1. 432. éué is emphatic; ‘why do you question me about these matters seve- rally?’ i.e. and not go yourselves to see. ; 434. otSe, ‘yonder;’ he points with his finger. If, he says, you really want to penetrate the Trojan camp, there are your men; a good prize for you, last comers too, and therefore the outermost of all, and nearest to yourselves, 435. Huovjos. This seems another name for the river Strymon, who was the commonly-reputed father of Rhe- sus, 437. AeuKdrepor, sc. eiot, So Hur. Rhes., xedvos efavyéorepor. Virg. Aen. xii. 84, ‘qui candore nives anteirent. 440, ovK Eoiker, 1,@, OK elKOS COT Ovyrois, adda pmovoy Beots, hope avTa, 442. mweAaccerov. Like cawcere, pn THe . X.] IAIAAOS K. 363 HE pe Snoavres Alrer’ airdOe vyré Seopa, + ul A “~ odpa Kev EAGnTov Kai reipnOyrov éweto 38 > > »” 5 ¢ “ > \ > 439 » HE KAT ALOQV EELTTOV EV VIALY NE KAL OVKL. 445 tov 0 ap v7ddpa iddv tpocedy Kpatepds Aroundys “ un on poe piéw ye, AddAwv, éuBadrXeo Gupa, 5 / 5 / , \ @& a 5 c , ecOAd TEP ayyeiAas, €7TEL LKEO XElpas €s ApLAS. 5 \ y Je , A > / ma a EL eV Y2P KE OE VUV amroAvcopmev HE peOoper, = Y » > : ee os A > a 7) TE KAL UOT EPOV cicba Goas €7TL VIJAS Axaov 450 IX Q / a /, He OLOTTEVTWV 7) evavTif.ov moAepigwv > dé > » a ¢ \ \ \ 5 \ ‘ b) / €l O€ K €L7S VTO Xepoe dapets Q7TO Oupov oAEoons, 5 | i ad \ a / > ? / 93 OUKET €7TELTA OV TYLA TOT ETOEAL Apyetoucrw. > x. ad ; »” , ‘ 4 Ys KQL O peev pelLV epedX€ Yevelovu XEtpt TAN EU?) e / / \ A> aapevos \icoerOar, 0 6 avyxéva péecoov éA\acoev 455 4 5 L& 5 \ 5 »y f_ , paryavy aLGas, a7rO apo KEPpO€E TEVOVTE’ pbeyyouévou d dpa Tov YE Kapn Kovinow eEnixOn. nw > \ . Cc nw ° Tov 0 ard pev KTiOenv Kvenv Keharndw ~EXovTo ; \ x , \ f & / Ae / KQL UKENV KGL TOCG TaXivrova KQt OopU /hakpov* KQL Th y “AOnvain Anirro. dtos Odvomets 4.60 c pad’ go h 2 / \ > / ¥ xD vyoo averyebe XELpt, KQL EV OLEVOS €7TOS nuvoa. “ xaipe Gea toicderou a8 yap mpadrny ev ONT 4 5 / > *) , 3 Tavtwv aGavatwv éeridwcduel’. oivere, afere, this may be an epic form of the aorist ; or it may be the future in nearly the same sense, ‘ you shall take me to the ships.’ 444, €APnrorv, ‘ till you shall have re- turned and (thus) have put me to the test, whether 1 spoke truly before you or not.’ 447. AcoAwv. The Scholiasts remark that they had not yet been told that the spy’s name was Dolon. 449, atroAvaouer, ‘let you off for a ransom. For the future (in form at least) combined with the subjunctive, see on i. 189.—7 te, the apodosis; ‘it may be that you will afterwards go to the ships either as a spy or to fight openly.’ —eio@a, the second person from elt, tbo; like jo8a, oloOa, &e. 458. od is emphatic: ‘yow at least will not hereafter prove a mischief to the Argives.’ 454, eueAAe. The Schol. remarks that the quick slaughter was intended to anticipate the act of supplication, since the life of a suppliant was ina GAAG Kal avrts manner sacred. 456. dacyavw x.7.A. Cf. v. 81. Vili. 88.—Képce (xeipw), he lopped off both the tendons at the back of the neck. 458. xridenv «.t.A. See sup. 383—335. 460. Anirids. Like ayeAecy, (iv. 128,) this is an epithet of the war-goddess as a giver and receiver of spoils. The offering was in return for her having answered his prayer, sup. 278. 462. rotodeoo., This form, appa- rently by hyperthesis for roictéde, oc- curs several times in the Odyssey, but only here in the Iliad.—éméwao- peGa, donabimus, Swpnooueba, A re- markable use of émidocGa, ‘to pre- sent with an emidoors, or free gift,’. Schol. Ven. Supois tiuyconer, He sychius does not recognize this word, and probably found the other read- ing emPwooued’, invocabimus (from émtBoav).—xKat avOis méuwov, conduct me on this new enterprise also. Or perhaps, (for waAu,) ‘conduct us safe thither and back again.’—evvas, ‘the quarters ;’ so used in Thuc. vi. 67. Ss oe SS 2% a == Naas - ce se at - Ss 3 he ENS Te - “<= : 2 << Fanon ee = = = 5 ee = me + = — oS Fm ee ~~ te we 4 Hey Gee (Ghee : ed ee ; Hoatitees ii ree | { : Wee ert ba ti £2 : HH 7 +s Pika 9 re fi bie HIRD Baie bi iH i . hy ‘ { hit RHE \ Ht ie BE Ast ES us PN | pnt Pikes Eid. . it iy a Ne | ‘aan, 14 Hae i } hg “2 ‘ 1 bi eee S thi ht he bth ; aE aoe r PD ie . ute i 4 yi hid ay Hei. silt i RiPin oo | rie, | : f : gt) i } < Mihhae : ; i - - ee . eek a "| Ao ; ; ; I i } «i i he A " ; : 364 IATAAOS K. (xX. / > \ nm > 5 a yY = ‘ 3 4 99 epryov ETL OpyKwv avOpWV LITTOVS TE KAL EVVGS, @ y > , % 3 \ @ - 4 se , Os ap EPoOvyTEV, KAL O70 eGev voor aEipas 465 67 sv mvoiknv: SeeAov & ert onua Tr eG HKev ava pupikynv: decAov O El ONMA T EUNKEV, x“ / / > ‘ EvupapWas Sovakas wupiKns T epilnréas oous, \ / > 5/ j \ Le | / / pn AaBor adtis iovre Yonv dia viKra pedauvay. \ 7 , / / > » \ / od ro d¢ Barnv mpotépw dua T evren Kat péhay aipa, > NS 9 n A A A @~% = aia d émrt OpyKov avopov TéXos tEov loves. 470 A ow ed / 59 / >» / ot 8 evdov Kapatw adnKores, evTea O€ ow 4 > 5 mn \ / 5 4 / KaAG Tap QVTOLOL xGovi KEKALTO, €U KaTa KOD}LOV, /. \ 5 / c / die 7 lal TPLOTOLYL’ Tapa OE ou EKATTO icuyes LTT7TOL. sd » ioe Qo 95 / ea 5 5 a O39 5 / y Pyoos 0 €v péow EVvOE, TAP AUTH 0 KEES LTTOL +¢ EC \ “w sa / ~ SN /A ETLOLPPLAOOS TUPATHS Yao OEdEVTO. 475 a> 3 “ \ / “~ iT as Tov 0 Odvorevs mporrapoule iOwV Avopnoet deteev. cee ee ee kee e 7 Y ouTos Tot Avopnodes avnp, OVTOL O€ TOL LTTOL. a a ‘ a ods vaw tidavaxe Addwv, Ov érepvopev pets. > > + / / \ f 397 / ; GAN dye dy, mpdepe Kparepov pEevos’ OVOE TL OE XPT) / oN Pp og éordpevar pércov Edv tedyeow, GAAG dV Urrous. 480 465. ard €0ev (pronounced of éev), away from himself; at arm’s length. Cf. ard KkAcoins, Sup. 151.—ava pupixny, up on a tamarisk-tree. The accusa- tive is used, where the dative might have been expected, because ‘lifting on to and depositing there’ implies motion. 466. Séedov, a form (S¢FeAov) of ShAor, as in ii. 818, @jKev apignAov. Hesy- chius, following probably an ancient interpretation, has déeAos: Seopos. auua. ‘He put on it a tie, and a mark to know it again.’ There is much difficulty in the ze, if déeAov means merely éyAov. Perhaps we might read oyjpar, ‘by a mark,’ the c being elided as sup. 277, xatpe 5€ 7@ dpvid’ ’OSucevs. The ‘mark’ seems to have been a handful of grass and twigs laid on the ground, lest they should miss the tree, on their return, on which the spoils were temporarily hung: ef. inf. 528. Pliny, Epist. vi. 27. 11, ‘desertus herbas et folia con- cerpta signum loco ponit.’—Aaéor, sc. Ta evapa. 469. Sua 7’ Evrea x.7.A., See sup. 298. —rédos, the company; cf. dvAdakwv TéAos SUP. 56.—ev TeA€ecovwr Vii. 380. 471. adnkores, sup. 98,—évrea—xodo- ov, parenthetical; construe eidov Tproroyi, they were sleeping in three ranks or rows, forming an outer guard to Rhesus (Schol, iva aot tpia taypara mpo ‘Pyaov). 473. wapa Sé odt May Mean mapa revxeow. See on 504 inf, 475. émvdudpras appears to mean 4 short low rail in front of the car, opposed to the avrvé (iii. 261), which was always behind. Hesychius ex- plains it by mepupepera tov apparos, the Schol. by jépos tov Séppou Kal’ 0 ériBaivey eiwOacry, i.e. the stepping- board, while Heyne thinks it means the top of the circular front, which protected the legs and knees of the warriors within the car; and this seems nearly the true explanation, except that he confounds it with the dvrvé.—bedevro, ‘were tethered, or tied fast to the car. 476. mpotapode, mpoabev, mapos, a use of the word found in the Odyssey, put only here in the Diad. 477. obtos tot, ‘here is your man, and here are the steeds;’ cf. sup. 435, 436.—ridavoxe, ‘told us of.” On the long t both here and inf. 502, see Sup. 202. 479. mpddepe, exsere, bring forward, put forth, your sturdy strength.— wédcov, in vain, idle.—ovy Tevxeow, ‘armed as you are;’ a different sense from that in 151 sup. x] IAIAAOS K. 34 , > »+ 5 y+ x , 2 9 \ ¢ 99 ye OV y avopas evatpe, MeANTOVoW O enol LrroL. = / “~ 5 » / lo > / ws Paro, TOO Eumvevae mévos yAavKdmis "AOnvn, lal “A> > sD a A. / »” > 5 / KTEWE O ETLOTpOPAdyV? TOV d€ OTOVOS WpVvUT GELKNS »” 6 , > , > 7 a qgopt ELVOJLEV OV, epv0aivero MY ALLATL Yata. c / / / os dé A€wv pHAoLoW aonpavrowow éereOuy, a or ” > xv s/ \ , , / x . iat ‘ Qt yeoe 1) OLEOOL, KAKA Ppovewv EVOPOV0?), a ‘ , nN , , ws ev Opyixas avopas érwxeTo Tvdéos vids, a” ya sa > » ‘ , , odpa dvwdex eredvev. atap woddpyris ‘Odvaceis, 7] m 2 &a a sé , ov Ta Tvdelons aopt Angee Tapacras, \ AD 3 ‘ \ , /) L tov 0 Odvaeds petoricbe AaBdv odds eEepicackey, 490 \ / \ / ¢Y , 7 Ta ppovewy kata Ovuov, d7rws KaAXitpixes trmoe e “ / wh / A peta dueAPorev, nde tpopeoiaro bvua ~ 5 / 5 / \ yw 3 5 nw vexpots auPBaivovtes’ anlecoov yap ér avTav. > Ba Os val , ard ore 07 PaciAja Kiynoato Tvdéos vids, \ A / “7 4 5 / rl TOV T PLOKQLOEKATOV preAunoea. Oupov aTyvupa 495 5 / 4 wn doOpaivovta* Kakov yap dvap Kepadrndw éxéory iene 4 > LO 7 G4 “a > \ 7s LTHV vUKT, Oiveidao mats, dua [ANT Lv AGnvns |. ‘ / «ME a / > ta) ¢ repye 0 ap 6 TAN HOW Odvoreds Ave povuxas iT7rous, A> » ow 0 nepev imac, Kal é&nAavvev dpidou 481, Compare with this verse Eur. Rhes, 622, Avoundes, H ov KTELVE @py- Kiov Aw, 7) MOL tapes ye, coi S€ xpi mwAous méAecv, 483, 484 occur also in xxi. 20, 21.— émorpopadny, turning suddenly upon them on this side and that; dertror- sum sinistrorsum caedendo, Heyne. —aexys, shocking, horrible. ‘fhe slaughter of several men in each of the three ranks (sup. 473) was neces- sary in order to reach Rhesus, as well as to clear a way for driving off his steeds. 485. AONMAVTOLOLY, ‘without keepers’ (onuavropes). Hesych, advAaxkrots, 487. éradxero, ‘went about amongst,’ i.e. eréiowy. Cf. i. 81.—évadexa, i, e. he killed four in each rank, 489, mAnéece. For the optative fol- lowed by a frequentative aorist or imperfect, see ii. 188, 189. iv, 282, 233. Herod. iv. 78, avros d€ OKws SAOor: es TO Tetxos—Ad Berke av ‘E AAnvida éaO7Ta. 493, auBaivovres. It is said that horses avoid treading on bodies; see however xi. 534, trro.—oreiBovres véxvas Te Kai aomridas.—anbegaor, anbers noav, i.e. as new comers (434) they were as yet unused to dead bodies. Hesychius seems to have found the frequentative form ; a7@ecxors acvvy- Gas joav, The form anécow = anbéw only occurs in this place. 494. BaoiAja, ‘Pyoov.—rov, for rov- tov, ‘him beside the other twelve he deprived of sweet life.’ Cf. vi. 17, audw Ovunov amnipa. — acOuaivorta, breathing hard, as if from an evil dream (night- mare), which the Greeks thought ominous of coming evil, or in some way allied to the situation in which the dreamer w as placed, Schol. oray ris vuxros Kax@ Tue Tepe- Téon, pauev Ort Kakov dvap eiSev 6 Seiva, —éreom, see sup. 124. 499. nepev is probably from éipecy rather than aedpecy, although rapjopos, ‘a side-horse, must be referred to the latter, and though in xv. 680 we have miovpas ovvaeiperar immous, By the digamma, eipew (root ofep, ser, see on i. 486) would become éFetpeuy, aS €etkoct, eeivato, ééAcar, &C. Schol. ouvegevéev avtovs Tots image. Ulysses loosened the horses, both from the thong with which they were tethered (sup. 475), and from the car itself; and then drove them off (or, as the Schol. Ven. thinks, rode them), 365 > TT a ate — ww —- =: ————S_ — ING nae Ee Ne I a Se ee we le antube=teekee ee. ee Stig. = an | nF et as Ty yt 366 +f 4 , 5 \ > td / TOEW eTiTANTO WV, E7TEL OV PaoTiya pac >t ? TAIAAOS K. (x. 500 , 5. "OP JS \_ eyes ToKiAov €k dippoto voynaato xepatv EAeo Oar. eo are \> , ' SD oe , poilnoev 0 apa mipavokwv Aroundel diw. ») ‘ a / 7 a , *¥ AUTAp 0 peppnpile JLEVOV OTL KUVTQATOV €poot, \ ss 4 A 7 / sd / 7 0 ye Oippov EdXwv, O64 Trorkira Tevye ExeLTO, ec a 3+¢ / __ hat JO on © Re SAP pupLov efepvot 1) exepor vow aeipas, > 4 na / nw \ ry \ ° Y €TL TOV TACOVWV Opykav azo Gupov €Xorro. ® a lal Ate \ \ clos 0 TaD wWpyawe Kata hpeva, TOdpa d "AOnvy > Af) c / , , AA eyyvlev LOTAJLEVYH TPOTEDY Avopndea OLOV ~ a f “voorov on pyvjoat, peyabipov Tvdéos vié, vias ert yAadupds, py Kal mehboBnwévos eAOns, 510 / \ ~ / BLN Tov TLS KAL Tpaas eyeipynow Geds GAXos.’’ e ssp aA AN i , YA »” ws pall, 0 d€ Evvenke Heads Ora puwvyncacns, ao 9 , KapTaA is 0 lrTov érreBnoero. , A> 3 A KoTTE 0 Odvaceis 4 & \. @ 5 / \ > \ A > nf TOC TOL 0 €7TETOVTO Goas €7TL V7aS Ayatwv. > , i 4 ov0 dAaooKorinv ely’ dpyupdrogos ’AréAXov, or nt Cr ~> 3 ‘) / \ “ . o as 10 A@nvainv pera Tvdéos vidy érovcar “ / / , \ Ad 77) KOTEWV Tpwwv KATEOUT ETO movAvv op.ror, apoev b¢ Opyxdv BovAnddpov ‘IrmoKdwvra, , ‘ ; , aA oO . ‘Pyoov avewwov éobAov, 6 8 é& brvov avopotvtcas ] ’ S 3 e AN ~ 7 A 7s/s ¢ 5 / 7 Ws LOE Xwpov Epynov oG eoctacav WKEES LTT7TOL, 520 502. potsnoev, he whistled, by way of signal; though it does not appear in what way Diomede was separated from him, since Rhesus, who had just been slain by Diomede, was close to the horses which Ulysses loosened ; ef. sup. 474. 503. 6, Diomede. Instead of obey- ing the signal at once, he stayed, con- sidering what most audacious deed he might yet commit. — civrarov, avatcxuvrToratov, cf. Kuvrepos in Viii. 483, xuveos in ix. 373. From a root Kur, can, whence kvayv, canis. 504, 06, ob}. From sup. 472, 473, it must be inferred that the arms were deposited close to the chariot, not in it, but on the ground.—fvpod «x.7.A., “whether he should draw it out by the pole, or carry it out by hoisting it on high.’ This passage (as indeed the paintings on the Greek vases show) proves that the war-chariot was not much larger than a good- sized wheelbarrow. 506, t@v mAcdvwrv, for mAcdvwy Tov- twv, more than those already slain. 510. wehoByuévos, Schol. Ven, eis duynv tpareis, Suwxduevos, 511. kat Tpwas, i.e. as well as the allies who have been thus disturbed. 513. éweByoero, Heyne understands by this that Diomede rode off on one horse and Ulysses on the other: while Doederlein infers from 527, 528 inf. that Diomede had waited to re- move the car, and had re-yoked thi horses to it. The Schol. supposes that the horses were ridden; com- pare xv. 679 and Od. v. 371. 516. For peOémew twa, to goin quest of some one, see V. 329. viii. 126. Here the sense should be ézopuevny Tudeos vid, attending on Diomede, The meaning evidently is, ‘when he saw that Athena had gone to look after Diomede.’ Schol. ws etdev eAdovear "AOnvav mpds Avoundnv. Heyne, “ quae ei aderat, supervenerat, et adstabat. x) TAIAAOS K. 367 »” oe id > > , A avopas T domaipovras év apyakenou povyncu, WLWeev T AO erelra didrov Tt évounvey ératpov OUweev T ap Eeita, pil /OJLN ALpOV. / NBS / \ » > \ , Tpwwr 0€ krAKayyn TE Kal doeros pro Kvdoynds / »” Q a ‘ f »” Ouvovtwv OfLVOLs" Onevvro de Peppepa cpya, o > yO GLE. 2 e3 Yr 7 \ van ooo avopes pefavtes eBay KoiAdas él vias. 625 Aw 9 fog ¢ \ Wa ” Ol 8 OTE én p LKQAVOV obu OKOTOV Exropos EKTQY, > a , © / 9 vl ‘Oduceds pev ep duidiros dxéas trrous, Tudeldns de xapnale Gopov évapa Bpordevra. , > “ nw / Oo ev xeipeaa Odvon tiOn, éreBnoero 8 irruv. c 5 “> paotiéev 8 éAdav, To 8 odK AKovTE meteor Onv on Co oS [vias ext ykapupas: TH yap pidov érXero Gupa |. T+ / wh la , y+ / / Neotwp 0€ rp@ros Krirov ae, Povycey Te > / 5 , c / it. At “@ pido. Apyelwy yntopes OE édovTes, 4 > » 5 / / \ 7 ’ 7 Wevoouat 7 eTumov epew; KéAETar dé pee Gupsos. o > sa \ , »” : LTT WY [Lh MKUTOOWY aut KTUTOS ovaTa padre. Or Co or ci yap On ‘Odvaeds Te kal 5 kparepds Avoundns @Q2 ¥ > ; > 7 ; 4 wo apap EK Tpwwyv éAXucaiaro Povuxas L7T7TOUS. > lal \) “ \ } GAN aivas deidouxa peta pect wy te rAOwWow ? / Y ¢ Lom sf 3 Q a 99 Apyeiwv WOLOTOL VU7TTO Tpwwv OpvLayoou. ¥ A ¥ ” gqoomsw> >» /) > , OU TWH Tav €lpynToO eros OT ap HAvOov avrot. 540 4 ¢€? ca x / a \/ \ \ / Kal p ol mev katéBynoav eri yOova, Tor dé XapevTes ~) ou ~ 4G dein nomacovto éreaai Te petAtyiourw. lal “3 > , | 4 ¢ , +/ mpotos 0 é€epeewe Tepyvios imméra Neorwp. 7: 2s % , ~ a A “lr aye w, ® modAvaw’ Odveed, féya Kddos “Ayaiar, 521. dv dovfjow, in the carnage, or among heaps of slain. Of. xv. 633, Onpt waxynoadBat EAtKos Bods audi pory- ow, Herod. ix. 76, €xwpee €s TOS AakeSayovious €7 ev tHOL dovior éovTas, 524. auvéis (sup. 800), ‘rushing to- gether’ at the cry of Hippocton.— OnedvTo, see Vil. 444,—pépmepa, sup. 48. 527. épvge, ‘drew up,’ Ulysses stops at the place he had marked (sup. 467) in order to take from the tree the spoils of the slain Dolon. 536. «c yap 6H «.7.A, ‘I only wish that Ulysses and the sturdy Diomede may have driven this way, direct from the Trojan camp, some solid- hooved horses !’—adap, Schol. éoreve- pevws. Heyne construes 48 adap, tam cito. This must be referred to a mere wish or guess, since Nestor could not know what had in fact occurred. But it is the poet’s art to make the old man prescient of the truth. 538. aiv@s, see iii, 158. inf. 547. Heyne well expresses the sense: “at vereor ne sit_strepitus Trojanorum Ulyssem et Diomedem persequen- tium.”—®dpupaysod, the throng and turmoil, sup, 185. S41. Xapevres, xalpovres. Of, vi. 481, xapetm O€ dpéva peytyp. Vii, 54, "Extwp & avre xapn peéya, 544. woAvawe. See on ix, 673 and xi. 430. Nearly this verse occurs in Od. Xii, 184, Sedp’ ay ivy, modvauw ‘Oduced, weya Kidos ’Ayaav, = ies. _— > Ra _ II 368 IAIAAOS K. (x. as e ° 4s 4 o by abl | OTTws ToUCS Urmous AaBerov: KaradivTes Outro 545 ,) : \ 5s / \ / 1 oe Toowv; 7 Tis owe Tope Geos avtiBoAnaas ; i E > aivas aKxtivero. éoukoTes 7EALOLO. Aet 3 fy i > N\ ‘ T / > ie , 2 f , has! : aici pev Tpwero eripioyopat, OvdE TL PHL 4% \ / \ / pipvace Tapa vyvol, yepwv TEP Ewv TOAEULOTHS* : 1 alee 5 5 yy / a AN = “A , = Pi! aieen alan GAN ov zw Toiovs imous lov OvdE VOHCA. 550 : { > ; : 5 , > » > s/f as 6 ‘ o , : yy aAAa TW VLA OLW OOPMEVAL VEOV OVTLACAVTA" Bud 84 Wet” : \ P a f ee ee. l mt dpotépw yap api piret veheAnyepera Levs > / 4 lal > / ; Kovpyn T aiywoxoro Atos, yAavkaris AGyvy.” ; / \ > ; Tov © arapeBouevos tpocedy ToAvuyntis Odvocers R ~ v sa , An 5 n “@ Neorop NyAniadn, feeya. Kv0os Aya, 555 — ae —— : - en / > > / \ 5 / 5/7 ga ME ‘ie ' pela Geos Y eGeXuv KQl ApLELVOVAS HE wep OLOE LA w / > 5 \ > \ / 5 , immous Owpnaalt , eel 1 TOAD HEpreEpor Eiciv. ee bi pal y : a ° > AN \ / “a aA 5 / bik | immo. 0 olde yepate venAvdEs, OVS EpEcivEls, : ; \ Ne > > @pyikio tov d€ ode avaxt ayabos Avoundys —— ie j y 4 a> 6¢ / \) ra , > , PY {4 ) EXTQAVE, TAP 0 ETAPOVS OVOKALOEKGA TAYTAS APlLOTOUS. 560 (eR ] ' \ / \ 7 / a at erhihy & | TOV TPLOKALOEKATOV OKOTOV eiAopEV eyyvOe vnoY, 4b, 4 / ~ “a Hi TOV pa SLoTTHPA TTPATOV Epevat 7LETEPOLO ith : tf / ‘ oad IEF op | Extwp te mpoenke Kal G\Ao Tpdes ayavol.” v = > \ / SQ 7 / Y =< ws €irwv Tadpoto dunAace pwvvyxas LIToUs / ¢ > » » 5 , , kayxadowv’ dyad aAdot toav xaipovtes Axatot. 665 Ont 546. odwe, avtovs, ie. immovs. But who was called the thirteenth slain ) i} inf. 552, oda is ‘you two.’ See oni. sup, 495. piv 1 8 and iv. 286.—tis Geos, Schol. 7 dea 7d 564. SujAace, He drove the horses Ben he KaAAos, 7 dua TO auyyavoy elva dvo0 cis into the camp by the immAacin odds ' cKoryv ameAOovTas Tovadra AaBetvy Aa- mentioned in Vii. 439.—kayxadowy, dupa, with a laugh or chuckle of pres a BAT. €ouxdres, sc. etot. Cf. sup. 437. see iii. 43. vi. 514, Ulysses, who had f ae —aivas, wada, as in iii. 158. first driven off the horses, sup. 499, } : i B48. aet pev «ra., ‘I constantly now takes them to Diomede’s tent; eS | / have meetings with the Trojans, for for it is clear that in the division of th . I do not profess to stay by my ships, the spoils the steeds were ceded to i ; old as I am for fighting. By ériucéis, the latter, Ulysses retaining the arms 7 leh me as in Thue. v. 85, mutual intercourse of Dolon. Cf. sup. 460—463. Ulysses Tah, of a friendly or commercial kind is on his part sets them apart in the ht Ae generally meant; but here Nestor stern of his ship, till they should y | meaus that he often meets them in have prepared (dpa érormacawro, inf. | Ih fight. 571) a temple to the goddess, to whom + \ 552. audotépw «.t.A, This line oc- he had solemnly dedicated them. It Be |’ curred vii. 280. is probable, that (as Heyne remarks) : 556. Oeds eOéAwv., Cf. Od. xxiii. 185, in the stern of the ship was a tute- Fi MR ! Ste wy Ocds avrods éreAOwy pyidiws ebé- lary figure of the goddess, All this aes Awv Gein GAAn eve xHpy.—héprepor, Viz. however may fairly be supposed to ra . ot Gent, indicate customs of a somewhat later iy Oh 561. tptcxadéxarov. Dolon is here age. *: enumerated independently of Rhesus, me —— “ ; i" = Kurs Xx.) IAIAAOS K. 369 a nA ot 8 ore Tvdeidew kAtoinv evrvxrov fkovto, 9 \ / , ~ L7TTTOVS peev KaTEOnT av EVTLNTOLO LW Law parry ep trrreiy, ot wep Avopndeos Ur7rot ECTACT AY OKT TOOES peAdwndéa. ie pov EO0VTES, vn d évi mpvpvyn evapa Bpordevra AdAwvos 570 Ri. Bid / ¥ 7, ¢ \ c 4 3 Onk Odveeis, odp LOOV ETOLUQAC OALAT “AOnvy avrol 6 idp@ roAXOv azrevilovro Jaracon / A f / eoPavres, kvyjpas Te ide Addov audi TE pNpods. avrap éret ow Kipa Oaraooys i8po@ zodkAdv vivev aro XpwTos Kat avery bev dirov NTOP, 575 » «> 95 / G 9 ; 5 ¢< / , és p acapivGous Pavres évEértas AovoayTo. \ uh / \ , AD / Tw Oe Aoecoapevw Kal ahewWapeve Ain eAaiw deirvw éeilaverny, ard dé Kpntnpos “AON yp epicavernyv, ao pytnpos AGnvy tAeiov apvocdpevor ActBov peAundéa. otvov. 573. xvjpwas, ‘the shins,’ as they had been w alking Sia péAav alwa, sup. 469.—Aodor, ‘the back of the neck,’ This washing (like that in i. 313) was a preparation for the coming banquet and libation, and so was ceremonial rather than a matter of personal comfort. The latter seems rather meant in 576. Heyne thinks the sea- bathing was solely for refreshme nt. 575. avéwvyGev (aor. 1 pass. of ava- Yixw, for aveiixOnoav), when they were refreshed in their hearts, i.e. restored in their physical strength and courage. 577. Atw’ is probably for Aira, not for Aurt, as we have Aiwa adeidecOat, Thue. i. 6, literally, ‘ to have grease rubbed upon oneself by the use of oil.’ Cf. xiv. 171, Avuata ravra Ko Gnper, adeiwato &é Ain’ eAaig. He S. Opp. 022, €UTE Avetoapevy Tépeva xpoa Kat Air cAaiw ypivauern. —edicaverny, i. e. Dio- mede and Ulysses primarily: but, as the Schol. Ven. remarks, it must be understood that all the company took part in the feast and the libation. In fact, the plural AetBov shows that metrical convenience has some in- fluence in these descriptions. For the imperfect see on vii. 480. ee oe — DO oe eg a ss —— ae wr inmeebr Bice” ae ie ARGUMENT OF BOOK XI, (From Mr. Trollope’s edition.) AGAMEMNON, having armed himself, leads the Grecians to battle. Hector prepares the Trojans to receive them: bug Agamemnon bears all before him ; and Hector is commanded by Jupiter, who sends Iris for that purpose, to decline the engagement, till the king shall be wounded, and retire from the field. After performing many acts of valour, Agamemnon is at length disabled, and Hector returns to the charge. He makes a great slaughter of the enemy: Ulysses and Diomed put a stop to him for a time; but the latter, being wounded by Paris, is obliged to desert his companion, who is encom- passed by the Trojans, wounded, and in the utmost danger, till Menelaus and Ajax rescue him. In the mean time Machaon in the other wing of the army is pierced with an arrow by Paris, and carried from the fight in Nestor’s chariot. Hector comes against Ajax, but that hero alone opposes multitudes, and rallies the Greeks. Achilles, who overlooked the action from his ship, sends Patroclus to inquire which of the Greeks was wounded. Nestor enter- tains him in his tent with an account of the accidents of the day, and a long recital of some former wars which he remembered, tending to put Patroclus upon persuading Achilles to fight for his countrymen, or, at least, to permit him to do it, clad in Achilles’ armour, Patroclus in his return meets Eury- pylus also wounded, and assists him in that distress, TAIAAO® A. "Has 8 ék Aeyewr Trap aya.vov Ti6wvoto nS vy 3 , , , ; 5 NBS ry A wpvvl, iv’ adavaro.t dows hepor nde Bporotow ~ 5 Ri ) A > ~ Zeds 5 “Epidx mpotaddc Ooas émi vijas "Ayaudv / / / 4 \ x” apyaXenv, TOAEMLOLO TEPAas METa XFPolv €Xovo ay, a @ ta «I A , ee \ , be aT 0 ex Oodvoonos peyakyrel vy pedaivy, 5 ee SD ; wy , , ) Pp &V PETOATH ETKE yEeywvELeEv ap.potEepwce, , Vv / ‘ sN 7) LEV er Avtavros KAtcias TeAapwrviddao > 9» ’’AyiAXjjos, Tol fp érxara vas é 1/0 €7 LAKLAANOS, TOL P ETKATA VAS ELloas > , / \ , ee ~ ELpUT AY, NVoOpen TLTVVOL KAL KAPTEL YELpOV. »” a. 9: a ys / y , ye eva oTao NUGE Gea fLéeya TE O€LVOV TE 10 » > 3 “~ \ Ba cae = »” 2B) > e€ . , opi, Axatoiow d€ péeya obevos eupar EKAOTW vs ‘ vi 39. / f Kapoin, aAAnKtov TONEMICELEV HOE payerOar. al y” ; / Yt , [ roto oy apap TOXELOS yAvKiwv yever ne veeo Gat €v vnvol yAagdupyat pidnv €s TaTpioa yatar. | > AD \> »—Y 7 SAN %¢ / y” Atpeions 0 eBonoe id€ Cwvvvcbat avuryev A> or 2 / ? ; gh_.N 3Q 7 f , Apyetous* €V O QAUTOS E€OUC ETO VWPOTTA xaXxov. an \ lal \ / ") KVNLLOGS MEV TPWTA TEPL KV NOW eOnkev / / > / f Kadas, apyupeoow ériopupiows dpapvias “ / > , 7 \ / At deUTEPOV Qu Gapnka. TeEpt otnGecow ECOUV EY, 1. Tithonus is mentioned in xx. 237 as ason of Laomedon. In Od. v. 1, 2 this distich is repeated. The goddess of morning was said to have carried off te heaven the handsome brother of Priam, (or, according to others, as Eur. Hipp. 455, Cephalus.) Their off- spring was Memnon, a character of great note in the ancient epics. On this union Propertius has some ex- ceedingly beautiful verses, ‘At non Tithoni spernens Aurora senectam,’ &c. iii. 9.7—17. But there is an ap- parent impropriety in speaking of a mythical character as the brother of a living person, and perhaps two originaliy different accounts are blended. 3. Epida, the goddess of strife: the Discordia of Virgil. In iv. 440, 441, she is the sister and companion of Ares, and attended by the demons Fear and Rout (inf. 37). She is sent by Zeus to the Grecian camp to stir up the contest on the part of the Greeks, who are dispirited by their late defeat. She is called apyadéy as taking an active part in the contest, often called €pyov (Fapyov).—roA€nov0 repas, the dread sign or symbol of Bb2 war, perhaps a red flag; but this is left to conjecture. Other ‘ portents of war’ are thunder, or hail and snow, xX. 5, 6, or a bloody rainbow, XV11. 548. 5—9. These five verses occurred in Viii. 222—226. where the last three are supposed to have been added froin this place. 10, Gea, The goddess of discord takes her stand on the middle ship, so as to be heard both on the richt and the left, and with a loud and terrible voice summons the warriors to the fray. Heyne says éri means ‘Over, not ‘on; but this seems arbitrary, though he cites the an- thority of Bentley.—op6:a, ‘ in rousing strains ;’ the plural is strangely added after the singular Se.wdv, and perhaps this and the next three verses were adapted from ii. 451—454, 16. ev 8 avrds «.7.A. This clause also occurred in ii. 578. 17—19. Repeated from iii, 330—33¢9. But these three verses occur also in XV1. 131—183 and xix, 369- -371, and may perhaps be regarded as one of the Homeric commonplaces, —— a | Hi ‘ i} Hh iRH ee Phe statl bu tT Hey Har AG DOW eae tthe | } i i har? t) it lee ut} Fiat MA * nth be a a : | ai) i : I ny ay Hh ea seul el any i ch bh eee Ht ai Nay an: Tee A RP he Prec balck | i} ine Pr ae be eS 8 pou Bail he the Baits i oem MA r} an ) of «| J ; Bi: Bey: : F s Ps | | " . iy eI f : N ‘ fi i ‘ , S| La Hy ' ae \ aah : Ni } Sin) ee HS dae i) Rh +) ’ pth ‘ ; at ee Poel. ee were re ee ae Maeve — eae © as aS Sant we grey ‘| ~I 2 TAIAAOS A. XI. / , i a o / > Tov more ot K wvpns da@Ke E€LVNLOV ELVAL. 20 / ‘ , A / / 7 > 3 , mevlero yap Kuzpovoe peeya. KAE€0S, OUVEK Ayavot es Tpoinv VHETOW dvatrAevoer Oar ewedAov" , / c \ SAN TOUVEKG Ot TOV EOWKE, a oa > TOV O aA cA ay 4 OWOEKG O€ Cy C / / KUVQVEOL capiCojrevos BaotAnt. A 5 > / , 1) TOL OEKG OLMLOL eo av peAavos KUGVOLO, a y / XPUTOV KAL ELKOCL KAO OLTEPOLO' 25 CQ , : : > / A. ¢ O€E OPQKOVTES OPWPEXATO TpPpOTt OELPNV ~ r / “> 4 5 / gy A TPELS EKATEDO , LPLOML EOLKOTES GS TE K poviwv > f ys / € ; / 5 ‘ / eV VEDEL OTYPlLceE TEpNas PEpoTToOV avOpwrwv. Qs » 5 > QULODL i T > 3» ry 7/ &? a e O GP WLOLOLV [adeto Eipos" ev O€ Ob nAot P A F al / ' | : f > ‘4 Ss A 2 XX \ > XPVTELOL TALPAWOV, aTap TEPL KOVAEOV NEV 30 > / / > / ; apyYUpCcov, XPVa Eola lv QOPTYPET TLV apnpos. i >\ ~? iv > f ~~ “ “ * A iv & der dudiBpdrnv wodvdaidadrov aorida Govpw, Kadnv, hv mépe wev KUKAOL d€xa, YaAKEOL NOG cadnv, HV Tepe ev KUKAOL OEKa, XAAKEOL TAY, a / > e 3 X= 5-7 / EV O€ OL opparot YOaV €EeLKOOC! KACOLTEPOLO 20. Cinyras was king of Cyprus, who had heard the fame of the Trojan ex- pedition, and sent presents to the general-in-chief. See Pindar, Pyth. ii. 15. Nem. viii. 18. It is very pro- bable that this anecdote was adapted from the ancient poem called Kuzpra éxn,—tewjuov, a pledge or memento of hospitality. Hither he actually entertained some of the Greeks, or he sent this as a token of his good- will. Compare &ur7oyv, 1. 124 21. wevOero Kumpovéde, supply adixo- nevor, ‘he had heard a report (reach- ing) Cyprus;’ and compare fovAny Kade for és BovAny, x. 195. Sxavderav & dpa Saxe, ib. 268.- ovvexa, for o@ov- vexa, ‘that; a sense more Attic than Homeric. Doederlein renders it ‘ be- cause,’ and regards mev@ero—KAcos as a parenthesis. This will better suit rovvexa, which is usually (as in ill, 403 —405) a correlative of OUVEKG, Otherwise, tovvexa is ‘for this reason, viz. because he had heard of it.’ 24, oluor, ‘stripes,’ viz. from the throat downwards. This is a curious account of a piece of metal-work, doubtless of Phoenician manufac- ture; in which too the mention of tin, probably brought from Cornwall, is notable. What metal is meant by Kkvavos is not known; nor is it of much use to enumerate the many guesses that have been made, 26. opwpéxaro may be compared with erwxaro in xii. 340, and the re- duplication (as from dpeyouat) with npyjpecoro, iii. 857.—mpott derpyy, to- wards the neck of the wearer, and over the collar-bone. ‘ Serpents of cyavus (zinc?) reached out (or stretched) towards the neck, three on each side (coloured) like rain- bows. This account best suits the iridescent appearance of enamel. But it may also refer to the curva- ture, and both senses are recognized in the Scholia. Heyne inclines to the latter. 28. Tépas mepdTrwr, a warning of (or to) mortals. Like earthquakes, co- mets, and eclipses, the rainbow was believed to be a supernatural sign, e.g. of war, in xvii. 548. The word "Tous (usually Fipes) means ‘ the mes- senger ;’ see V. 553. 29, audi & «7A. See iii, 334.—7jAot, studs,’ i. 246.—7daudatvor, see On V- 4.—kovAeov, a sheath, scabbard. This was of silver, fitted with golden sus- penders, i.e. (as Heyne explains it) rings or hooks, by which it was at- tached to the sword-belt; but the Schol. savS Tots a&maupover To gidos inact. Straps ornamented with gold, or a gold chain, may be meant. 82, audtBporny, see il. 887.—@ovpt, easily moved, habilem ; from the root 6oF, as in 800s, Podpos.—KUKADL, ‘cl’ cles,’ probably conceutric, with pro- jecting bosses of tin arranged round a larger central boss of dark cyanus. —énv, SC, Els bupadds. . XI. TAIAAOS A. 4 3 de / sf / / AevKol, EV O€ LET OLOLV enV peAavos KUGVOLO. ~] . + eS) ca Nee Or Nw a 03 93 ‘ r am ™ O € jpeev Dopyw PAocuparis éexrebavwro a \ C 7 \ 44 i. 4 / dewvov O€ eProp TEPL O€ CELLOS TE poBos TE. > TNS ny €¢ t My a / \ > > ‘ > ? 5 A apyvpeos TEAG MOV NV" QUTAP €T AUTOV , “ , \ Cs ¢ > Kvaveos €\éAtxTo dpakwy, kepada d€ ot Haav Els AphioTped€ees, EVOS avyévos EKTEDVULAL £0) Tp Ss L{AG@De f Ss Ss UX VOS 7] IVVLAL. 4 > \ ) Kparl 0 er appiparoy KUV env béro Terpapadypov immoupw: devov dé Adghos Kabvrepbev evevev. of Ww 7 eLAeTO dgea* THA€ de XaAxos am Qs 3 »y OAKULO. dovpe OVW, Kexopulweva NeARG, avuTodLy ovpavov Elo w / > \ ~ Aap. él d€ ydovrnoav “AOGnvain te Kal “Hon, 45 TLLWOL BactAja. ToAVY pvToto Mokyvys. < , \ » ca ) / 7 d NVLOXW [LEV ETTELTO, ED €TeETEAAE EKACTOS c t o > \ , > , Qs? 5 ; LTTOUS EV KATA KOT MOV EpuKEemev avU Ertl TAPP, 36. Construe, ‘tr dé émrectedavwro Topya, ‘on it a fierce-visaged Gorgon was placed as a crowning (or central) figure, while round it was (wrought a scene of) terror and rout.’ Accord- ing to the analogy of art, the Gorgon should be in the middie of the shield; and perhaps in this case the central boss was worked into a Gorgon’s head. (If so, we might well read to 6 ext «.7.A.) But there is a difficulty in orehavovabat, which is more com- monly used of a circling crown or border ; compare v. 739. xv. 153. xviii. 485. Hes. Theog, 382, and Seut. 204. 38. tns & e&, i.e. attached to the shield. — eAcAcxro, ‘twined tortu- ously ;? see on ii. 316. On the belt (by which the shield was hung from the shoulder), and, as Heyne thinks, where it was buckled, a serpent was wrought with three heads proceeding from one neck, the central head being (perhaps) raised, and the two others being turned towards it, one on each side, dudrarpedées. Hesychiusand the Scholiast explain this word by aAAy- Aats wepireTAcynevar, ‘* interlaced.’ Heyne refers to a similar belt of Hercules described in Od. xi. 610. 41. audidados, with raised figures or supporters on each side, making four in all. These epithets are ex- plained on iii. 362, 43. Sovpe Svw. See iii. 18, where nearly the same verse occurs.—r7A¢ dé «.7.A., cf. x. 158, tHAe 5é yadxds Adud’ ws Te oTEepoTH WaTpos Avos.— ySovrnoav, a remarkable dialectic form, recognized by Hesychius, yéov- mhoev: extuTynoev. In this passage however he seems to have read édav- moav, Which he explains by éddédn- cav, The Schol. Ven. says the y was added on account of the metre; but this was not necessary; compare rep 5 o yepwy in i. 33. The fact , ySour seems a variety of the root Ktur. (See New ( ratylus, § § 209.) We have it also in the compound eptyédov- wos. The sentiment seems exagge- rated, that the two war-goddesses sent thunder to do honour to the king of Mycenae (Agamemnon, whose ap.tareta is next described). Pallas, the all-powerful goddess, had the keys even of the storehouse where Zeus kept his vengeful bolts, Aesch. Eum. 771. 48. urmouvs. The chiefs, about to advance out of the rampart to fight the Trojans, give orders to their ¢ ha- rioteers to detain the chariots, drawn up in due order, on the inner margin of the trench, while they themselves, as foot-soldiers, armed with shields aud protected by breastplates, march reed to the engagement. See xii. 84, 85.—ovv TevxeaL, SC. OvTEs OY TOpeEU- onevot, For mpvAees see v.744, Dr. Do- naldson (New Cratylus, $154) derives it from mpd and tAa, and connects it with proeliwm. —pwovro, as in i. 529, Xara eTrepp WoavTO avakTos. XVili. 411, vr dé KUN MaL pwovro apatai, Hesych, WPMWY, EPPU4LEVWS EKLVOUYTO .—daoBeoros, 46) Oe yee wee = a ee . =— = Sew >= t=. SS oe ec ee tg ae — —< oom a = i a —<,. ——— - ~ == ~ Se ¥ et ee — | £ Dk: ‘ f if f i; Y AA > . Q“UTOL OC poor do Peoros O€ Hi yever nob po. THWV €7Tr dbbav de bey lar inaies O SAtyov pereciabor IATAAOS A. , \ 7 mpvdees ovv by sve Oupnxevres a> ¢ Sf e 27 Opre KQKOV Kpovidns, Kata. 0 vwolev nKEv Eepoas AlLart pvdadreas eg aifépos, OUVEK eweAAev mohAas id bi [LOUS 1 an C > / / f > \ “~ 7 Tpwes 8 avd eTepwlev ETL Cpwopo TEOLOLO, ¢ . / / 4 / OC / ‘Exropa r cpp JLEVYOV KOU OfLVLOVA [lovAvdapavra > Aiveiay 0 , TPELS T > Aideov T Axdpavt , er "a 5 \ "4 \ / ae ds Tpwot Geos Bs TieTO ones oa A> / / 5 At f s/ Extwp 8 év mpwrowt pep aomida ravroe eony. e ~) / / i ¥ 5 re ofos 8 éx vehéwv avadaiverat ovAtos aoTnp / x 9? > xD / / TOApLPAlvwv, ToTe O AUTLs €Ov VEehea OKLOEVTA, © AS ie | \ , , ws ExtTwp OTe pLev TE PETA TPWTOLOL PaverKev > aAXoTE O + / , ~ 3 ¥y ~ €V TUPLATOLOL KeAevav" Tas 0 apa. Xo4 KW 50 Tappw koopndevt €S, év 0€ KVOOLLOV Kkebadas "Aidt Tpoiawelv. 55 ‘Avryvopioas, IloAv Sov Kat “Aynvopa. Otov mieikeXov abavaro.cw. 60 65 \ \ \ > / dud ds Te oTepo Tatpos Avos aiyroxoro. ~\ td “ / / od, Os T Guntnpes evavTion GAAnAOLTW ef, i. 599.—7@0: mpd, see on ili. 3, sup. 1. The time was morning; and the sense is, ‘great was the war-shout that arose at the break of day.’ 51. d@av, for éh0acayv, as orav inf. 216, They got to the trench, and took their places there, though on foot, far before their chariote ers, SC hol. Ven. EbOacay Kara TO TOAD ol Treot TOUS Unr- meig mpoduatayevtes ewt THS TAahpov.— oAtyov perexiadov, a singular expres- sion, apparently tor per oACyov xXpovov petexcadoy, ‘went a little after, as we say. The Schol. Ven. well explains the apparent anomaly between peya and oAtyov thus: 7@ xpovw modv Tpo- eAaBov ot meGol, ot dé LTTELS T®) KaTa- TAXUVAL OALyoV omiaGev Hoav.— Kvdot [LOV «.7.A4. The meaning is, that Zeus sent a dire and ominous crowding or con- fusion, together with other portents, which indicated a repulse; and this, the Schol. remarks, prepares the reader for the going forth of Patro- clus. The phenomenon of ‘red rain’ is well known and well understood. Cf. xvi, 459, aiparoéooas 5& Yuddas KATEXEVEV Epace, 55. sae line is nearly identical with i. 3. 56. érépwOev, supply eBwpyroovTe.— emt 0 pwonew, see On X, 160. api, * ral- lying round,’ as in the phrase ot audit TiLva, 1V. 252, 62. avadatverat, suddenly appears. baneful star, Sirius, which was thought to bring diseases, inf. xxii. 26—31, Virg. Aen. x. 273. To this per- haps Sophocles alludes, Hlectr. 66, €x9pots aoTpOV is Adieu & as —ovAvos, a form of obAos, (ii. 6. x. 183,) does not elsewhere occur in eae The ob- scuration by clouds, and the return- ing radiance of the star, are well compared to Hector’s absence or pre- sence in the van. So Diome de’ 8 super: natural ie ga is aotép’ Omwpw@ évaAtykvoy, V. 64, ore MRE —daddote. A common idiom of the later Greek is ore pev— ote 5¢,—aveoker, frequentative aorist = ébdvn. Cf. Od. xi. 587, yata meAatva pavecke. 66. ws TE oTEpoT. ‘Similarly xiii. 242, Bn S twev AOTEpOT EVAALYKUOS, iv TE Kooy twy xeipt AaBwv érivagev am aiyAnevTos ‘OAvmTov. 67, ws T ALNTHPES. consists in reapers rises into sight, ovAvos acrnp, the The comparison advancing 10- ~ XL] J TATAAOS A. 375 » . 2 , . “w \ /, > x» OY POV EAQCVVYWOLV aVOPOS POaKapPOS KQT APOvpav mn 3\ 7 ‘ Ax © f / Tupwv 7» KpilEewv: Ta O€ Opary Lata. Tappea e nen \ 3 \ > Ws I'pwes KQL Axaot €7r \? 7 / TLITTEL’ adAyroure JopovrTes 70 4 dyovr, ovo isi pywovr o00to doPovo. “A ~ > loas O VT piVy kehadas € EXEV; ot d€ AvKOL Ws Govov. Ye a> | a / 5 , Epis O ap EX ALPE ToAvaTOVOS ELT OpOWC A" » / c - s / 0l7) Yap pa Gewy TAPETVYKAVE [LAPVA,[LEVOLOLYV, e o> M yy / \ ¢ ~~ ot 0 aAAot ov od rapecav Geol, GAAG ExynAot 75 ~ a , Z , e - / [ ( A } A - . y - TP oW Evi eyapolot Kalelato, NXL EKATTH , JY 95 ; ‘ , / Owpata KAA éTéTUKTO KaTa TTVYas OvdAvpToLO. , a> > , r [waves 6 yTLOwWVTO KeAawwedhea Kpoviwva, LA > y rn 7 5 , AD 5 l& ovvek apa Tpwecow éPovAeTo KvO0s OpEegat. tal \ ys 3 , & , A AA 4 , - TWV MEV ap OUK adeyie TaTynp* 0 0€ vordt Atac Geis 80 tov aAAwv aravevGe xabélero KvdEi yaiwy, > / . f / ‘ ad > a eicopowy 'Tpwwv te toAWw kal vnas Axa A , ; > 3% , XaAKov Te orepoTyyv, 6AAVvTas T 6AALpEVOUS Te. | + ‘ im > 4 f & c \ > Oppa fev NOs NV Kat aELETO LEepoV Nmap, / sy? , a a te = 3 . 2 Toppa part audhorépwv PeXe nareto, wimte O€ Aaos* 85 np0s de OpUTOMOS > 5 ‘ c 4 nA «A TEP aie WHALGCOAaTO O€LIVOV oupeos év Byooy TW, EEL T EKOPET OAT O XElpas AN TOL wv devdpea. paKkpa, aoos wards each other with sickles, and enemies facing each other with swords and darts, Schol, ro madAacov yap OUTWS éOépiov, ano TwV maperey wy apXOpevor KGL €S TA META TEAEVTWYTES. éAavvery, to carry on, as éAauvetv Telxos, avAaka &C, Theocr. x. 2, ovre TOV OyKOV aye opdov Ovvg, ws TO TpLY é yes, ovd GLa AQLoToMLets © TAQaTLOY, avépos pakapos, a rich man, a well-to- do farmer. Hesiod, ¢ pp. 549, anp Tupopopos TET aTat Precis 8 eT epyots, oymov mupa@r «.7.A., ‘a swathe of wheat or barley.’ ; AY HAT O., ‘the handfuls fall thick and fast. Heyne compares XVili. 552, dpdywara 8 adda [LET O'YHLOV €77)T Pima TUTTOV Epace, Theocr. vii. ult., @ a 6é yeAagat, Spayara Kal MaAKw- vas év apd OT epryarv eXoLoa. 71. Syovrv, see xii. 425.— pwvwovto (uvaopac), see ii. 686. 72. toas «.7.A. The battle itself is said to keep — heads of the com- batants equal, i.e. not more erected or depressed on one side than on the other. Doederlein refers it to the L TE ply iketo Oumor, equal number of the combatants.— "Epus, the goddess of discord men- tioned sup. 3, who is represented as the only divine being present at the firht.- espa as o@é€AAovoa oT0- vov avépwr, iV. 445.—mapetvyxave, Tap- nv,—a ward, hardly of the genuine Aric ient epic. — TApEeTay, TapnTay, as aregay in X. 357, and frequently evap for joav.—Kabeiaro, Kabnvro. Cf. iii, 149. 81. Kudei yaiwy, See i. 405, and viii. 51, 52, from which latter passage this distich seems to have been adapted. Zeus had returned to Olympus viii. 438, 439. 84, 85. This distich also occurred in Vili. 66, 67. 86. hwos x«.7.A., when the wood- cutter prepares his mid-day meal, when he is tired of cutting trees, and weariness of the work has come over his mind,—dadéos, like aéivds, ii. 87, from a root aé or Faé, connected with fatigo (Mr. Hayman, Append to Od. vol. 1. p. viii). 4 | Sites te : Py Web dyg al HH ae J \ vee 1h | RL: ) area he eis. wea 1 ; Wee R Ly Hip me bat ee ies | i ee 4 in ut Mi KB yan Bs Lf | He 3! petite ee ’ : I StS h ‘ ik ity a EEA : iN Ha) an ah Vie, Sees - Mee Pee et ft Mee a ' it He | f Pave hai LEE TTY hh f eae 7 Ved para et i Pe ea | ‘al lb: i} a Ba a iat ert fi A : Woeilt} ¢ Neat iM : tt s ' Bi tet ¢ ape a ine y v 4 : ; ; ) Af bh 7 t : oe ean : | | Brains * : At h ! Bay i Mai 19 . 4B i ; Aa at '4 ty i} (1 | ; i Bi | a 3 * i ae 376 TAIAAOS A. (XI. , ~ \ , 7 e ~ ain TE YAVKEPOLO TEPL PpEvas YwEPOS Apel, wo a ~ \ 4 & / Thpos ody upetn Aavaol pygavTo padayyas, 90 / ¢ / \ / KEK\OMLEVOL ETAPOLOL KATA OTLYGS. \3 3 / ev 0 Ayaprenvev 4 y > ¢ > SN 4 / nw mpoTos Opova, ede 0 avdpa Biynvopa troieva Aadv, / ” 9 ¢ nm > “ / aut, exeita O Eratipov Ovdna wAngirmov. c > o > sf 9 / 5 / » 7) TIL O Y €Cg lTTWV KATET OA {LEVOS QVTLOS €0T7)° \ o> s/)\ na / af , Tovod ius PLEMAWTA [LETWITLOV O&et doupt 95 “ “A Ns s vv, ovde oTEepavyn dopv ot ayEGe yaAKoBapera, dNa du airns HAGE Kai doréov, éykepados d€ ya o s as V/s n EVOIV QTTas TETAAGAKTO* Od MaAToeE O€ pw PEPawTa, \ \ ‘ / af ” € 32 QA > , KQULTOVUS Lev Amrev avi aVvac AVOPWV Ayapenvor, : / > \ ~ cr oTeo. TapdpatvovTas, eel TEPLOVOE YLTWVAS* 100 4 > / \»y 5- If avTip 0 Bn Ioov te kat Avtidov é€evapiewv f ] ; PlLcwV, ® As r / Sf ‘\ y vie dvw IT piajroo, volov Kat yvycwov, ada \ / / €iv EVE didpw €OVTAS. A \ / c / O LEV voGos VLOKX EVEV, "Avripos at mapéBacke tepikAvtos' & wot “AxiAAeds » ~ LAN / Tdrs EV KVNJLOLTL didn Loo XOLTL Avyouww, 105 / ee > » / \ » 5 4 Touaivovt er deco. AaPwv, Kat éXvocev aroivuw. \ / Fis LO Te ee / > / 37) “OTE +. Atpeons €vupvu KPelOv Ayapenvov . 4 c 4 YAR A asf) ) / “‘ / TOV LEV UTED jraCoto KaTAa aTHVos Padre doupl, "Av-ibov atte rap ots éAace Eide, éx 0 EBad tru. , A> . on / / / orepyxomevos 0 aro Tow eovAa Tevyea KaAd, 110 yiylackwv" Kal yap ope mapos mapa vyvol Gojow 91. xerAduevot, x.7.A,, by mutual ex- hortatiais to valour in the ranks. 94, oye, he, Oileus, had leaped down fiom his chariot against Aga- memnoi, when his comrade had been slain, aid taken his stand against him.—:t@mvov, the part of the fore- head alyve the nose and between the eyes. (S:hol.) 96. ordavn, the rim of the helmet; cf. x. 30. 98. meraAaxro, was stained or spec- kled wth blood-gouts. Cf. v. 100, Takdooceo § ainate Oapyné Nearly this distch occurs xii. 185, 186. 100. orjGeoe x.7.A., With all their breasts ‘xposed, since he had strip- ped off their tunics. Doederlein thinks tie youthful age of the slain is thus «pressed. 104, ai, like aire, autem, inf. 109.— mapéBagr, imperfect of Backw (ii 8), was acting as rapa8arns, or fighting- man, These men had formerly been captured by Achilles in one of his raids on the Troad, (cf. xxi. 35,) but had been set free for a ransom and were now fighting in the Trojan ranks.—éisy, imperfect of diya = Sew. i.e. edéomeve, tied with young twigs of osier.—pocxos, = ooxors. Schol. rats véuts xat amadats Avyois kat BAagrypact, Of. Ar. Ach. 996, vea hocyidta ouxidwv. The double noun may be compared with ovs xampos, Bovs tavpos &c. 106. éx decor, i, @. Trotuvns emota- rovvra, Of. vi. 25, where, as here, the son of a prince is appointed to the same office.—amoivwv, sc, avri, the genitive of price. sa 108. xara or7G0s Bade. Compare ll. 356, V. 537. Til. yryviokwv, recognizing them ne RY) —— - XI] IAIAAOS A. eldev, or e& “Idns ayayev rddas dks “AyitAdcds. “ / / / / , ws O€ Aewv eXado.o TANXELNS VITLA TEKVA, c C7 / < >* “ ;f A“ pyidins cvveate Aabwv xparepoto ddovow, 5 , c ; , “Sy 2 / eAdwy eis evvnv, araXov TE Oh TOP amnupa" 115 e\ > y / , , A 7 > A , Y) 6 €l TEP TE TUXNGL pada TKXEOOV, OU OUVVATGQL ou ALOJLELV® QUTIV YAO [LLY VITO THOLOS aivos ikavet* XPatao} f pope / Ww yv < A & “\ \ 4 \ iv A KApTAA Ls O Lge Ova. OPUILG TUKVG KQL vAnV 4D > ea / ~ \ ¢ > ec “ OTEVOOVT LOpwovd a KPQaTQAlou Onpos up Oppys* e »” ~ y wise nw by A . WS apa TOLS OV TLS OVVATO XPAlLG LYATAL oAeOpov ¥ 4 c > > , , Tpowv, AAG Kat avTot Ur Apyetowos héGovro. 5 7 ad 7 ‘ ad \ c aUTAp O [leioavopov TE Kat e?/ > / Qo A bf c 4 VLEGS Avtiayxovo Oaippovos, OS pa pariora, voov AAceavdpoto dedeymEevos, GyAaa dapa XP . f be 9 OY Pay > Cry , a7 fe A , OvK ELaoX KAevnv domevar Sav6w MeveAay, 120 TITONOXOV [EVEXAP{LY), 125 “w~ A\ a aA / ‘Yy / > , TOU 7Ep 07) Ovo TOALOE Aapev KP€LO@vV Ayapepvov “3 » 5 yd > © «% “7 >/ c “~ / €lV EVL didpw EOVTAS, OJLOV O EXOV WKEGS L7T7TOUS" > / a 4 c ; / ek yap aheas xelpwv Pvyov nvia ovyadoevta, as sons of Priam, (as having seen them when brought into the Grecian camp by Achilles,) and not wishing, perhaps, to let the bodies be ran- somed. 114, ovvéaée, (Fayvupr,) confregit, comminuit, crunches and devours.— ode, here and sup. 115, is either for avrovs Or avTw (dual). See Buttmann, Lexil. p. 428, who inclines to the latter opinion, remarking that in xix. 265 only the word is certainly plural. Aristotle, as cited by the Schol., says that the doe brings forth tivo young.—aradAdr, ‘ tender, as op- posed to oxAnpov, ‘tough; words technically used in opposition in this sense. 116. eirep re, ‘ even if, see iv. 160.— TUXNTL, VIZ. ova, etiam si prope ab- 8it.—xpaiocmetv, see i. 28. 119. id’ dpuns, to be construed with yige, she rushes away through the coppice aay hei by the sudden at- tack of the beast. “ Comparatio re- fertur ad id, quod nemo ex Trojanis potuit iis succurrere et necem aver- tere.” Heyne. 124. xpuvoov Sedeynevos. clear reference to still earlier ac- counts of the Trojan affairs. The question about restor ng Helen (al- This is a luded to also in vii. 350) INd been discussed on a former occasim, when Menelaus and Ulysses had rone on an embassy for that purpose,inf. 139. ili, 205, and Antimachus had resisted it, or been bribed to speak against it. The epithet Satdpwy here gems to mean ‘ shrewd.’ 126. rovrep 67 «.7.A., ‘of tris man then King Agamemnon captured the two sons.’ The accusatives i: 122 are resumed in this verse. 127. ouovd éxov. This sems to mean, ‘they were driving Qr, with Doederlein, ‘they were sed _ to drive’) their swift steeds tether,’ i.e. both holding the reins,and not one acting as charioteer, the ther as fighting-man. ‘The Schol. Va. how- ever refers to this the yap in she next Verse: OMoU €émexEipovy Kpaniv Tovs ummous dua 70 Eexdevyev ta vias, Others refer yap to Aafev, others again to cuxnOyrnv, as Bekker, by the punctuation in the text, apears to do. ‘They (the horses) were thrown into disorder, because the gloisy reins had fallen from their hans’ (lit. ‘had escaped them out ¢ their hands’). Some refer rw 6& to the drivers. Of. however xx, 489, cv«7y@y- oav &€ of trou, . 377 ee oe . or a <. ——res y ile fi ee 4 AAA aa 6 ne | } Virb Stee ad Uta hia ty oe adie te 4 if eth ina Aa We ae tt th be P i) ioe) ; : fii ake I Aa vie fe hy \ i? | sigue) igs Li pire dante i} aay A SUSE THA Piet a Tis ; ab eal ae { | le ’ heh ; : 1) | Meg ae f wth ie i rhe hee aT ANNs PPL Tee - ; ; tt Hh Gy} if ia? ee Pt if PNP & if! EMG = , Nest 4 | PUHERG - Ridius | et ho ls F gt < i ; ? ; ' 4 ’ F \ il ret , : : ‘4 i . Li ag i , ee ae ' : rh} ij Hatt | Pee i! He ee! ot a . Ae at af i ! : Hy ; 1 : wi Lh be Hi | a ti) 378 TAJIAAOS A. Ta de KuknOyrnv. (XI. A a >5 / > , iJ OO €EVAVTLOV WPTO Aewv WS > LO \ \> > > > Q 7 y/ Atpetons: TWO GUT EK OLMPOV youvacer Onv. 130 “> yy - c¢ + / > ; © 2 \ ¢ CWyPpet, ATpeos ViE, GVO AS ) L& : » La O€SQL a7roLva’ ‘ a) 5 . / a / / nan TOAAG O €V AVTUsaXOLO OOJLOLS KEyLnAta K€ltTal, 7 / ‘ , / ~~ XaAKos TE xpvTos TE TOAVKPTOS TE GLONPOS, nN / / \ , / 5 4 TWV KEV TOL XAPlaatTo TAT) P ATTEPELOL a7TOWa, 5 n~ ¢ \ ‘fy > + \ \ > n > i | ei vou Gwous mwemvGoit ert vyvow Ayatuv. 135 OS TW YyeE KAQLOVTE 7 POO QAVONTHV Bacrja / “3 » , > / > / . > » petAty vols ETTEEOO LV’ OLELALKTOV O OT GAkOVOaY. ‘ ; ‘ ys 9 d ee 4 > / ei pev 01) AVTYLAXOLO Oaippovos ULEES EOTOY, os ToT evi Towwv ayoopn MeveAaov avwyev S 44 L f a f Y) FS / L V Y 5 , . 7 \ 7 > an nw ayyeAinv €Govra ov avtiew Odvont, 140 >, = “> 9¢/ \ 5 > , avdu KaTaKTeLvar pnd eSenev ay es Ayatous, on \ N x 4 5 , / \ / a8 ‘9 VUV LEV OF) TOU TATPOS AELKEG TLOETE / wn. / - > \ ' / ~ \ 7 ¢ > AG n, Kal Ileicavdpov piv ab irrwv aoe xapace, SS ¥ ~ ‘ ‘ ‘ A a a ‘ , dovpi Badwy azpos ornGos 0 8 trrwos ovder épetoOy’ c , “> 5 / Im7moXAoxos Oo ATOpOve.e, ‘ cy ‘ c sf L TOV aU Xapal efevapieer, 145 7” y \ é/ me ie m bP. > 5 hs, , xElpas aro Eider TANEaS ato T avxeva Kowas, 7 Ad el ; , a > £ / oALOV O WS EGO EVE KkvAwoec Gat bu optAov. \ . ” > ec ~Y 7 / fant . . : / “ r 9 3S TOUS fev CAT, OO, OUL Tetotat KAovEovTO PaAayyeEs, 7p evOpovT , a y dAAot évevitdes Ayatot ™ p evopovo, ana d adAot évKvynpides Axatot. ye \ YY \ ¥ , > , Ps meCot pev Telous OAEKOV HevyovTas avayKn, 150 A> ¢ ¢ ~ . ‘ai ¢ \ , 7 a2 4 , LITT NES O LmTNAaAS—vVTO TDLAL O WPT 0 KOVLY) Q7 \ > ». AFR AN ? EK TEOLOV, TIV WPT av EPLYOOUTFOL TOOES LTTWV— xaAKo dnLowi ‘TES. 130. youvageoOnv. Schol. Ven. xata- XPHTTLKaS, avTi Tov ikétevov, “ Precati sunt manibus protensis.” Heyne. 131—135. These verses occur also vi. 46—50, with a difference in 132. 137. ameiAccrov, Schol. amnvyn, oKxAn- pav, amapaKxAnrov. 139. avwyev, urged, advised the Trojans to put to death Menelaus. ayyeAiny, see on iil. 206.—pund eeuev (aor, 2 of e&imuc), ‘not to let him out (to return) back to the Achaeans.’— AwBynv, the unseemly wrong or injury, viz. in proposing to slay Menelaus. 143. ad’ tmmwv ®oe, he pushed him backwards from the chariot by the force of the blow. 145. rov ad, him, Hippolochus, while on the ground, he slew and stripped ‘ 7 5 / OTP KpELwV Ayapenvov of his arms, after striking off the hands (which were raised in suppli- cation), and cutting the head from the neck. 147. dAuov,‘a mortar.” This word occurs in Hes. Opp. 423, where, as here, it probably means a cylindrical piece of the trunk of a tree, hollowed at one end. The trunk, and not the head, appears to be meant.—eoceve is, ‘he started it to roll; ef. v. 208. vi. 132. 150, avayxn. “Cum nec numero nec virtuti resistere possent. Heyne. ; 153. It seems probable that this verse should follow 149, and that the intermediate lines are interpolated. —odior, not governed by ve, but the BNLy, XI] 5\ 5 4 or QlLEV ATTOKTELVWV ETTET , c , ¢ A sa 7 , o _ ws O OTE Tup aonAov ev agvAw EUTETY vAn’ 158d 7 Apyeiout KEAEUWV. / ? / B) , e Xs / TavTn T eiAvdowy avemos Peper, ou d€ TE Gap.vot / ¢ s ; \ c “~ mpopptcot TLITTOVE LV ETTELYOJLEVOL TuUpOsS OpfLy’ > WS ap ¢ ee LO > ; ~ ; UT AtTpeion Ayapenvove TINTE KAPHVA Tpwwy devyovtwy, ToAAol 8 éptadyeves Uru 47> mw Kev Oxea KpoTadiCoy ava rToA€0L0 yepvpas, 160 ¢ / , 4 nvloxous TOUEOVTES GUVMOVAS. c\ o> > 4 f OLO €7TFL yaty / / \ / xv 35 / KelaTo, yuTecaow trodv didtepor N aAoxooww. ie on) QQ? 3 f Y r > / “Exropa O €K BerX€wv UTaye Zevs €k TE KOVLNS » eS ee / ” "> Y ” ‘ A €K T AVOPOKTAGLNS EK 6 QALILATOS €K TE KVOOL{JAOU’ > AOD ao a. \ a , ve Atpeions 0 exeto odedavoy Aavaoict keAcvwv. 165 A a 74) a“ A ~ sa Ol 0€ tap lAov ona raAdaiov Aapdavidao, / \ Q7 > 9» \ > / ppeooov KQ7T TEOLOV, Tap €plVveov EOC EVOVTO c/s / <\ Os \ o > 5 , lewevoe TOALOS* O O€ KEKANyWS EET GleEl dative of reference; ‘underneath the dust rose for them,’ &c. Cf. ii. 150, rodwv & vumevepGe Kovin torar aeipo- wevy. 155. For mip aisyAov see ix, 436; also ii. 455.—aévAw, without large timber-trees, but containing only scrub and brushwood. Others ex- plain it ‘densely wooded,’ or * uncut for firewood,’ ad’ is ovdeis é&vAicaro, Schol. Ven., tucaedua silva.—eidrv gowy, ‘rolling in volumes,’ from ei\Actv, We have FecAvdacgey inf, xx. 492, mavtTn Te KAovewv avexos Aoya FeAvdoge, and fFerAvdav in Hes. Theog. 692, iepny hadya FecAvdowrtes, The root is the same as in volwo. Compare eiAvmevos in Y. 186. 157. érevyouevor, pressed by, unable to resist, the foree of the fire. 158. wimte xapnva, ‘heads were laid low. See sup. 72. inf. 309, 500. The comparison, of course, lies in the suc- cessive falling of the bushes and the wounded warriors. 160. Kewva, i. @. Keva,—KpoTaAcor, ‘rattled along,’ Schol. éAxovtes 9xHV eroiovy, This is one of the many Homeric words used by Herodotus, iil. 60. Cf, xv. 453, xecv’ Oxea KpoTéorTes. —yedvpas, see iv. 371. vill. 378. 161. auvpovas, ‘skilful ;’ see iv. 89. vi. 155. Cf. ii. 703, wo@cov ye peév apxov. V. 234, redv POoyyov roléovTe,—yuTEeo- ou, «.7.A,, ‘a sight more welcome to vultures than to wives.’ So inf. 395, olwvol Sé mepi mA€es HE yuvatkes, 163, 164. These two verses can hardly be original; they appear to mean, that Zeus withdrew or rescued Hector from the midst of the slaugh- ter. But inf. 186 he sends Iris to order Hector to retire. We might add, that "[Aov (166) should take the digamma, as in x. 415. As the text stands, we must suppose that Hector is drawn off from the thick of the fight, where Agamemnon was, aud is afterwards expressly warned not to throw himself in that hero’s way. 165. odedavor, ‘loudly,’ Schol. cdo- Spov H kararAnktixov, Cf, xxi. 542, 0 de adedavov eben’ &yxet, i.e. ‘ vigorously.’ The root is the same as in adodpos, implying a quick startling motion. 166. wap’ "lAov aja x.t.A. The Tro- jans, hard pressed by Agamemnon, rush past the barrow of Llus, (near the @pwopos, sup. 56. x. 415,) not far from the Grecian rampart, along or over the middle of the plain (il. 465), and to the fig-tree which was near the Scaean gate, and so close to the city. See vi. 433. xxii. 145. Gell’s Troad, p. 82.—téuevoe moAcos, eager for, i.e. to reach, the city. The ex- planation of the Schol. Ven. is per- fectly accurate ; ot S€ Sta pmécov Tov nediov mapa TO "IAov prynpetov epuyor mpos Tov Epwedv, omevdovres eis THY TOALVs | id! : Sat ee ee + » \ / ou \ eM / TWPWTOV, EmretTa O€ O GLAG KL €EYKATA TAVTA Aadicoet, * \ > AD » , > / WS TOUS Atpetons ebemrev KPELWV Ayaprenvov, >‘ Bae ; / \ 5 / A AN ap) QLEV ATTOKTELVYWV TOV OTLOTATOV’ OL O€ pePovTo. \ Ay ~ \ iy A [ roAXot O€ TPHVELS TE KAL VIF » yd TLOL EKTTEC OV LTTTWV "A AD ec \ , 4 ‘ ” eo Ja ATPELOEW UTO KEPTL’ TEpLTpPO yap eyxet (ver. | 180 Ld ‘A , > GAX ore on Tax eeAXov UT \ , > / A O 7ToOAL aid TE TELXOS oY & s \ \ aA A saad iceoUau, TOTE On pa TaTip avdpav Te Oedv TE ¥eD la s¢ “ Ions év kopudyat xabelero midyéoons 3 $y ren © Yite Y] o> \ \ oupavolev KaTtapas* exe O aoTEPOT HV peTa Xepoiv" “r n>» / 5 / Tpw a) WT PUVEV XPVIOTTEPov aryyedeovcay. 185 . , > ¥/ yy A \ eae As “Pao i061, Ip. taxeta, Tov ‘Extopt pidov éviores. » > 3\ , ¢ ad , / nA odp av prev KEV Opa Ayajrevova, TOLULEVE Aaav 4 > ; . ? , Cc rn Guvovr’ év mpopaxourw, EVALPOVTA OTLXAS aVOPOV, 171. aAAnAovs. The meaning is, that when the Trojans found themselves close to their own city, they awaited the enemy’s attack. The Schol. com- pares xxi. 608, where under the more slaughterous pursuit of Achilles the Trojans ovK €TAaY JLELVAL eT adAAndAous. 172. ot de, while others, who had not got so far as the city, or had not pursued so direct a course, were as yet rushing in wild alarm over the plain, like oxen scared by the sudden attack of a lion at night. For the simile compare v. 136 seqq. 173. vuKtos auoAyo is an obscure phrase of the ancient epic, occurring also in xxii. 28, 317. xv. 324. Butt- mann has discussed it at length in the Lexilogus, where he contends it means €v axjzn vuctos, but his reason- ings are very far-fetched and unsatis- factory. The ancients derived it from auédyev, ‘ milking-time, or from po- Aciv, the time when none go forth.— Th de iff (Fup), i.e. all are frightened, though perhaps only one is slain. See on iv. 437. 175. ths & e€& «.r.A. From this one he takes the neck and crunches it with his strong teeth first, and then he laps up the blood and all the entrails. This perhaps is the habit of the lion in his wild state.—Aadve- wet, poder, Aamrer, *‘ greedily swallows,’ This distich is repeated xvii. 63, 64. 178. This verse occurred viii. 342. 180. mepimpd, mept aAAwy Kat 7pd GA= Awv €Ovev, éuaivero, Heyne. 183. mdnéoons, well-watered, full of springs, Hesych. cauépou, ridaxwdous, So “Iéyv roduridaka, viii. 47.—ovpavo- dev, cf. ibid. 46, 488. Zeus, who in the Lliad assumes the part of an im- partial ruler generally, here inter- feres (as the economy of the poem requires) to prevent the two prin- cipals, Hector and Agamemnon, from meeting in the fight; for the former is to fall by the hand of Achilles, and the defeat of the latter at the very time of his apiorein, would not be opportune. , 186, Back’ t6.. See on ii, 8.—ror, for tovrov. oe Mt tae XL] RNs, TAIAAOS A. / > ry Topp avaxwpeitw, Tov 8 GAXov Aadv avdybw / 3 \ / \ ‘ / papvacGat ONLOLCL KaTQ KPpQaTepyv Vo Mivyy. avTap émel K 7) OovpL TUTrELS 7; BXAnp 0S Ww p €Tel K 7) pl TuTrets 7) PAnmeEvos iw > 74 yd / c , 5 \ 7¢ els Um7rous GAETal, TOTE OL KPATos eyyvadigu, / 5 o a“ > 4 > , KTELVELV ELS O KE VAS evo o€AjLOUS APiKNTAL As 1.3.7 \ \ / ”) Ovy T HEALOS Kal Et KVEdas L€pov eAOy.” @ Wins 5 Pant) th A 7 , ws epat, ovd amifnoe rodynvemos wKea Ips, 195 a ay 29% 2 3 / >. - Se c , By dé kat ldaiwy opewyv eis TAtov tpyy. @ > ed J Sof a ~ cup viov IIpiduoto daidpovos, “Exropa dtor, c a2 FF 7 \ iv A ~ eotewt ev O immo Kat appact KoAAnTOLOW. > aA we ; / Sd De ee ayXou O LOTAILEV?) Tporepy TOOGS WKE I pus (orm ‘ , ~ / “"Extop vie Upidjovo, Aut pntw aradavte, 200 / \ , \. At! / } Zevs pe TaTyp Tpoenke Telv TAdE pul ynoada. » > A / c a > / , A opp ay jEV KEV Opas AyajLe.vova. TOLLEVO. Nadav } 7 gs / > / / 5 ~ a Ouvovt eV TPOPGaYOLlolyV, EVALPOVTG OTLY GS aVOPWV, / > , , . te) > Topp vrdeike payys, Tov 6 GAXov Aaov avwxGe / ¢ ~) , \ \ ¢ / Papvacat ONLOLOL KATA KPATEpYHV VOLVYV. 205 av ‘ ae , > x 5 : \ oe \ aK BAx 0c 1 Tap €7TEel K Y) Ovupt TUTTELS 7) D/ 1) {LEV S lw 5 7 Oo , , I & €lg UmTrous AAETAL, TOTE TOL KPATOS eyyvahisel, / ao ~ 5 , 5 / KTELVELV ELS O KE Vyas Evo oO EALLOUS ADPiKHaL , > Ay ‘ \ y 3 dun T HéALos Kal ext Kvedas tepov EAGy. \ \ y > @ ~ > se / > f § 1) fev ap Os eixroda aréBn wddas wxea Ipts, 210 7 A? < ; “ , aA Extwp 0 && 6yéwv Sv tedxeow adr Kapace, qf A A \ + 4 Taddwv 0 d&€a dodpe KaTa TTPATOV WYETO TAYTY), > , / f Sd OA / > / OTpivwv payeracOat, eyeipe O€ PvAOTLY alvnV. 4 oO , ” > n ot 0 éXeAixOnoav Kai évavrion eotay Axatwv. “ \ / , , / “Apyctoe O érépwbev éxaptivavto padayyas. 215 > 4 , \ A> 5 / AP iio , nptivon S€ payn, atav 8 dvrio. év 0 Ayapenvov 189. avéx8w. The third person of the imperative ends in Tw (as in or, g74Tw), but the r is changed into @ on account of the aspirated letter pre- ceding, representing y of the root. 192. dAerat, for adAnrar, aor, 2 med. of dAAeo@ar, ‘when he shall have sprung upon his chariot,’ viz. inf. 273.—xreiverv, ‘to go on slaying,’ V1Z. through the prowess of Diomede and Ulysses, inf. 310 seqq. 197. edp’ vidy «.7.A., as in iv. 89, evpe Auxaovos viov, and v. 169, inf. 475 &c. 201, tetv, i.e. oor, properly a loca- tive of rv = ov, and in Pindar and Theocritus riv. Cf. reeto for cov, viii. i. 211—214. These verses occurred v. 494—497 and vi. 103—106. In xii. 415 we also find 215 repeated. Hector now rallies his troops, who have been driven close under the walls of the city; and the Greeks on their part strengthen their squadrons; but Hec- tor does no more than this, obedient to the commands of Zeus, while Aga- memnon fights on till he is wounded. 216. neTvvén, was drawn up ready ) Via at @ Pog Pan him) 3) HT bh pees {tee a in bet f POR ine Veet dn La f 7 ; ‘, fee Mane ee te i A ui ei i 4 a SLE 3 ae gt : i 3 : at . : ie {7 fj : } : - : : . | \ - pte) i Ay ee i Ht . ae ne } ~W '] ; Te yet : iF i} . ya) i i) oh deni ae “4 eit | { ‘ ie nD hh * he) Mala ae j | bh’, 882 IATAAOS A. [ XI. A oy c) “Od Re lige A geal oie 0 Jae ee TPWTOS OpPOUd , EVEAEV OE TOAL TPO[LAy ET QL ATAVTWYV. y ~ ~ a / N 7 oe EOTTETE VUV MOL, povTjat OAvuTLA Owu“aT ExoVTAL, or As > , > / > + OS TLS O17) TPWTOS Ayapevovos avtiov nAGev 7 avtav Tpwwv née KXetTOV érLKOUpOV. 920 > \ / > fd L a A Ididayas A VTNVOPLONS NUS T € éyas TE, , . / f 4s / /, os Tpadyn ev Opnky epiBorakt, pnTtépr pnrwv. r ~ / a. ee N / » ah 5 / Kicons TOV ¥Y e(pewe OO[LOLS €Vl TUTOGOV E€oVTa , cc ” , ‘ , pntpoTatwp, os erikTe Ocavo kadAurapyov’ ‘ 5 te Pn» J 5 CO 7 ¢ / avTap eel Pp HPS Eptkvdeos ikEeTO pETPOV, 225 “3 GUTOU [LV KATEPUKE, Oldov 0 O ye Gvyatepa nv / “> 5 , 4 / ao - | ~ Y7RES O €K Gadapoo ET KA€0S LKET Ayauov oe % At ‘ , td ¢ o CUV OVOKaLOEKa VYUCb KOPWVLOLYV, Ql Ol €TOVTO, \ \ x 7 53 / / an 5s/ tas pev exett év Ilepxwrn Aive vias éloas, ‘\ \ \ y+ > ‘ os : avTap 0 melos éwv eis IAtov eiAnAovie. 230 or c ry tae oe LD > / 5 7 5 A) Os pa TOT ATpEeioew Ayajre.vovos QVTLOV nev. oo of a ~ As > es 5 / , Ou 0 OTE 07) OXEd0V Haav ér GAANAOLOW iovTeEs, > AD ‘ vA Tay es f > » ATpEelons MEV AWApPTE, TAapal OE OL €TPATET €YKXOS, “7 Ws \ yf / x ‘Ipidapas d€ kara Covyy, OwpyKos evepler, i) \ > 3 ‘ ” > ;, 4 / ? vv, ETL O aUTCS epee, Papen xeElpt mil noas® 235 A> + Y ~ / ep. \ f ovd €rope Cworipa tavaiohov, GAAG todv piv 5 4 > / / ) ¢ 5 , > > / apyvupw AVTO/LEV?), poArBos WS, ET PATEeT OLX }47)- for action. Cf. xv. 303, vomivnr nprv- vov, xXil. 43, mupyndov adhéas avtovs apTUVAVYTES,—OTay, eoTagay, See sup. 51. 218. This verse occurred ii. 484. 220. cAectwv, ‘famed.’ That KAecrds (root «cAeF) is another form of xAvtos may be inferred from x«dAvew and KAetew, TyAekAvTOs and tTyAexAccTos, ayakAuTos and ayaxAecros, as also from KAeiTat éxaTouBat compared with KAvTa aimoAca, which is sometimes rendered ‘bleating,’ but probably means ‘choice,’ ‘much _ talked-of,’ flocks. 223. Kioons. Schol. ws “Epuys. The hame therefore was Kuoceéas. In vi. 298, 299, Qeavw is called Kioonis, ado- xos “Avrjvopos. See also v.70. Here she is the wife of a son of Antenor. 225. nBys métpov, the due propor- tions, the full stature, of youth.— katepuxe, ‘he (Cisseas) would fain have detained him at home, and offered him his daughter (to induce him to stay); but no sooner had he married her, than he left his marriage-cham- ber to go after the Grecian expedition that he had heard of. Compare 7o- A€MOLO KaTA KAEOS. 229. ev Llepxwrn. See on ii. 835, He left his ships there because the Grecian fleet commanded the coast of the Troad. 231. ds, for obros, viz. Iphidamas. 232. This is an oft-repeated verse, >. £. ili, 15. v. 630. 234. Gwvnv, the pendent flap or apron called ¢aua in iv. 187—érepee, presied it home, threw his weight into the blow. Cf. v. 856, éwépece 5é TladAas “Any. Vii. 269, éréperce de Wy’ améA:Opor. 233. €rope, an aorist ropety from & root top. Cf. avtiropyoas in x, 267. The Cwornp perhaps is distinct from the Gwvy, and was buckled over it. 237. ETpPaTreTO, The point of the bronze spear was turned, like soft lead, when it met the silver plates of Xi] TAIAAOS A. \ / \ \ 5 4 s > . Kal TO ye Xelpt AaPov eipd kpetwv “Ayapenvev o _ Se \ = \ ¢ / 5 ‘ €Ak €7TL Ob PELaWS WS TE Nis, €K O / 4 a> yy OTAaCGOGaATO* TOV O 1 ~ ~3 /; - sh! Ope TANE avyeva, Avoe 0€ 5 yw 7 apa XELPOS yr La. aA ‘ as \ ; , o ws 0 pev ave Tecwv KOLLYTATO YaAKEOY UTVOV 5 7 5 \ ~ 5 , ~ . ; OLKTPOS, ATO LVNOTHS aAoxour, ATTOLT LY apnyov, as e ” / AN : Ws Nig KOUPLOLYS, NS OV TL yapLY LOE, TOAAG O Ate EOWKEV* 20 c 4 ) ~ aA vv a. _ > . ; TpwU €KATOV Bows OWKEV, €7TELTA OE XLAu UTEOTY), ” > € A \ vv / c alyas O/LOU KQ@L OLS, TA Ol AOTETA > , 57 ; + ie AD n TOTE y ATpELONs BH 8 \ TOV O TOULULALVOVTO. Ayap E/LVWV eSevapicev, / 5 > or > ~ , , pepwv av OpLtAov A XALWY TEVXED Kava. c = Re oe r . ae, a ee ws ovv evonoe Kowy APLOELKETOS GAVOPOV, \ 5 sn , ec / ; / mper Buyers Avtnvopions, KPQTEPOV pa € TEVOOS 5 H \ a. opladpovs exaduwe Kact yi nm “> 5 2 \ \ , sys OTH 0 evpags avv dovpi, Aabav TOLO TECOVTOS. > Ayapre.vova. OLOV, | ie * CZ ‘ _ , 5 a ” j VUCE O€ [LLV KATA YElpa LETH, aykKwvos evepler, 5 \ a CP A ~ ‘ ; GVTLKPUS O€ OLleaXE HaELVOV OOVPOS aKWK. SLY yy eee aes Cs. ov A Z / ye plrynoev T ap eTEtTA avaég AVOPWV LAYO{LEM VOL > “> ® ; ; ‘ / GAN v0 ws dréeAnye paxns Noe TTOAEwoLO, 5 r | / a. x aX. éropovee Kéowvt EXwV avewoTpEedes ‘ ey XOS- > ad 3 A 7 , — tae 9 ToLO IdidapavTa KactyvyTov Kal OraTtpov the belt. The poet evidently thought bronze was softer than silver, which it is not. 239. wo7e Ais, He dragged the spear towards him, or to himself, viz. out of the adversary’s hands, as a lion is said to take in his teeth and so get out of the hunter’s hands the dart that has wounded him. 241, XaAKeov unvov, ferreus SOMmNUS, Virg. Aen. x. 745. A metaphor (Heyne observes) from a captive’s chains. 243. xovpidins, see i. 112.—ydpuv ide, @ Singular phrase; Schol. wap’ Hs ovdév aUT® xapiev ovdé 750 eyevero, Doeder- lein and Heyne explain xdpu ‘ grati- tude, or return, for the gifts’ he had jiven to the parents for the posses- sion of the bride. This is very harsh, and requires the common phrase eidevar xapiv, not ideiv yapiv. Clarke, ‘e qua nondum prolem susceperat,’ which seems better.—7oAAa 8, repeat hs, i.e, avé’ Fs, ‘though he had given much for her.’—mpra x.7.A,, he paid down a hundred oxen, and undertook afterwards to pay a thousand more, viz. as his herds multiplied. 248, Kowyv, the elder or eldest (see sup. 59, 60) brother of Iphidamas (sup. 221), 251. evpaé, ex mAayiou (Schol. Ven. and Hesych.). A similar verse occurs in xv. 541. In long bodies, like ships, ‘“broad-wise* means also ‘side-ways,’ —our phrase ‘ broad-side.’ Cf, Ar. Av. 1258, evpaé waraé, (a slang phrase for a side-slap.) A similar adverb is poouvaé, Od. viii. 371. Y52. evepOev, not ‘underneath’ but ‘below the elbow.’ (Schol.) By xeip weon the middle point between the hand and the elbow-joint must be meant. This is a peculiar use of xeip, found also in Herod. iv. 62 fin.— dvevxe, see V. 100. 256. avemotpedes, ‘wind-fed.’ See XViil. 53—55. otov 8 ToEeper EpVvos avnp eprOnaAés EAains xwpw ev oloTOAW—Td SE TE TVOLat Sovéovot TAVTOLWV avEeLwr, The epithet is applied to a wave in xv. 625. The benefit of wind to trees is alluded to in Ar. Vesp. 265. 257. omarpos (Xii. 371), Omdmatpos, where the aspirate is dropped as in OTpLxas oLéTeas, ii. 765. i ee Ra ch Me Pm Ein a us ' Pee) yO An ab b ; iF .} | e : } ine ; | ae f - pmb gd _ ph mine | i ae { { : 4, i 8 | i | ete ij 7 et ee {| Agel oe ~ 1a Pah ea. | 4 ie) it 4 ih i Hel ah . : pe 7 hf m4 alg sae ki ty ote re ae j : Ab! i i ! i | ai Mie + i 7 ; ; . oy { Lo) 24 ie i i , : 4 j Pi WV. } ie 4 i= , } 9 ’ iL, ‘ ¥ ' jl IAIAAO®S A. ¢ O4 / \' 3.7 / 5? eAXKeE TOOOS PEMaWS, KQUL QUTEL TTAVTGS APLOTOVS*® . A3 > > C “ Tov © €AKovT av OptAov unr dao7mloos oppaoerons » o A , ee A CQ r ovTyce SvTTHO yaAknpel, Avoe OE yun: 260 a 3 5 39 As , 5 , , tolo 0 er Ididapavre Kapy amekoWe TapacTas. > >> , 4 > ee Ya LO A ev AvtTnvopos vies vr Atpeton BaorAne , 5 , SAN Q / » Tat » TOTMOV avaTAnTavTeEs EUV oomov Aldos eto. aes 4 aA “ 4 > ~ / S. S. A avTap 0 TWY GAAWwY ézrerwA€tTo OTLYaS GVOPWV ‘ 7 ‘ y+ > + / / /, CQ EYXEL T QOPL TE peyado.ot TE XEppadlo.ow, 265 x» c e > wy f \ c ~ oppa ol aim ett Gepuov avyvobev €& wTeAns. > \ > \ \ \ sd 5 / , o> e auTap eel TO ev EAKOS ETEPO ETO, TaveaTo 6 ALLO, Ly ae Qo? 3907 oA , > AN OSELaL O OOVVAL OVVOV [LEVOS Atpeidao. < oS a eg \ 5 > / y / co. ~ ws 0 OT av wdivovcav exn BéAOs 6&0 yuvaika, Ata) 4 , “A , Ah OpluLv, TO TE TPOLELOL oyooToKoL ciAciOuiaL, 270 "Ho. Ay / pee \ VOLVO >» ee PyS VYATEPDES 7 LKPQs WOLVAS €XOvo at, ® S35, AD SQA Z AA / > LD WS O&€l OdVVaL OvVOV }LEVOS Arpéidao. C7 \\3 / Es Oihpov 0 avopouvce, Kai HYLOyw éréreANev \ + ~ > / yy ‘ “ vyvoly ext yAadupnow éXavvéwev" nxGero yap Kp. » an ‘\ / ~ iy Hvoev OE dtampva.tov, Aavaoict yeywovas. 275 ‘ “@ piror Apyeiwy iynropes Hoe pédovres, c a \ a \ > , VILELS eV VUV VI}UCLY CJLUVETE TOVTOT Opole lV , 3 / > \ > pudorw apyaXenv, éret ovK 259. ur agrisos. Being engaged in dragging away the body of Iphidamas, Céon could not protect himself by his shield, and so received a spear- thrust beneath it.—évore, properly the spear-shaft, hastile, called yxaa- Kypet because tipped with brass, He- rod, i, 52, atyunv orepenvy macay ypv- oénv, TO Evoerov THOtAGyxXNCL EdV Opolws Xpvceov. 261. er’ “Ididanartr, ‘over Iphida- mas,’ i.e. as he was leaning over him (Heyne), or so that the head fell upon the corpse which he was drag- ging away. 263. For avarAjoat otrov or nétpor, see iv. 170. viii. 34. 264, 265. This distich occurs again inf. 540, 541. See also iii. 196. iv. 231. 266. avyivodevy, sprang up, or came to the surface, from the wound. See on ii. 217. The pain of a wound is much less while the blood flows, and before inflammation sets in. 267. eTEPTETO, the imperfect of rép- gomat, Od. vii. 124. Schol. éénpaivero 5 \ / r / ene penrtieta Levs THS EK TOV aiwaros voridos, The 8é ill the next line marks the apodosis. 269. BéAos of, the keen pang; so in Pind. Nem, i. 48, ex & ap’ ardAatov Bédos wAagke yuvaixas. This dart the goddesses who preside over labour are said mpotévar, to discharge. They are poyoo7oxot, attendants on difficult cases of delivery (see xvi. 187. xix. 119), and were regarded as the daughters of Zeus and "Hpa, who were TeAevor, gods of marriage.—éxou- oot, having in their power or control the pains of labour, viz. to assuage or bring them to a happy issue. 272. The ellipse in ofe? for ofetae is remarkable, and appears to have no example in Homer. 273. és dibpov. See sup. 192.—vyveow émt, see v. 327. The sense is, ‘drive me and set me down at the ships. This distich occurred also inf. 399, 400, 275. Svampvcovov, for dvamepvovor, formed like 7Avovos and tyvotos. This verse occurs viii, 227, where see note. -_ ee ——— KI] TAIAAOS A. ) , , 1% 9 etacev Towecot tavynpeptov toAeniletv. 5, “3 iy J Ws ehal ; 7Vl0XOS O iwacerv KadAitpiyas LTTTOUS al »” : / \ 5 5 » / vias er. yAadupas? Tw 0 ovK aKovTe weTETOnY’ 7 adpeov O¢ ot7Gea, paivovto dé vépGe Kovin, Teipopevov Bactkyna waxyys aravevOe hé€porres. aN > ¢ > i. Py; , , , Extwp 8 WS €VO1NT Ayapepvova. voodt KLOVTG, r , \ A 5 / \ . PS Tpwot te kal AvKiovrw EKEKNETO PAKPOV GVOAS 46 | “Todes kal Avior kat Aapdavor ayyipayyrat, » 4 “A a avépes €ate, dirot, pvncacbe de Govpidos aAKijs. »” % A 5 \ de eae > x OLXET GVIP WPLOTOS, EMLOL OE MEY EVXOS EOWKEV Zevs Kpovidns. GAN’ iGds eAavvere povuxas LIPTFOUS / ial y > 4 > 3 7 iddiuwy Aavaav, v tréptepov evxos apyobe.”’ e 5 \ »¥ , \ 4 \ ¢ / ° WS €LTWV erpure [LEVOS KGL Ovpov EKAOTOU. c a> ¢ ws 0 OTE Tov TIS \ , 4 Onpyrnp KUVaS apy.odovras , ‘ , > / GEV?) er dypoTéepw OVL KAT plw ne A€ovTt, a > 2 2 ~ nw — 4 WS €7r Axavotoww cevev Tpwas peyabvpous "Extop Uptapidyns, BporoAorya toos “Apu. \ > / airos 8 év mpwroiot peya ppovéwv eBeBrxet, 5 > + a - 4 ¢ / > s/ ev 0 eres vopivyn brepac loos aedAy, ¢ n Te kafadNomevy ioewWéa 7ovrov Apiver. 2 ¢ » fa / ~ , 3 7 la & eVOQ TLV TPWTOV TLVA a) VUOTQATOV ECeVAPLoeV 9 ‘ ) “ N Extwp Ipapidns, ore of Leds Kidos wxev ; > ra’ \ nn \ 5 / \ > / Agatov fev tpwra Kat Avrovoov kat Ozirny je > kal Adora KAvuridyv Kat ‘Odédrriov 43 “AyeAaov ” , 29> / a , , Atovpvov t “Opov te kat Imrovoov peveyappnv. \ ys? a € / , n~ 7 5 \ + TOUS ap O ef WyEehovas Aavawv eAev, QUTGP €TElLTa tAnOuv, ws drore véehea Lepupos oruperiEy 2. abpeov, Hhprcov, ‘they foamed ;’ a Nia not elsewhere found in Homer. Whether from a¢pav or adpety is un- certain; cf. nvreov from avray in Vii. 43. So perhaps xvéoiueor inf. 324. 288. avnp 6 apiotros. Note the true Attic article. Hector knew that when Agamemnon had retired glory would be his, sup. 207. 290. UmépTepov. Schol. 7 Tov tar BAAjvov 3 i ob mpotepov éxtyoac?be. 293. vevy, Sets in motion, urges on, émtOwttn. See on i. 173. v. 208. Vi. 133. Inf. 414, ws & ore Kamprov appt KUves Oadepol 7 aignot cevwrvTat,—aypo- 305 Tépw, aypiw, formed like dpéorepos, éx- agav7epos, and nota true comparative, 296. wéya hpovewy, proud of, or con- fident in, his own prowess. So the Trojans are n<éya dpovéor 297. repays, like aKkpans Zéduipos avewos, Od. xiv, 253, lit. ‘high-blow- ing,’ from anut, root aF. Of. xii. 40, €LApVATO loos aeAAN. 300. Ore, érei, after Zeus had given him glory (sup. 192). 305. TAnOov (ii. 488), the ot moAAoi, the oxAos or commonalty as oppose d to the nyenoves.—védea Noro, the clouds caused by the south-w est Cc > .) OR eerie ere bray~e SP sas ition 4 ’ om —. ewe —-——~ - ws t) B56 TAIAAOS A. apryeorao Noroto, Babety AaiAame tTUTTw" aroAAOV de Tpopt KULO. kvrivoetat, rdoe 6 axvn aN ges fs ne r / > la) OKLOVATGQL EC QVvef{LOLO TOAUT/ QAYKTOLO Lw7)s* Ad \ / “> 79 re 4, ~ Ws apa TUKVA. Kapyad ud Exropt ddpvaro Aaav. ” 4 >» \ 5 / »” / evOa. ke Aovyos Env Kal apnyava Epya yEevovTo, 310 , , > , , , > , Kal vv Kev €v VyETOL TEOOV hevyovtes Axatol, 4 GQ LA 4D os / > > et pn) Tvdeidn Aropndet réxAer Odvoceds » AO AM, \ 7 / “ ~ “ Tudeidn, Ti malovTe Adacpeba Bovpidos aAKNS ; AX »” Q ° an Se » a a 5? \ aN GAA aye OEUNO, TETOV, TAP E44 LOTATO* OY yap EAEyKXOS f 4 lan ¢ ) / si | = cot €l KEV — eAyn KopulatoXos Exrwp.” 314 ‘ ao Tov 8 amapeSopnevos tpoaedhy Kparepds Avopndns “7 TOL eyo pLevew Kat Tn oma" GANG pivovOa / aQ \ s HILEwWV ETAL OOS, ErreL ViheAnyepera Zevs rm \ ‘4 j A A / > 7 c ~ 5 Tpwotv on Borerat dovvce KpaTos HE wep ILL. n, Kal OvuPpatov pev ad 7 LTT WV Woe xXapace, co tw So DS 7) 1AMV KATO Cov a J IT "Ody A JOUPL DAAWV KATA pa Ol GploreEpov, avuTap VOGEVUS avtibeov Geparrovra MoNova roto avaKkros. \ \ »” > ¥ 3 ‘ / 5 / TOUS Mev ErElT Elacay, éret TWOAgLOU areTavoay’ 4 OF 5 9 F 5/7 ‘\ , ¢ td / T) 0 GV op.tAov LOVTE KV)OLMLEOV, WS OTE KATPW wind. Cf. ii. 394, ws OTe Kdma cxTH eh YAH, Ore Kujan Notos edduv.— apyectao, clear, Aaumpov. This om- bination occurs inf, xxi. 334 But Hesiod, Theog. 879 and 870, ses "Apyeorns alone for a wind which some interpret the north-west. For orudeAtCery see i. 580. The west wind drives off or disperses the claids which the south wind has brousht. As in that case the latter could not be a ‘clear’ or ‘clearing’ wind, we must suppose the epithet here to be only a commonplace. 307. tpddu xvua, a big, swollen weve; from zpcpevy in the sense pointed out in v. 902. See also on mnyds, iii. 197, and compare KiUpa avenotpedés IN XV. 625. xvuata tpodoerta ib. 621. Herod. iv. 9, éredy yévwvtat Tpod.es ot mades. —oAAdv kdua is perhaps, (as Doeler- lein explains it,) ‘many a weve,’ “ather than ‘a huge wave.’—axvy (v. 499), the detached bits of foam, re- sembling chaff blown before the wind. —iwis, see on iv. 276. 309. kapyara, aS sup. 158, mre Kapynva Tpwwyr, 310. This verse occurred viii. 130, where the context closely resembles the present passage.—For mecew ep vyvot ef. inf. 824. ix. 235. xii. 107. 313. tT¢ mwadovre x,7.A,, ‘What has befallen us that we have forgotten our dashing valour?’ Schol. ti 70 doBovy neas early ;—rérov, see ii, 235. —én yap, as in xv. 488, dn yap idov odbadmotr..—Eeooerat, i.e. nucy, the re- proach will be ours if Hector shall have captured (or destroyed) the ships. 317. mivvv0a K.TA., * we shall have short enjoyment (in the successes we may gain), since, as you see, Zeus prefers to give the victory to the Trojans rather than tous.’ Cf, 1.576, ode Te Sactds eaOAs Eorat Hdos.—Bore- rat, for BovAetac. So Od. i, 234, vv & étépws eBoAovTo Oeot Kaka LNTCOWVTES. There seems a relation between Bodw and volo. Theocritus uses ¢BoAAduay in an Aeolic ode, xxix, For BovAowat (malo—quam) see on i, 117. xxiii. 594, avTixa Sovvat Bovdoiuny 7 vol YE, Storpedés, Hy.ara. TwavTa €x Ouj.ov mereey, 320, 321. 4, cai «.7.A. Compare sup. 143, 144 MB: 2. roco, ‘of him’ (Thymbraeus), ‘of the other, his master,’ 324, cvdotuneor, ‘made riot,’ or ‘threw X1.] TAIAAOS \ ‘a / év kvot Onpyripot wéeya pporéovre réonrov" = ” mos , r) / eee | > , Ws OA€KOV [paas radw opperw. auTap Ayavot ) / , 5 / Yr aa aoTacius mevyovres averveoy Exropa dtov. ” > / \ 7 \ 4 , a ? , evO éderny Oidpov TE Kai ivéepe Oyov apiorw, e / na 7 ' / ral ‘ , vie O0w Méporos Ilepxwotou, Os rept ravrwv YN , SAN mm. 97 eX > , : ” CQ , 7 Tot ‘T'vodeos vos Ayaotpogov OUTAGE OOUPL ar ty 4 a. / aON ‘ isd Tlavovidnv Ypoaa KaT to xXtov’ OUVOE Y2p LITTOL 5 \ + ~~ Si Av , 4 = 7 J eyyus evav Tpoduyeiv, aagaio de péeya Gupd. \ \ \ 4 , 5 / > + 5 ‘ <\ o¢/ Tous pev yap Geparwyv amaverd EXEV, GUTAP O TELCOS Give dia tpopaxwv, elws hirov dAcoe Ovpcv. "E y > &\ if \ ’ > 8 3 5 ee KTWP OCU VOT}OE KATA OT:X GS, WPTO €7 GQvUTOVS KekAnyos' aa d¢ Towwy eizovro padrayyes. Tov Oe iddy plynoe Bony ayatos Avopnons, aiva & ‘Odveoja TpocepuveE V eyyus €OvTa them into confusion,’ turbabant. So Xv. 136, 6 & ynucas cior cvdoimjowy és OdAvpurrov. 826. modu Opmevn, omTiaGey OppavrTes, eis ToUTicw opuryoavtes. Schol. As Hector had hitherto routed the Greeks, so Diomede and Ulysses re- turning to the contest, or rallying from the flight, slew the Trojans ; whereby the Greeks took breath, avémrveov, delighted at escaping from Hector, viz. by the diversion now made in their favour. 329—332. These four verses already occurred at ii, 831—834., 334. @uuov Kat Wuxns, lit. of his energy and his life. “ @vaos thy opuny animi, fux7 vitam declarat proprie, * Heyne. So in viii. 315, AVOn Wux7y TE fLévos Te,—Kexadwv, ‘having deprived him.’ Cf. KexadHiow (like reropjow), and xexadSovro in iv. 497. Hesych. kexadwv, xwpicas, orepnoas. He adds dpovtigas, some grammarians refer- ring the form to xydéw, not to yagu, (See on viii. 353.) Like voodicery, xwpigev, the active verb provably meant ‘ to cause to retire,’ ‘se alate” 336. éeravvoce. The figure is either from a rope pulled equally in two directions, and so yielding in neither (cf. xiii. 359. xvi. 662, eb? Epida Kxpa- Tepnv éetavuoge Kpoviwyv), or from ex- tending something over a given Space. pe nap ys xii. 436, @s mer Tav ént toa N TETATO TTOAEKOS TE—TOL SE K.7.A,, bor 1 parties began now to slaughter each other’s lake i.e. whereas before the destruction was On one side or the other. 340. mpopuyetv, ‘for him to escape on.’—aaoaro, he had been fatally de- luded in his mind, v iz, in thinking to face Diomede without providing ‘the means of escape. In ix. 116 and xix, 137, the second a is short; but we have adcayv in Od. x. 68. See sup. on Vili, 237.—etws, ews, see i, 193. oe2 a « eS = ’ (ae — 7 bak i) ar Ca eats a 4} 14 a j WH LAB Fe | ee Bh Beat r be it : Lf Y Wi i is i) a eit : ‘f : i] TOE i | a A Weis gt! { 7% RAL ih Wis. 3 | Tt We ay t HB SAR RE i 8 es) avent Al bie ithe { i? eRe tats) pM Ht 18, ih - J) OTR ‘ ete rim fs j ‘ AKERS Ne I} ity ay if been uy 4 7] AY HA AA i fee : \ ha Hat | it Hee - 4 Pte ae Baal, f ri i WHE i" i? - ie , LEE Aha i Hank ; : aie ty ete Ph BAL bun? th wane ‘ {i “1 Wing ' j : iF - 7 } : Biaie ? ly - Ae ; Pa a : wee j Pe eit ) ry ‘| ne eid ; hs fH f | : I. Me i Wy i! Fn & . ‘ ) 4, eit “| ae Bi Mey 1 ) \ 7 ay a ; Pity yl : rr : tial 7 Bilt i# ¥ ait 388 TATAAOS A. (XI. a a sa A , ¥ ? “yaw O71 TOOE THA kuAtvoerat, ouPpysos Exrwp. et a < GAN aye On OTEW MEV KAL GdeEwperOa pevovTes. os) ua) dumernday mpoly Sohboemian ay 7) pa, Kal apTreTAAWY TpPOlH OOALXOTKLOV €YXOS, \ oO / ~ kal Badev, ov0 apapapre, TUrvTKOpEvos Kepadn pu, so GF / , 7 , x / ovd LKETO XpOG. KaXOVv" €pvUKAKE yap Tpvpadcca. ToirTvxos avAwTis, TH ot rope PotBos “AmoAAwv. ¢ \> @ 2? / ‘ a a ~> hy Exrwp 6 OK aeelpov GVEOpape, [LKTO O OptArAw, “~ ~ = / \ ‘\ 7 orn O€ yvvE EpiTwv, Kat €pEetoaTo XELPL TAXELY ‘ay » " yains® Gui dé dove kehawwy vo éxadviper. y S\ rm 9 RAN \ ~ / »¥ 5 hl} / odpa dé Tvdevdys pera doVpATOS WET EPWHV a ~ ot / THAE Sid TPOWAKwv, 66t of KaTaeicaTo yains, 3 > 5 \ vs , Topp “Extwp aparvuto, Kat ay és OLppov opovTas 350 > ‘ f / > , akpynv Kak Kopuda. tAdyxXOn 8 aro xaAKogpu XaAKOs, 305 360 / an , éEédac’ és wAnbiv, Kal dAevaro Kipa pehuway. a Y) a dovpl 6 eT ALT OwV Tporepy Kparepos Atopyoys é > n~ s/f , , ‘é& av vov ebvyes Gavatov, KvoV. > , x 7) TE TOL ayxet > 7 A > > . a > NAGE KaKOV* VOV abré o épvoato Poi Pos AmoAAwv, = / x» °& 5\ > ta) “ 5 / ‘D peAXets EvXET Vat iov €S OOVTOV AKOVTWV. 347, vow 8, °’Tis against ws, as it seems, that this mischief is rolling, this valiant Hector.” The metaphor is either from a wave or (as the Schol. thinks) from a rolling stone, dAoc- TpOoXos, 350. xedbadjdw may be the dative of place, ‘on the head’ (év Kepadg, Heyne,) or it may stand for the geni- tive (see on iii. 3), in the simple sense of ‘aiming at his head,’ as avo xaA- «ode in the next verse. 858, avawmis, ‘the vizored helm,’ i.e. furnished with avaAoi or holes to look through. See v. 182. A helm of this kind is figured in Rich’s *Com- panion to the Dictionary,’ under galea (p. 312), and more than one perfect specimen in bronze, from ancient Greek sites in Italy, are pre- served in the British Museum.—7pi7- ruxos, made of triple plates. 354, amréAcOpov, auétpyntrov, from 7é- AeOpov = TACPpov, ‘Hector instantly sprang back a great distance, and rejoined the host.’ Compare ty’ avéa- eOpov in V. 245. vii. 269. Heyne refers this to the force of the concussion ; but the act seems to have been vo- luntary, and dictated by prucence. 855, 356. This distich occurred Vv. 309, 810. Surrounded by his friends, he rested for a while, half stunned, with his hand on the ground, but recovered himself while Diomede ran to regain his spear, and drove off on his car to the main body, és An9vv.— peta Sovpatos épwhv, Viz. to the dis- tant spot or limit to which the spear had been thrown, and where it lay. See on iv. 542, and compare i. 303, 1. 179. xxi. 251. xxiii. 529. Thus €pw7 is not here ‘the throw,’ but ‘the place of the throw.’ 858, ckaraeioato, ‘where it had en- tered the earth.’ Cf, iv. 1388, dvampo Se eiaaro Kal THs. Xili. 191, od my xpods cicaro. But the genitive may also depend on 64, i.e. od yys, or On the Kata, aS peccorayes Kar OxXOys, XX 172, kata xOovds Oupata mEas, lil. 217. Kata xGovos wxeTO, Xill. 504, 359. aptrvuTo, ‘recovered himself,’ probably an epic aorist. Cf. xxii. 475, & érrei ody GprvuTo Kat és hpéva Oupos From the same root (xvef, ayéepen. f TET VUPEVOS and apr wvev, Tvv) come vuv0n, V. 697. , 364, @ wedAAes x.7.A., to whom it is likely that you pray; to whom ot course you pray, when you go into the thud (or heavy stroke) of javelins. This is meant for a taunt on his want of valour and self-reliance. ' XI] 2 © > 6 , > 3¢ / 7 bs , 7) wv oe ECAVUW Yé KQt VOTEPOV avTiBoAnaras, — ey IAIAAOS, A. 589 365 yy / \ . / } al > , 2) 5 / €l TOV TLS KAL €/L0b Y¢é Gewv erritappobos €OTLV. a ts \ + > / ¢ / 99 vuv av Tous adAous ETLELT OGL, OV KE KLYELW. > \ - sO te \ 1¢ / yY n, Kat Llasovidnv dovpikAvTOV ESEVAPLCEV. \ > >> J fe ~I Cry \ 2 s > ; avTap AAegavopos, EAevys roots quKojovo, i QLD, we, Le. “a ta s \ an nie VOELO)) ETL TOGA TLTALVETO, TOLMEVL AGW, 370 / / “A / aTnAy KEKALLEVOS AVOPOKLNTH ert TULPw yy “ FA‘ a A JXov Aapdavidao, raAatou OnpLoy€povTos. > ra \ / ? ; » ToL O pev Owpnka Ayaortpodou idOiporo yy > QUUT a Qa \ , ) Kal Kopv0a, Bprapynv: / & ~ » O O€ TOfOV THXUV aveAKEV 5 \ 4s) / 5 At > » a7ro oTylere TAaVaLoOAOV GOTLOA T WILWV \ ae AS» ¢ ; ” , kal Badev, ovd dpa piv adrov Pedros expuye XELPOS, \ a) ¢€ ~ “a / RA o? 5 ‘ > / TAPTOV OEELTEPOLO TOOOS* OLA O A4LTTEPES LOS i > / / €V Vaty) KQATETTI)KTO. \ AA , ~ O O€ pada. nov yeaooas AN > / 5 ‘dD \ / 7 €K Aoxou ALTIONTE, KAL EVXOMLEVOS €7r0s Nvuoad. ‘ \ ¢ , , o ; “ BéBrnat, ovd dAvov PeXos / 5 lal ) \ 3 velatov és Keveova Padwv €k 865. e€aviw, ‘I will finish you,’ i.e. despatch you. For this forin of the future see oniv.56. Od. xxiv. 71, avrap éret 87 oe PAE Hrucev “Hdaiororo.- kai vorepov, some future day when I meet you.’ By 7 @yv, like } wav, he utters a threat, ‘by my troth,’ &e. 366. et mov tes x.7.A,, i.e. if Athena helps me (v. 1) even as Apollo assists you.—emceioouar, ETELAL, L will go in quest of, I will attack.—The whole passage, from 362 to 367, is repeated In xx. 449—54. 368. Ilacovidyr, i. e. ‘Ayaotpodor, sup. 839. While Diomede is despoiling the body, Paris wounds him in the foot from behind a o7#Ay or sepulchral pillar on the barrow of [lus (x. 415). That he was skilled in archery is clear from iii.17. The episode is intended perhaps to bring again into notice one of the principal characters, about whom nothing has been said for some time. 871. KexAyuévos, resting or leaning against, and (inf. 379) partially con- cealed by a pillar (set) upon an arti- ficially-built mound or barrow. This appears to have been a common ter- mination of the tumulus; cf. Xvi, 434, adAX’ ws Te oTHAN MEVEL Eurredov, 1) T éri TUnBw avépos EagTyKy TEAvNOTOS NE yuvaikds. XVi. 456, €v0a € Tapxvgovat kagtyvytol Te érau Te TUMPY TE TTHAT] TE +f c »y 7 . EKPUY EV. Ws odeAov Tot 880 Gup.ov éeX€o Gat. See also on xii. 259. Five such pillars, called otpor, termini, stood on the barrow of Halyattes in Lydia, Herod. i. 93.—avSpéxuntos, worked or made by men’s hands. So Aeschylus calls barrows tuuBoxoa xeipwnhatra, Theb. 1022. Doederlein construes o77HA7 avépoxuyte, i.e. geor@, worked and chiselled. 372. SnmoyepovTos, & councillor or prince of the people. See iii. 149. 8374. aivvro, here probably the im- perfect (see on iv, 531), ‘was in the act of stripping,’ adyperro. Cf. 368. rofou mxvv, the centre part or handle of the bow. In xiii. 583 the same words occur, and Od. xxi. 419, Tov p’ éri myxee EAwy elAxev_veupny yAudidas TE,—KAaL Bader, ‘and shot,’— a somewhat uncommon use of the word, but determined by the context. Cf. viii, 282, Badd ovTws.—pww Exdvye, lit. escaped him from out of his hand. So xxiii. 465, He tov qvioxov dvyor nvia. 377. tapoov, the broad part of the foot, where the tendons diverge.— Scapmrepes «.7.A., penetrating the foot it stuck into the ground, and pinned the limb to the spot. 88@. ws ddedov, ‘I only wish I had hit you at the lower part of the groin, aud so taken away your life.’ —vecarov, see Vi. 295. — a es a MATa. LET ER eg RIT + —~: ——- ey.' soon 890 IATAAOS A. [X1. ¥ ‘ lod 5 / , ovTw Kev Kal 'lpwes avervevoay KaKOTNTOS, o / s s 2 a aN > 39 Ot TE OE TEPPLKATL AéovG &s LLNKQOES alyes. Tov & ov TapBycas tporépy Kparepos Avoundys cc Fo , / / / ~ TOCOTa AwBnrnp, KEepat ayXaé, mapGevorima, 385 Oo \ / &% ei ev On GvTiBvov Sdv Tevxeo TeipnOeins, 5 »y / 4 \ , > , OVUK GV TOL XPALTRITL Bus KQt TOPDPEES tou* oa aA Zs > 7 ; , 4 i | » M Vuv O€ fh eT LY pawas TAPTOV TOOOS EVKEAL AUTWS, c > ‘\ 7, ovK GA€yw, WS El pe yuvn Baro. 7H wots adpwv ‘ 5» 7 a) ‘\ / “A it a Kwpov yap BéXos dvopos dvaAKwoos OUTLOAVOLO. 390 > > » e 7 5 “a nT GA\AwS UT éweto, Kal el K OAL ig TEP ETAL Ons 2s RIM ; : 6€b BeXos wéAcTaL, Kal axnprov aiva tiOnow" a, > 5 At / +} / TOU O€ i VOLKOS pe T GLPLOPVPol clot TWApPELat, a Qs sf? 9 ~ ra, WALES oY 00 hOVLKOU 0 0€ OG aluaTl. yatav € ev0wv f Y p , 5 \ AA \ , >\ ~ 23 mvGeTat, olwvol O€ rept TEES HE yuVaikes. '395 Os paro. Tov © Odvoeds SovupikAvTos eyyibev eAGwrv Qo » / > c\ €OTY) ™pooG eso omiaGe KabeCopevos BéXOS OKV m oe > \ \ at \ > > , kK 7od0s €AK, Odvvy d€ dia xpoos NAP aAceyewy. €s dipov \ »” a b) , yy 4 ~ VHYVOW ETL yAapupnaow eAavveev" nx Gero yap Kip. 383. pyxades, ‘bleating.’ See on sishasntons iv. 435. 385. All the epithets in this verse are terms of reproach. Cf. iii. 39, Avornapt, eldos aptote, yuvatmaves nre- porevta. The title ‘archer’ alone implied contempt, when spoken by an omAimms. See Soph. Ajac. 1120. Kur. Here. F. 188.—AwByrnp, *‘seducer,’ AupavTip. Others explain it to mean ‘insolent,’ vBpiorns.—képat, for Képart, i.e. ro&w, ‘renowned (only) in the bow.’ So we have céAa as a dative in Vili. 563.—ap@evorima, ‘ girl-critic,’ or ‘ looker after girls,’ from omivevevv. 386. ody TevXEot, VIZ. AS a OTALTHS.— mreipnGeins, SUPPly €uov.—ovK av Xpaic- yo. (= xpatopor, see on i. 262, and compare ili. 54), your bow would avail you nought nor your store of (lit, numerous) arrows. On xpaiouecy see i. 28. 388. éxvypawas, ‘for having grazed.’ See on V. 137.—avrws, ‘just for that,’ i.e. vainly. 390. ckwhdv, dull, blunt.—ovrdaroto, * worthless,’ see i. 231. 391. addws, ‘ differently, (when shot) by me, if it shall have touched ever > 5 / \ ¢ , 5 / ) AVOPOVGEe, KQt VLOX® evreTeAAev 400 so little, is the arrow pointed ; it soon takes the life out of a man,’—éravpp, cf. inf. 578, wapos xpoa. Aevxor € eTaupely, Xlll. 649, my Tis Xpoa XAAKQ éravpy). Xxiil. 340, AtOov & addacOat _emaupey, This aorist evidently means ‘ to suffer the consequences (generally evil) of coming into contact with something,’ 393. ‘Gudidpudor, as audidpudys ado- xos, il. 700. 394. eépevOwv, ‘reddening.’ So yaiav eépevoat in XViii. 829.—7Aees, which must here stand for mdAeoves, but which is really the nominative of Ans, plenus (see on ii. 129), seems to involve the same error in usage as xepya for xepetova (iv. 400, compared with i. 80). The genuine antiquity of such passages is necessarily sus- picious. For the sense, compare sup. 162, yurecow mroAv pidrepor 7 GAOXOL- CUvV. 396. tov dé «.7.A. Ulysses came up to protect his friend Diomede, while the latter sat down behind him aid drew out the arrow from his foot. 399, 400. This distich already 0c curred sup. 273, 274. 3 yi? Lue TATAAOS A. , 238 \ "I ss oidby & ’Odvceds SovpixAuTds, odd€ Tis aiTa L > / , / > 4 Apyelwv Tapepecver, éret boBos eh\AaPe travTas. 5 ) 7 5 y > ‘ a / , 6yOnoas 5 dpa ele mpos Ov peyadnTopa Gujsov cco > / / / i , \ f ” ‘f) d) pot eyo, TL TAIw; peya PEV KAKOV, EL KE pePwpat A , \ ~~ ¢/ » c , z thybiv rapByoas, TO O€ plytov, «l Ke aAww 405 “~ 4 “3 HF a / wodvos: Tovs 6 aAAovs Aavaovs epoSynce Kpoviwr. 4 > nw C / & / GANG Ti prow TadTa ciros dreAeEaTo Huj.os ; aa 7 \ , oida yap OTTL KAKOL [eV GmrotxovTat TOAEMOLO, a d¢ 2 9 a es a ‘ de aN : , bs O€ K Gpiorevyot payxy EVL, TOV O€ pada xpEw , “ y ~ S > > w#Fr y éordpevan Kpatepas, 7 T EBANT 1) T éBard adXov.”” 410 e aA asp 7 \ , \ \ / clos 0 TADO Wpalve KATA PpEva Kal KATA. Ovjov, , wd \ /, , 4 ; roppa 8 éxt Tpwwv otixes nAvvov EOTLOTAWY, ” bs Ww 9 / \ , ~ / oa 8 ev péeccoit, peta oiot THA TWeVTEs. c A> , 5 \ / / > 7% / ds 8 dre KampLov Gut Kuves GaAepot T atcyot 4 A Qe? > > y , G , ay GevwvTar 0 O€ T ELCL Paleins €K EvA0xoLo 415 Oyvwv NevKov OOOVTA META YVALTTYHCL 9 éevvorolv ly 0 -- Y TTYL Ev ; +) MO 2 > > 7 c , as , sa 7 Gppt O€ T GLOTOVTAL, UTAL O€ TE KOUTOS OOOVTWY 401. 01647, was left alone by the withdrawal of Diomede. Cf. vi. 1, Tpawy 8 oiwiy Kat "Axavwv pvdAotis avy. 403. This verse and part of the next often occur, e.g. Xvil. 90. Xxi. 552. Od. v. 464. In this formula dv does not take its usual F or of (suum).— rAndiv TapBycas, through fear of mere numbers, oxAov, sup, 305.—7T0 dé «,7.A,, ‘but this is still worse, if I should be caught alone; for the rest of the Greeks the son of Cronus hath put to the rout.’ Cf. i. 325, 7d dé of Kat piytov éorat.—edww, a lengthened form of the contracted aA, as 7Bowv for nBav &. 408. amotxovrat, according to its or- dinary use, can hardly have a general sense, cedere solent. Ulysses seems to say, ‘I know that those who have left the fight are cowards, (i.e. the Aavaol, sup. 406,) and that whoever acts (or perhaps, ‘who would act’) bravely in the fight, him it behoves to stand right sturdily, whether he is wounded, or whether he has wounded another’ He of course re- fers to himself, as contrasted with those who have left him to fight alone. The Greeks thought this a great reproach, «Aig éycatadvmety Tov mapactarnv, Aristot. Eth. v. 4.— éBAnro, the epic aorist ; ef. iv. 114.— n 7, = etre, Cf. x. 309. 411. elos «.7.A. See i. 193. This verse and part of the next occur xvii. 106, 107.—éAcayv (eiAetv or etAecv), ‘hemmed him in’ Cf. i. 409, aud’ ara €eAcae "Ayasrovs.—peTa opror, “among them- selves,’ i.e. little thinking that they were keeping at bay one who would prove their own destruction. Heyne rightly explains it, “ recepto in medio ipsorum homine, qui multos vulnerat et caedit.” 414, Kampiov, see sup. 293.—cevwr- rat, Suoxwow. Cf. iii. 25, etwep av avrov wevwvTat Taxées Te KUVES Badrepo' r aigyot. Inf. 548, as & aidwva A€ovTa —tgoevavTo kives. Like agovro and aéavro (viii. 505, 545), there were two forms of this middle aorist: vevarro oceurs xvii. 463. xx. 148. ‘Thus apd will mean ‘about him,’ ‘ keeping close to him.’ 416. yevuoow, his jaws, yevvow, Compare vexvoow in Od. xi. 569. aiscovrat, they move rapidly to and fro, now on this side, now on that (api). Of. vi. 510, audi de xatrar @mous aiavovTat.—KourTos, the noise of the tusk grinding on its under tooth, ~—our word champ B92 TATAAOS A. (XI. , \ / yiyverat’ ot de pévovow adap Sewov rep edvra @ 4 3 > a J “ ~ Gs pa tor aud Odvona duidiArov éocedvovro ad aA val Tp@es' 0 O€ rparov pev auvpova Anuorrirny 420 » 9 Y > / yy 5 & / / OUTQAC EV W/LOV virepOev €7T O/ EVOS OCeEL doupl, > ‘ > a 7 \ Was 1¢ , é avTap ereta Wowva Kat Evvoyov egevapiéev. > A 7 “> » > of sh Xepoiapavra 0 ereita, KaO immwv aigavra, PS \ ‘ a 4 c D> ae /> 5 / JOUVPL KQTQ TT POT [LO tv VI GAOTLOOS oppadoerons a A OQ 9 , \ o ~ 5 A ~ vugev' 00 eV KOVinOL TETwV EAE YaLav ayooTM. 425 \ \ »” > A Q> » 2 4D r? > » , TOUS MEV €A0,00 ap Irmracidnv Xapor ovrace Soupi, 5 4 5 / — 2 QUTOKGOLYVY)TOV €UNYEVEOS >WKOLO. ~& CP? 4 & ff A / a 4h , TW O eTaAEENT wv okos Kile, icoGeos pws, lant N\ / > 5 \ auf , \ “as »” OTH 0€ par eyyus lov, Kal ply mpos pvVOoV EeuTreV. 5 3 Cc “ , CO 7 5 > QA f “@ Odvoed trodvawve, d0AwY aT HOE TOVOLO, 430 , s\ Cc n iE c AN oHMEpov 7 OoLoLoW EerrevSear Imracidycu, ta) / Od xy ‘ \ , > / TOWO GVOPE KATAKTELVAS KGL TEVYE aTTOUpPAS, ” 5 nA ¢€ 8 \ \ 5 \ \ 3 / 29 1) KEV €{4G) UTO OOUPL TUTTELS GTO HuLOV OAETONS. e Fy AN ¥ a Ne sD / > 37 WS €l77WV OUTIJOE KQT GO7TLOaA TAVTOC elo ny. raw’ 5 - n~ 5 » on dud. prev domidos TAGE Haew7s OuBpysov €yxos, 135 kat dua OdpyKos woAvdatdaAou Hpynpecro, , pig 4 nm / » 4 sQ7 >» TavTa oO aro TEvpov x poa. epyatey OvOE T EAC EV TladAds “AOnvain pxOjpevar éyxace hwtds. lat OA > “\ \ Lyd » / / > yv@ 0 Odvoevs 0 ot ov Tt TEAOS KaTAKaipLov nrbev, 418. JLEVOUOLY adap, they take their Stand at once and await his attack ; this being a safer course than to fly. Heyne compares the contrary con- duct shown on the attack of a lion, XVili. 65, 66. 423. atéavra, ‘when he had sprung from his chariot,’ viz. to attack him. So v. 46, vv& trrev ériBnodmevor Kata Sefvov @ov. 424. mpdotuno.v, ATpov or oudaddy, the pit of the stomach. The word does not elsewhere occur in Homer. —wtn aomidos, under or behind his shield, i.e. in a part which at the moment was unprotected.—ayoo7a, he clutched or seized the earth with his hand, lit. ‘the flat of the hand.’ 427. évnyevéos, well-born and there- fore comely: Schol. rod 7O owpare evpvovs. Apparently a transposition and poetic lengthening of jiyerns = cvyenis, like amepetovos for ameipecios &e. 430. woAvawe, far-famed; the sub- ject of many a story; whose exploits are famed in song. Some (with Butt- mann) render it ‘a man of many wise sayings,’ or saws. See ix. 678. x. 544.—dre, ‘ insatiate,’ a& v. 388, "Apns datos ToAguovo, & Verbal from aw, satio, with the « privative combined. 431, Sovotow, viz. by slaying myself as well as my brother Charops.— TOLWOE, VIZ, OlwW V@L Eopmev.—KEV OAETONS, oA€cetas av, see i. 184, 262. 434—436. Nearly these lines oc- curred iii. 356 seqq. 437. épyadev, ‘separated,’ Schol. exio- pioev, dueoracev. So v. 147, amo 4 avxévos duov éépyabev.—ovde, AAA’ ov, but Pallas did not suffer it to reach, or touch, the entrails er vitals of the warrior. 439. réAos Kataxaipvov, death by being hit in a vital place. So iv. 185, ovx ev Katpiw of0 mayn BéAos. The Schol. Ven. explains, éyvw 67 ov Kara Katptoy TéEAos HAGEV y TAHYH, OVK ES KatpLov Tomov éreAcvta, lit, ‘had entered ata | | | —— a _ oom xt \ » 9 , 1A \ A ed 6 avaxwpnoas OKov ™ pos poor eeuzrev. 66 TATAAOS A, 393 7) TOL pv ew eravoas ext Toweror payer Gar ROOF ok 5 AN ‘ , \ nA COOL 8 gd evOade py ier KQL we F éXavav par Too ExoerOa, é EULW o vo Oovpl dapévra EVXOS €Lol Oworety, Wwoyryv o TO de ‘ _ bbév / aa A 7 ; A & yp O€ EeTATTpEPVErTL peTAPpEevw Ev COPY THEEV » 4 “o \ Ay / » Ow MeTonyUS, 01a 0€ oTYFET dw eAaccer. 6 4 QA / x a ~™ 5 / < an > “ , ovrnoev O€ TETWV* OO ETEVEATO OLOS Odvaowe; ¢ > (Ss , ogee Kabaipyoovat Gavotte wep, GAN oiwvoi 5 \ 7 , \ \ 4 / WLLNOTAL Eepvovel, TEpt TT EPO. TUKVGa BaXovres: eX ¥ 3 ¥ We ~ , ~*~ ? 499 auTap eu, el Ke Gavw, KTEPLOVTL ye Ovor Ayatot. e > \ SI 7 oo 4 .) ” WS ELTWV .WKOLO Sauppoves on ptipov eyXos ew TE Xpoos €AKE KAL Go7rLOOS d6udadoerons* aipa O€ ot oracbévtos dvécouto, KHde Se Gupov. nw C ff is 4 At a Cw ~ Tpaes d€ peyalupot ows LOoV aly ‘Odvejos, 440 G Oein , i pada on oe Kixay ETAL airrvs oA«Gpos. "Aidt kAvToToAw.”’ 445 > %:. ah \ f > > / , N, Kal O pev hvyad avtis vToaTpeWas éBeByxu, , ~ BL TTATOU VLE Oaippovos lir7roOa.0L0, 450 > \ / \ \ / / OV PYV TOL YE TATYP KAL TOTVLA LYyTHP 455 460 , > + 9.3 5 ~ + KEK OEVOL Kal opto €7T AvT@ Ta LVTES EOTNOGAV. 5 \ 7 > 2¢ , > sc auTap Oy E«foTigw avEexaceTo, av fatal depth,’ or made a fatal lodg- ment. But this is rather harsh, and the reading of Heyne and Spitzner, BéAos Kata Kaipvor, i. e. wépos, is better. 440. avaxwpynoas, having retired back, viz. from the effects of the wound.—d Seid’, ‘ah, wretch! be as- sured that utter destruction is coming upon you; no doubt, you have stopped me from fighting age 1inst the Trojans, but I promise you that,’ &c. The next three verses occurred v. 652— 654, 447, 448. This distich also is read in Vili. 258, 259. 450. Gf. i ii, 28, evders, "Arpéos vie Sat- dpovos immodapovo 5 453. kaBawpety oooe, to draw down or close the eyelids, occurs also in Od. xi. 426, and ib. xxiv. 296.—épv- ovot, a form of the future, like éga- wiw, sup. 365, ‘shall rend’ or tear thee. A word more properly applied € 0 €T aipous. to dogs dragging a carase, than to vultures. - TTEPa muxva, thei hy thickly- feathered wings. Cf. muvorrepot an- doves, Soph. Oed. Col. 1’. The flap- ping of the wings is néant, as the birds light on the carcase, or change their position; and whm many are upon one body, it seems, as it were, to be shrouded in feathers. 455. xreprovot ye. If Ifall, at least I shall be buried by gollike Greeks. This Attic form of the future is rare in Homer. 457. kat agnidos. Sup 435 the ja- velin had pierced throurh the shield and wounded the flank. 460. ém avra, i.e. mpS avTov Hore evaytious oTnvat avTe, tiey all went to the spot where he wa;. We should have expected én avdv, ‘ against him,’ viz. to slay him. 461. ave, atre. Aesci, Theb, 186, avery, Aaxdeu, Phd bhi ; : f SUH ni ! Ras | - ie? i Pua 394. IAIAAOS A. (XI. ir i] | { 4 ig aa TITS ‘ ‘ ” > of \ sO , AIH : 4 TPLS LEV ETELT TUTEV, OT OV KE bady Xa0€ Pwros, : : $i} tii) ‘ O> » / 5 / / iil Hi i Tpis 0 GLeV LAXOVTOS dpynidtiros MeveAaos. } ang => a> oy 3 ” , 9 ‘ 37 Pe iE j aya 0 ap AtavTa T por Eepwveev eyyus covTa ' Hits ir ' 1 > ~ ‘ , , A Ae: Hay " “ ATav duoyeves TeAapwvie, Koipave Aawr, 465 PUT tite | , $3~.8 A , o >’ > , il hae appt p~ Odvoanos tadacidpovos iKeT avTy, Fubaiih Ne hay A 9. 8 c Mone fp. Pe A a, ray BE TW ikeAn WS €L € Bwwarto jLOUVOV €OVTG : EE AE | / £ PIF : r ' 5 la 4 fe Sw n~ ¢ 7 Sha Tp@es amroTpyavTes Evi KPATEpYH VOLLVY. TRS y > » yp of >” L/ \ ” ea ag iii GAN topev Ka optrov: adefenevar yap apevov. we yf i) LAN / iG 9. :N: 7a / / ow fait yi O€LOW fL) TL TWAUYHOLV EVL Tpweoot prov Ets, 470 Hs ih i < ‘ , , N ys a , 3? 3 ela exUXos Eewv, peyarn de oly Aavaoit yevyTa. i] ie ’ e > ‘ 5 aA O38 7 ~ , , git @s ei7Mv O pev NPY, 00 aw EareETO icolEos Pus. VAL) ta Pile R pt y e »” ‘2 a a yD ‘ 5 ~. G3 ai. & 5 , ne ta evpov exeit Odvona dudtdov, audi 0 ap avTov te ih f a o 3 ” Q 1 AA y aN ) Tpa@es erov ws et Te Oadowvol Owes operpu rity an > > » \ ) , ? > 1A s $4 rc HRA i aup eAadhov kepaov PePAnpevov, ov T eSad avynp 47 Ae it hte i \ a \ , > » £ sa BT : Pie iw amo veupyns’ TOV MEV T nAvée TOOECOLV | Ne z f 4 > = \ \ f . > > / = PU | devywv, opp aia Avapoy Kal youvat opwpy) ey ise \F oe. > Ve OSs / Ta , > 4 5 / Pui i{h GQUTAP ETEL OY) TOV YE OAPLATTETAL WKUS OLOTOS, ; pi! 5 , VA 5 ” a a 7 1 opLopayot july Owes ev ovpect OapdaTTovaolv sity ; > ' , oe A, 5 , A> 2. . 8 , 480 ‘ hit EV VEMEL OKLEPW" ETL TE ALY YYYAYE OALMOV eet 47 ay 462. xaée, ‘contains,’ i.e.asloudas tending,’ is that of * making oneself f a man’s head can shout. It is to be busy’ in the cause of another. éa- hal observed that the Greeksand Romans ¢otvot Owes, * tawny jackals,’ These | always measure loudness by size, me- oe are mentioned ache ge yaAn dwvyn, magna vor, &. Hence 103. The name seems derived irom ) ih} the human head is here spoken of as their swiftness and perhaps keenness ) a measure of capacity.—x4a6e, from (see on 900s, V. 536).—Saowvot, see ll, i} xavéavw, the aorist of which iscom- 307. The simile is well conceived: | monly reduplicated, xéxadov. the Trojans crowd round the wounded ; t 467. rS—ws «i, lit, ‘like to that case Ulysses as jackals (or wild dogs) hud- Bi! ft which would occur, if’ &.—f.dare, dle round a stricken stag; and they ih i Biagowro. Of, Od, xxiii. 9, Bidwv7d ze are dispersed by the sudden appear- cei e ii maida. Herodotus too uses the form ance of Ajax, as the @aes fly before oes fi Brac@ar, Compare BeBinxer, X. 172. the lion which chance has brought Jie ie 469. touer, hortative, wer, to the spot (480). ; i} on ie 470. povweis, Sup. 401, o1W@y & 476. Tov ev, i.e. Tov Baddvra, The Vii | ig ’USucevs SovpixAuTos. stag has escaped from the hunter by 47 13 473. ebpov érecra, Compare for this flight, while the b100d Is eee ne (ei) formula iv. 89. v. 855. sup. 197. Od. the knees are fleet and nimbie; bt ae Xxiii. 45. when it has sunk down exhausted by N 474. ETOVvTO, either ‘busied them- the wound, the ravenous jackals be- hil . Selves, as aud “Odvona Tpwes erov, gin to devour it.—Atapov, a form of Bei inf, 482, or, which is the more natural xAcapor, as laena of xAatva, P Sane sense of the middle, ‘followed him 480, Sdaiuwv, luck or chance,—Av, it Pini up close,” wptAouy aud avTov. Cf. X. Aé€ovra., from the same root AéF, AaF t : ve 516, ws 10 “AOnvainv peta Tudéos viov (Vv. 782),—aowTyy, Tov TLvouEvor, Avp.ate t €movoav. Vii. 316, Tov Sépov audi 6 vopevor, destructive, mischievous ; cf. exov. It appears therefore that the xvi. 853, as dé AvKoe apveroul eweXpacy primary idea of ‘following’ or ‘at- épido.cw oivrar, Aesch, Ag. 717; Sain ) ee XL] IATAAOS A. , = ah / Nf 5 4 A AZ OLTHV WES MEV TE OLETPETAYV, AUTAP O OATTTEL, = ¢ , 3 5 > > ~ an % A ds pa tor aud Odvoja daidpova rouxidouynrny wn o 4 \ » 5 ¢ Tpwes €rov WoAAol TE KAL AANKLULOL, auTap o y ov YPws , © , \ > ale OwV ® eyXee O{LUVETO vnAces HAap* Alas 0 éyyidev 7A0e pépwv caKos nvTE TUpyor, ~ \ 4 n A, A £ ¥\ ¢ » arn 5¢ mape’, Tpdes de duetperav GAAvois GAXos. > \ / / > , + & , ec / 7 To. TOV MeveAaos apytos efay OptAov ‘ »y - 7 G — Ss A. A : XELPOS EXWV, ELWS VEepaTTwVY TKEOOV HAGTEV LTT7TOUS. aw ~ y / sy e Atas dé Tpwecow eTAAmeEvos €LA€ AdpuxXov a sa a7 , ~ rea IIpiapidnv, voGov viov, exevra 0€ ILavdoKxov OvTa, > “ ~) \ /, Qi OvTA OE Avoavdpov kat Ilvpacov Oe ] [vAapryv. c > ¢ / ,/) 4 NEA N , @s 0 OTOTE TANGwY TOTAMOS TEOLOVOE KATELOLY 7 > ” 5 vs \ ” a XEyappous KaT Oper, oTralopevos Atos on ppw, Todas dé dpts alaXdeas oAAGs d€ TE TEevKAS éoéperat, todAov b€ T advoryerov eis Aa BadXeu, +e ” : / Q7 / a ” ws eherev KAovEewv TedLov TOTE Halolwos ALas, A As o \ , dailwy. Urmous TE Kal GVEpas. sa 7 of + ovde Tw Extwp , > > 4 / > ; , meveT, ETrel pa pays er GpioTEepa papvaTo Tac7s, M” G 2 lon ~ Am oe , OXVas TAP TOTA{LOLO AKO[LAVOPOV, TH pa paALora, eOpewev Sé A€ovta civ oVTws—avip.— éverpecay, ‘ disperse in alarm.’ 484, aioowv, ‘ moving rapidly to and fro.” See x. 348 and 456.—vyAcés Fuap, a euphemism for popov, aS dovAccov 7Amap for SovAciay &e. 486. mapeé, which Hesych. explains by xwpis, éxrds, here seems to mean simply mapa (Schol. rapéory S€), Per- haps mapaé, as orn 8 evpag, sup. 251. Possibly however wape§ may mean, that though he stood a little outside or on one side of the crowd, they were scared away by his mere ap- proach. 487, rév, viz. the wounded Ulysses, who is led off by the hand by Mene- laus, and supported by him till his, i.e. Menelaus’, squire drives up his chariot. 490. otra, see iv. 525. 492. Ajax is compared to the irre- sistible force of a flood, that bears down all before it, as Diomede in v. 87 seqq. Compare also iv. 452. Trans- late, ‘and as when a full river comes down to the plain, a wintry torrent from the mountains, pressed onwards by a rainfall from Zeus, and carries away into its current many dry oak- trees and many pines, and discharges much drift-wood into the sea, so’ &c. —For drdgew, urgere, to press on be- hind, see v. 334. viii. 8341,—épts acga- Aéas, trees felled up in the mountains by the banks of the stream, and left there to dry until a flood brings them down into the lower plains or into the sea. So iv. 487, 7 mev T aCouevy KelTal ToTamoLo Tap Ox0as.—adpvayeror, from advocew, probably; it does not occur elsewhere in Homer, Some, with Heyne, explain it sand, mud gravel, &c.—With the middle «iode peTat Compare Kaxyy épida mpopepovTat, ili. 7. 496. Ebere kAovewr, followed up (the enemy) throwing the whole field, i.e. fighters in the field, into confusion. Doederlein compares Hes. Theog. 365, yaiav Kat BévOea Aiuvyns TaVTN OMws eéerovot,—daigwv, making havoc of, lit. ‘ dividing,’ from root éaf, 498. ex aptotepa. To one looking northwards, and towards the sea from Troy, the Scamander was on the left hand.—avépav, Schol. trav "Axawv.—Kapyva, see Sup. 158, CMTE RS ng re Pel ere xe a ee ae oe ee “ ~ ee 396 IAIAAOS A. [ XI. ee A , . So Bice a5 0 GVOp@V TUTTE KAPNVA, Bon 6 acBeoros opwpet 500 7 2 / 5 4 / \ 5 / ] iat Neoropa Z appt peyav Ka ap7lLoV loopevya. ie \ ‘ “ c / / e¢ /y "Extwp pev peta. TOLTW OplAcE PEPMEPA PECWV Pr , a > / % eyyer immootvyn Te, veov 0 adamace padayyas* so> 1¢y tf Qs. , OvO GV TW XaQ0VTO KeAevGou OLOL Axa.ol, 5 ‘ ‘ 4 & ‘\ tr / / 4 ei wy AXeEavdpos, EAevns roots TUKOMLOLO, 505 “~~ 5 ia / A Pat TAVTEY APLOTEVOVTG Mayaova TT OULEVO. \awv, s,s“ / > a A ‘ Cc & \ > id tpryAwxive Padov Kata. O€CLOV WLOV. na ¢€ JS / / ? / TW pa TrEPLOELO QV Levee TVELOVTES Axaot, / , awd © 1.7) TWS pW TOA€ELOLO petakduwUevtos EXoLev. / a3 3 w \ / 7+ / Qa abrixa 8 “ldopeveds tpooehovee Neoropa ovov 510 > ~~ 7 + rn , Aan > Fa! “o Néorop NyAniadyn, peya Kudos Axavor, 7. Se la ? 5 : / - aie fQ / ae. de M , , / aypel, TwV OX EWS ETLOYOEO, TAP OE 4 AK AV ae ; ~ n As , > + / +Y Bawerw, és vnas 0€ TAXLGT EXE PwVUXAS LTTOUS" 4 4 Tat LL inTpos yap avy p ToOAAGY avTacétos GAAWwY 5 / $ 9 ; 7 , > » / / > ee] [ iovs T EKTOPVEW ETL T 1TLO Pappaka TAooel. | 515 a ey] > a> ah / Ps , a ws epar , ovo amilnoe Tepyvios irora Neorwp. sy @ aie > > 7 \ O4 - / aitixa Gv éyéwv éreBHoeTo, Tap 0€ Maxawv a 3 > A AY or zs <% > f 5 wn Bai, LALO Ks VEL tov VLOS OfLUJLOVOS LYTYPOS- Ao ‘ o C \2 5) / pactigev 0 lmr7rous, TH O obK aKovTe terecOnv al f / n~ . / “nw Vyas ETL yAapupas ™ yap didov er A€TO Gupo. 520 - ry ; aN 7, A > / > / Kefpiovys O€ 1 Ppwas OpPLVOJLEVOUS €eVO7NO EV 502. ducdree, euaxero, Schol. See inf. 523.—épmepa, dire, ruthless deeds; from the double root pep, as in mep- pnpttu, lit. ‘ causing anxiety.’ Hesych. xarena, Seva, ppovTidos agua. Of, vill. 453. 504, ov’, dAA’ ovK Gy K.7.A.—KeAevOou, the course they were pursuing; either literally, or, as the Schol. explains it, the course or line of their zeal in the fight. Heyne thinks it a military term in the former sense, comparing woAenoto yehupar, Of. xii. 262. 506. mavoev is to be construed with ap.orevorvra, ‘had stopped him from doing deeds of valour.’ Cf. vii. 90, ov aor’ dpirtevovTa Karéxtave atd.mos Exrwp,—rpryAw xii, with three barbs, cf. v. 393. 508. t» pa, ‘for him then,’ Ma- chaon, ‘the Greeks, though in the heat of the contest, were alarmed, lest they (the Trojans) should make him a prisoner if the fight inclined in their favour” Schol. Ven, avzi 709, weTaBAnbevTos TOU TOAEKLOU Kal emixpa- TeaTEépwv yevonévwv Tov Tpwwr. Acie jam inclinata Achivorum, Heyne. The dative depends on 7ep.-. 512. a@yper, see on Vii. 459,— Exe éAavve, as iii. 263, Vv. 240, &e. 514, intpos, a leech, or chirurgeon, is equivalent in value to many others The figure of speech is probably taken from the custom of ransoming or ex: changing captives. 518. auvmovos, skilful, see viii. 278 Asclepius, or Aesculapius, is not here represented as a god, but only as a man of superior skill. See ii. 731, 1% 194. 519, 520. This distich occurred x. 550, 531. 521. KeBprdvys. See Viii. 318.—tap- BeBaws, acting as mapasarys, while Hector was driving. Heyne however TAIAAOS A. — Ll TAapPeE aws KOL [LLY TOS vOov & €€L7TEV. ; Pos “EKTop, VOL prev evOad OptA€omev Aavaoicw, 7 al y / ’ 5 / . c 9X 57 7X ETKXATLY TOAEJLOV OVONKEOS" OL O€ 1 AAAOL Tpdes dpivovrat ériié, (rot Te Kal avTol. eB S€ pu Alas 8é KAoveet TeAapwvios. eyvov’ Pe ‘ > > » 4 / 5 \ % 2 “a cipv yap aud wmourw exer oakos. aAXa Kal Hels a>+sY¢ \ ¢ + tA? / / Keio imTrous TE Kal app iOvvopev, evOa padiora e a“ Y / \ x» Q a) / ITTHES TECOL TE, KAKYV EPLOa mpoPadovtes, a> aAAnAous dA€Kovat, Bon 6 aaBeoros Oo opwpev.’ ds dpa dwvycas yuacev kadXitptyas irmous 4 “~ \ “4 “~ 5>/ paotiy. Avyupy* Tol o€ TANyHs aLovTes c/ > + a \ 7 x Toa cat Ave o. puyep epepov OoV mene cesin pwas Kat Ayastous, Y oo vy oreiBovres vexvas TE Kal Go7ridas. aipaTt.d agwy c +. See véplev o GTas TEeTAAGKTO Kal GVTUYES Ql TEplL OLPpoV, is ap ad trmeiwy drAéwv pabapryyes —BadXov 7 > 5 , 5 / a s AA ¢ at T Gat eTLOO WT PWV, 0 de LEeTO OvVat optAov a , ene / / > Qs N 4 dvdpojeov PI]Cat TE peeradALevos* €v O€ KVOOLILOV - X “ , } ‘\ fy A , nKe Kaxov Aavaotot, pivuvOa d€ xalero Soupos. a n » 5 ~ / - 5 a A avTap 0 TaV aAAwV €ETETWAELTO oTixas avopav ” > » , s , a7 EyXEL T Gopi Te peyaAoisi TE KEPPAdLOLOLY, thinks if here means yroxedwr, though the two words are generally opposed. 525. outAcouwer, we are de aling, i. @. fighting (sup, 502) with the Greeks. Schol. Ven. xuvpiws Aéyer optdAdouer, Ou0U Tas iAas oupPaddAopevr. See New Cratylus, § 163, where miles is re- garded as a shortene ie form from the same roots. —E€oXaT UY, ‘on the out- Saillbs, HaAXNS en apLoTepa 7 TAaATHS, SUP. 498. —dvonxéos, see ii, 686.—optvov7at, “ab Ajace in dextro coriu, sup. 496. y Heyne. —kxat avtoi, ef. tmmous Te Kat avépas, Sup. 497. In the general con- fusion, the chariots were thrown upon the ranks of infantry. 527. evpv oaKos. Schol. €v@ev Kat Evpyodxns 6 Tov Alavros vtos, (Soph. A). 575.) 528. ivvouer, the hort ative aorist, LOvvumer. —mpoBadovTes, ‘putting for- ward,’ mpopepovtes. Cf. ili. 7, neprae & apa Tai ye KaKnV épida mpopépovTat, 532. Avyupn, Schol. ty ogvv 7xov amoTehovon, i.e. * the sounding lash.’ Soph. Aj. 242, mate. Acyupg pacteyt Su7Aj. 534—537. These verses occur with slight variations in xx. 499 seqq.— véxvas, see On X. 493.—avrvyes, see on v. 262. The meaning probably is, that the axle beneath was splashed with blood from the horses’ hoofs, and the avtvyes behind from the drops fiung off from the tire.—o ée, viz. Cebriones. 538. avdpoueov, here for avipwv. It is usually an e pithet to xpéas, aiwa, or Xpws. — €VIKE, as éuBadey ee to throw in confusion and rout, Ach, —pivuv0a «7... “he drew ce but little from the lance,’ i.e. he did not care to get out of spear’s reach. Sc hol. er oAvyov THS Bodxs TOU Soparos vr EXWPEL, AVTL TOU ovee er odtyor, GAN Get GuveTrA€KETO, Doederlei in, ‘ pa- rumper hasta uti desinebat.” Heyne, ‘*‘parum, nihil, cessabat a pugnando, h. e. continuo, sine intermissione, hasta utebatur.” 540, 541. These two verses occurred sup. 264, 265. By o in this verse Hector appears to be meant. leer Set ta rt ae “ HG Th i ] = lef f- t' + a a y Nil} ‘ ul ci Soe on ee me LT a ae, ¢ Se ee « ings ee a ee ae 598 IAIAAOS A. [ XT. / / Atavros 8 GAeewve pax nv TeAapwviddao. Cr \ , o - nS ge 3 4» ; f A , | Zevs yap Ol veer a , OT AJLELVOVL PwTt [ax 0170. | 4 C ‘ A> 5 4Y / > Leds 5¢ rarnp Atavl iwWilvyos év PdBov dpow. Aa OA / 4 Qs / / ¢ / OTY O€ TAPov, omulev 0€ TAKOS Bare €rTa[30€Lov, 545 / QA , 24? € ‘No 6 ae , TPETOE O€ TATTYVAS ED OPAL OV, pe E€OLKWS, {yvTpoTaAlomevos, OALyoV yovu youvos apeliPwv EVTPOTTAALCOMLEVOS, OAL) Y Y Lp : c o> » / n~ 5 \ , as 6 alfwva A€ovta BPowv amo pecoavAoto / / \ 5 , 5 ~ EOOEVAVTO KUVES TE KGL GVEPES AYPOLWTAL, ° ~ 6 ~ la) 4 OL TE pu ovK €eloot Powv ex Lap EeXeo bat Cy cn oS , 5 , aA A ~ 5 , TAVVUK OL eYPyNTTOVTES” O Oe KP€l@vV eparilwy :] > > 7 ‘ / A » iver, GAX ov TL TpPyooel* Gajrees yap GKOVTES / 7 / \ ca) GvTiov diccovet Opaceiawv aro xEpar, / /, Ya / / “ / / KOLOPEVAL TE OETAL, TAS TE TPEL ETTVMLEVOS TEP" saA/ a> ¢ ~ ied yoev 0 amrovor pw en TETLNOTL Gupa 556 = Bf BLE BIO 7 / > ws Aas TOT aro T'powv TETLYILEVOS TOP M” / > > \ 7 Sf 4 > qn LE TOAN QEKWY* TEL Y2p OLE VIUC LV Axawy. 7 3 yy ¢ Q> 3 4 5‘ sf) / Aad [ ds 0 OT OVOS Tap apouUpaY iwy EbLnTaTO TALOaS 544. Atavre, the dative elided, as inf. 589.— defor, a sudden panic.— tapwy, ‘he stood bewildered, and threw, or slung behind him his shield, and trembled, looking anxi- ously or wistfully towards the crowd,’ viz. which hemmed him round. The genitive seems to mean ‘in the di- rection of,’ as ém @xeavoto peé@pwr, iii. 5.—evrpotadAccouevos, ‘oft turning round,’ viz. as hesitating whether to fly. See vi. 496.—yorv «.7.A., lit. ‘changing but little knee for knee,’ i.e. walking away slowly. 549. é€ooevavro, epoByoayv, drive in haste away from the inner stock- yard, i.e. the place where the cattle are penned at night. For cever@ar,— ag@at, see sup. 415.—éx miap édrAéoOae, 1.@. Thy miotarny e&eAEeoPar, ‘to choose out a fat one from the oxen,’ or a prime fat ox. Schol. ryv xpatiorny Kat AtTapwrarny tev Bowyv. Heyne renders it, “ pinguedinem boum (la- niando) exsugere,’ comparing XvViii. 583, Boos—eéyxata Kai méeAav aiwa Aa- dvocerov, But see Buttmann, Lexil. p. 475, who takes mtap to be a sub- stantive. 552. i@vec seems to express the repeated act. He keeps making a straight attack on the herd, but is constantly kept off by darts and lighted brands, till at last in the morning he retires vexed from the attempt. 554. derat, torches, lit. ‘ bound up (sticks or twigs), from dew, The word occurs in Ar. Vesp. 1361.—7pei, cf. v. 256, tpety pm ovx eéa IlaAAas "AOnvn. — Tetrnorr, a very difficult word, and the more so, because te- Tinwevos is often used in precisely the saine sense, as in the very next verse, Analogy points to tvéw, a by-form of tiw (i), like ciéw and xtw, c¥péew and kupw, &c. The idea seems to be that of putting a value on, and therefore feeling a concern for a thing. Com- pare dAéyew, for aya Aeyev, ‘to reckon in,’ and so ‘care for,’ with aXyos ad adeyervos. 557. WoAA’ aéxwv, aS TOA’ aexaco- evn, Vi. 458.—Sdie, ‘he feared; cf. v. 566, mept yap die roureve Aa@v., He re- tired with reluctance, knowing that he was leaving the Grecian ships to the mercy of the enemy. 558. In the remarkable simile here following, the slow and reluctant pace of Ajax, who tardily yields even to strokes of the spear (565), is com- pared to that of an ass, who has broken away from boys, and regard- less of their cudgels, regales himseif in a corn-field.—éSiujoaro, Paras, XI.] vobns, © 57 TOAAG TEepi porar dudis edyn, TATAAOS A. 399 ketper tT eioeAOov Bald Ajvov" ot O€ TE matdes Ps e / , Q 7 , 5 ~ TUTTOVEW poTadolct, Bin O€ Te vnTin avTorv’ 5 “a ? 1¢ aN / 7 9 / A. m aomovon T eSyAacoayv eret T Exopecoato pophys e hip ae > Aw , 7 , e7 as TOT exert Atavra peyav, Tehapwviov viov, ~ 5 , Tpaes brépOupot TnAekAEtToL T €TLKOUPOL , a A / / 8 ¢ VUOOOVTES SEVOTOLOL feeoov OQGKOS QleV E7OVTO. Atas 6 aAAore pLev PLVNTACKETO Govpidos oAKS avtis vrootpedUeis, Kal épnTvcacKe padayyas / Oo 7 4 , Tpwwv L7r7TFOOALOV, OTe O€ TPWTATKETO evyew. / ay , 4 5 \ a ¢ , TOVTAS Oe TPOcepye Goas €7TL VAS OOEVELY, 5 \ Q\ nn / . wa, lon A / autos 0€ Tpwwv Kat Axavov Odve pLeonyUS € , LOTOILEVOS. \ Aa, A A ’ / 5 \ an TO de Oovpa Gpacetawy aTro XELPwV GAAa mev év OAKEL MEYOAW TUvyeY OPMEVa TpPOTTw a ) pmeyadw Tay pf rp ; y AN \ Z , , \ 5 A ToAAGd O€ Kal peconyv, Tapos ypoa NevKov e7raupeLv 5 / 7 , ‘ > €V Yat7) LOTAVTO, NiAaLopeva. XPees Goat. | \ Ww e¢ > 5 / > ony , 5 ‘ e/ TOV O WS OVV €VO1NT Evaipovos ayAaos VvLOS EtpirvXos rukwotct Bialopevov BerXeeoow, “~ e —_ > 5 \ 3s / ‘a 4 5 4 a \ n~ OTH pa TAP ATOV lw, Kal AkKOVTLGE OOUpL Pace, \ / At > / / a) Kat Bare Pavoadnv “Amicaova, roméva Aaov, 'Schol. Bin évixnoer. defies or prevails by force over, &c.—vwO@7s, patient of blows, slow to feel, avatia@nros.- ~GpL= dis eayn, according to Buttmann, Lexil. p. 97, means ‘are broken in two. But, if €ayn be taken in a general sense, it may well mean, “who has many a cudgel broken upon him and about his sides.’ Cf. Ar. Lysistr. 357, ov mepikaTagar To év- Aov turtTovT EXPHV Tw avTas ; 561. vyrin, “ vana, nil efficiens,” Heyne.—orovdp, i. @. poacs, ‘at last,’ or ‘ with difficulty.’ Cf. ii. 99, orovsy & Cero Aaos. V. 893, Tw mer eyo oroven Sauynue €recocy, 565. The construction, as Heyne remarks, is viocovres Atayta oaKos.— évoroicr, with pikes or poles, cf. sup. 260. ’ 566. pynodoxero, a frequentative aorist, he ever and anon bethought himself of the furious fight, i, @, though he was in fact retreating, sup. 547. ; 569. mpoéepye, he for med (as it were) a fence in front, (to prevent) the Trojans from making their way in a body to the ships. Lit. ‘he kept them ail off in front (viz. when he faced t hem) from proceeding against the ships.’ Schol. os €pkos “Axavov elpyel TOUS TOAEMLOUS. 570. Construe peonyis tordmevos, by taking a position between the com- batants, and so as to separate them. —Oive, cum impetu ruebat, Heyne. 572. Oppeva mpdogw, ‘speeding on- ward,’ i.e. which would have gone further if they had not been stopped by the shield. — dppevos is the epic aorist, root dp, dpv, dpa, like aAwevos, BAnmevos, Séynevos &C. —éraupelv, see sup. 391.—AtAatoueva, ‘ eager, as if the javelins had a will of their own. Cf. iv. 126, dato & dards d&vBeArjs Kab’ optdov enumrégbar peveaivwr, XXxi. 69, eyxe & ap’ urép voTov evi yain €oTH, LEMEVN XPOOS amevat avdpomeoto. The same two verses occur also xv. 316, 317. 576. Evpvmvaos. 1676 Soe ii, 736. vii, ars ih i Pe aoe ——- - ed SIT Ee we ag SS Bl LS ee eS ee ee ey - = os <= TSC we — EE ee ~_ 4.00 ITAIAAOS A. e e 4 Ia ah ao ¢ \ / >. » YTAP VITO TPATLOwY, eiJap 0 UTO YOUVaT euoev. ~ > , Q2 ) / \ ” , > > > » EipimvAos 0 éropovce, Kal OLVUTO TEVXE AT WLW. Cw ‘\ > TOV O > ; > te Q ‘) a7 WS OUV EVONT EV AAe§avopos Geoeions / S,5 , > / 5 / 4¢é Tevxye aTrawvpevov Amuraovos, avTLKa TOSOV ee > 7 > ~3 , / © Wd \ 5 ~ edxer é7 EipuTiAw, cat pi Padre pnpov owTo L / 4 Ax AS a / ‘I SeEidv" éxAadaOy de dovak, EBapuve d€ pnpov. 5 a> , w/) . > ~ 3 / au 6 ETapwv €s eUvoOs exaceTo Kp aXEEiVwV, or CO aT » Qs . / “~ / UG EV O€ OLAT PUG LOV, Aavaouce YVEYOvVwHS, “ce? , > , c , > ON ‘dD @ diAot Apyelwv 1YyTOPES OE [LEOOVTES, ~ > 2) \ 7 \ 5 / \ > aotnt édedixGevtes Kat apovere vndees Nap > > <\ / & ~ Atav@, ds Bereecor Bialerar ovde E Pypt Jf & > / / > hevgerO éx roA€Emov dvonx€0s. GAAG par avTnv 590 > o¢ > > , rr / totac? aud Alavra péeyav, TeAcpwviov viov.’’ * > mM / : a ‘4 as ehar EvpumvAos BeBAnpevos ol Oe Tap QUTOV / My f > » / TANGO” EoTHTAY, TAKE wuotow KALvaVTEs, Sovpat GVA YX OMEVOL. 7 ~ AV 1 4 4 5 \ : €lS, €7I oTn 0€ pweTaoTpEpUEis, EEL LK as i ‘eTO EUVOS ETALPWV. vas QO / »” + BS tav & dvtios nAvOe Alas, 4 or e a ‘ / \ +f) / WS Obl peev PapvavTo OELLAS TU; OS aiGop.evouo" YY 10 +f a3 , / , / Neoropa 0 €x 7oAEuoLto pEpov NyAyeuat varrou 579. wwd mpamidwy, close to the dia- phragm. 581. évonoev, When he noticed what Eurypylus was about, and saw that he was off his guard, viz. as engaged in stripping the corpse. 584. éxAagéy. The reed or shaft broke off (perhaps being constructed to do so), leaving the head in the wound, and so gave pain and stilf- ness to the thigh because it could not be removed without excision (inf. 844).—éyagero, viz. Paris.—nuveev, Eurypylus. 588. eAcdrxGevres, ‘rallying.’ —vyAcés Huap, Sup. 484. 590. devéer@ar, wwOyPecPar, incolu- mem evadere, servari, Heyne. Here ov dyut is ov« avy, I do not believe, do not feel confident.—évan xéos, see ii. 686. 592. map’ avrov, by Hurypylus, who though wounded (which is the force of BeSAnuevos) himself, still rallied his frieuds to assist Ajax. 593, xAivavtes, having rested, or thrown back, their shields on their shoulders. The object of this is not very clear. Heyne supposes that a compact force was thus formed, within which Eurypylus could retire, the shields on the shoulders of the men forming a kind of testudo, See xiii, 488. xxii. 4, where the same phrase occurs. It may be that the shield was thrown back to allow of a more effective use of the lanee. 594. avrios #AGe, he came up with his face turned to his friends and his back to the foe; but no sooner had he reached them, than he took his stand and turned again to face the enemy. 596. Seuas mupods, after the manner of fire; the accusative is used like Siknv by the Attics. Cf, xiii. 678. xvill. 1. 597. Néoropa x.7.A, The narrative reverts to 506, 510. sup. It is so con- structed, as Heyne remarks, that on a slight incident the remainder of the [liad in great measure turns. Patroclus is sent by Achilles to in- quire who the wounded knight may be: and hence follows the succour rendered by Patroclus, his death, and the vengeance exacted for it by Achilles, XL] TAiAAOS A. > * . a idpwove’, Wyov O¢ Maxdova. rouéeva adv. \ baw / Qa 7 ~ > / rov d€ idwy évonoe TodapKys Stos AxtAAevs* , \ al * ECTIKEL yap €7rl TPUPVY) peyaKnTel vn, 5 / / > \ a 4 , ELO OPOWV TOVOV QUTVV iWKG. TE daKpvoecoar. = A> ¢ A ‘ a aia 6 ératpov éov IlarpoxAja mpoceecrer, dbeyEdwevos Tapa vydos 0 b€ KAioinfev axovoas »” > 7 ~ a / expore tos Apt, kakov 0 dpa ot méhev apy’ ate. / / 7 / , »” e/ [ rov T POTEPOS T POO €€l7re Mevotriov OAKULOS VLOS , / > n~ Ay ‘ + ~ “rimre we KiKAnoKELS Ayxtrev; Ti O€ TE KPEW E/LELO wt 5 , sa \ ° Tov O G7raLel[Zopevos TpocEehy TOOGS WKUS "Aytrdeds | c Qa ’ , “~ a , 4 “ “ te Mevortiddy, TO Eu@ Keyapiopeve Gvjso, “~ ip \ 7 > 5 \ f > / VUV OLW Tept yovvar €[A0. oTnces Gat Aya.ovs / \ \ c / A. 2 / ALTTOpEVOUS* XPEL Yap LKAVETAL OVKET GVEKTOS. Le Fe a ~) + / By GAN’ iOe viv, TlarpoxAe duidire, Néorop €peto ° “a OV TLYA TOVUTOV ayel BeBAnpEvov EK TOAEMOLO. Ss \ 4 > # 4 r , / Yi 7) TOL PEev TAY om.oGe Mayaovt TAVTA €OLKEV a> sd \ AN sd / 7) AokAnmiddyn, arap odK ov oppata pwrtos" 7 / | ed A ; 77 Ot Y2p fe TApPYLoav Tpocow PLELAVEL. &s haro, IdrpoxAos dé pidw exerted ETALPW, A ‘\ / / / \ lal > lo Bn dé Oéew mapa Te KAicias Kat vnas Ayawwv. \ 7 7 \\ + “ , ot 0 ore 51) KAuoinv NynAynuddew apixov7o, 5 \ , an ‘2D 5 \ \ 7 / QUTOL mev p aTreHyoav ET xYova TovAvPorepay, 7 +] ~ ~ , ir7movs o Bipupddwv Geparrwv Ave TOLO yEpovTos 599, isiov évonoe, ‘saweand noticed,’ i.e. with interest or curiosity. He did not as yet know who it was; cf. inf. 614.—peyaxyret, see sup. 5. 601. t@xa, as if from iw& = twxh, oc- curs only in this place. The possibi- lity of seeing the fight on the Trojan plain from the Grecian camp is here asserted ; but it can hardly be geo- graphically true, even allowing for considerable changes in the coast- line. 603. mapa vnds, Schol. avri tov rapa. vnt, aro THS vyds.—Construe KAcotnBev axoveas, ‘hearing from within his tent,’ (or perhaps, from Achilles’ tent, ix. 190.) 604, Kaxovd apxy, viz. because inf. 796 Achilles is entreated by Nestor to allow Patroclus to go forth to the fight, which ended in his death. 606. For oe (ixavec) Xoew See vii. 109. 620 ix. 75. 609, vov dtw. Achilles had probably observed from his ship (sup. 600) how hardly the Grecians were pressed. It is true, Achilles had (in book ix.) been earnestly besought by the Greeks, and had refused his aid. Here he seems to foresee a second and still more earnest appeal to his prowess, as the only remaining hope. 614, Owpara, mpooowurv, the front view of the hero,—7apyréav we, rushed past me at full speed. 617. ’Axawov, The Achaei seem mentioned here as distinct from the Myrmidones. 618, ot 6¢, Machaon and Nestor. 620. Evpypedwov, one of Nestor’s squires, Vili, 114.—amewvxovro, * they aired the sweat from their inner garments.’ Of. xxi. 561, tSpa arowvy- Geis. XXii, 2, Gs of per—idpw amebu- pd a ee a ae —— ~ » ~——_ — - _— Or ae ce ey re ne ee

    sammecumaannadnes +-aaemnemrnmnmmeaeanteade ee oe -_— ‘ak —* = ~ = ~ : . a ol ees ee .— SON et, : = ere ee —— “_— ee Serer a ; SB Sas ae ee ee 402 IAIAAO®S A. [XT. a> ea 2¢ 2 , €¢ OXEWV. TOL oO LOp@ amen YOVTO XITOVOY, OTAVTE TOTL TVOLHV Tapa Giv’ ads* avrap éreura, és kAwoinv eXOovres ert KAucpotot KabiCor. “a Qs a) an 5) f tr 4 TOLOL OE TEVXE KUKELW €vTAO0KaLOS Exoyon, > 5 I¢ / 7 THV Oper ex Tevedoud YEpwv OTE 7 Tepoey “AytAXeds, 625 Poe a Guyatep aise tik peyadyropos, 7 mV ot Axatol éfeXov OUVEKG. Pov, Mi Opler EVETKEY ATAVTWYV. 1 Thwi 7 PUT OV Lev er impolnre Tpamelav > 4 , _yY 5 f & 3 ‘ > 3 “~ KaAnv KUGVOTTECGV EVCOOL, QAUTAp €7T QUTNS / / 3 Y a / a » ‘ XaAKELOV KAVEOV, ETL O€ KPO{LVOV TOTW owWov 630 > AA 2 dds yAwpdv, mapa & Aublrou tenon dary noe péAt yAwpov, Tapa d GAdirov tepod aKrHv, A 7 @ 9 map € d€émas TEpiKaAAés, 0 oikobev ny 0 ‘YEpauds oOo , ° A XPV ELots nowt 7I TET Op [LEV OV" ovaTa oO av TOU / > » “ ‘4 TEecoap ecav, otal de TeAELades Gui Exacrrov / Af Q 7 Oo ¢€ ‘ ’ , > xpvoeat venefovro, dOvw 0 U0 TUGLEVEs HOG. 635 »” / , 1% aos Mev MOyewv aroKWHCackE TpaTrElns ~ 5s / - 7 a> ¢ / 5 \ 4 mA€tov €OV, Neotwp 0 0 YEpwov GApoynTe aEipev. xovro. The proper sense of yYiyxeuv is “to cool by fanning,’ ‘to refresh by a cold breeze.—The delay, says the Schol., is designed by the poet to give time for the arrival and inquiry of Patroclus, inf. 611. 624. kvkeww, KuKe@va, a potion or posset, viz. to quench their thirst and refresh them, inf. 642. In Od. x. 234 Circe prepares such a potion with cheese, flour, honey, and Pram- nian wine, as inf. 638,—ingredients which were at once food and drink. —apeTo, etAeTo, é€etAeto, had received as a prize-captive; cf. ix. 188. The sacking of Tenedos by Achilles was probably more particularly described in the ancient ballads of the Tpwixa. The donors are said éfeAetv, to take out of the general spoils, and set aside, 627. ap.orevecrxer, viz. Nestor. 628, émumpoinre, like é ae EMEV TAXUV iov in iv. 94, lit. ‘set r pushed for- ward, before the areca” —kvavorecav, with a border (or per haps, foot) of cyanus (sup. 24).—én’ avis «.7.A., on it was a bronze tray or dish, and on the dish an onion asa relish to the drink. Some construe émi ora, ‘to eat with the drink,’ a use not un- common with the Attics.—owor, ix, 489, properly any kind of viands eaten with dry bread.—jpéAr xAwpor, either ‘fresh’ or ‘ pale yellow’ honey. —ax7v, the flour of sacred barley: an old epic word, probably from ayvuzt, and from which the F has vanished. 632. oixofev yc, had brought to Troy from his home at Pylos.—Aovet, studs or bosses of gold; the cup itself perhaps being of some other metal. The same phrase is used in describing Agamemnon’s sceptre, i. 246. 638. ovata, ‘ears’ or ‘handles’ As the cup was double-bottomed (635), i.e, audtxvmedAdov, or shaped like our dice-box, it is probable, as Heyne observes, that four handles were af- fixed both above and below. At oron each handle, i.e. so that one stood on each side of the base, two doves were represented in the act of feeding, or perhaps drinking. Schol. Cooats Kat WLVOVTALS EWKETAY al meAcrai,—This de- scription seems to have been rather celebrated in antiquity, Martial, viii. 6. 9, ‘ Hi duo longaevo censentur Nestora fundi; Pollice de Pylio trita columba nitet.’ 637. auoynrt. Nestor, though old, could easily lift aw eight which other and younger persons found heavy. XI] FAIAAOS A. 4.03 > - .. oF. a v4 ms BY e ~ a a EV TO Pa OL KUKHTE yuvy €ikvia Ceyow owe Llpauveiw, éri 8 atyevov Kvn TUPOV » [Ipapveiw, én WYELOV KV) TUPOL / / oO / Kvyote xaAKein, ert 0 aAduita AcvKa tadvver, 640 bf / OF 9 / 5 f: @3 va) TwEenevar O EKEeAEVTEV, ETTEL P OTALTOE KUKELO. ~ hier. (2 \ > / ae f / S47 TW a) €TEL OVV WTLVOVT apEeT nv TOAVKQYKEO. OLWAYV, / / \ / > pvOourw téprovro mpos GAAnAOvs EverrovTes, IlarpoxXos b& Oipyow édiotaro, icdfeos dus. \ Qs SAN e \ 5 \ f > “~ TOV O€ LOWY O YEPalos a7ro Gpovov @pTO Paewvou, 2 tS Gr BY 5 ¥ \ c , \ d? ea ;, ” €s aye KXELPOS eAwv, KaTGQ O Edpraac Gat avaryeV. / OF c¢ A ; b / > / Af) IldtpoxXos & érépwbev dvatvero, eire TE wvGov. 44 5 7S = / \ “ ee: sa 7 , OVX €00S EOTL, YEPAle duoTpEdes, OUVOE [LE TTELOELS. io ~ \ 9 / and 4 Q@looLlos VELEONTOS O jLE T POENKE auGeo Gat 7 wn > , OV TLVA TOUTOV GELS BeBAnpevov. ‘ \ 5 / _- GAAQG KL AUTOS 656 apa / , ¢ / de M / i kt / = \ a yy! WOKW, OPpOW €.i aX aova. TOULLEVG. AGWYV. lal ta) »” / > 5 > 3 a VuVv O€ EOS EpewV 7OaALW aryyeXos ELpL AxiAne. ss AN \ Ss ) , A / e 5 a ev 0€ ov oioGa, YEpate OLoTpedes, OLOS EKELVOS, 8 \ > / ‘5 , > / >? €LvOsS avy) p* TAYXa KEV KQL GVALTLOV ALT LOWTO. \ > , > 3 , ~~ - Tov 6 ner Per €TTELTO. Tepyvios immota Néeotwp 44 , 5 TLITE T ‘\ 638. ev to pa «.7.A. ‘In this then the woman fair as the goddesses made them a posset with Pramnian wine, and shredded into it goat’s cheese with a bronze cheese-cutter (or rater),and sprinkled an white bar- ey-meal.’—x«vy, the imperfect of cvaw Or Kvnjt.—radvveev, see X. 6. 642. adéryny (aor. 2 dual of advévac), had dismissed, got rid of, their parch- ing thirst.—7oAvxayxis, like GvAa kay- xava, ‘dry wood,’ xxi. 364, ayav Enpav- Tiuxos, Hesych., i.e. drying up the palate. Perhaps a lengthened form of the root xafF (kaiw), as kayx of Kax (cachinnare, iii. 48). 644. IlatpoxAos. See sup. 617. 647. érépwev, on, or from, the other side of the tent. Without even ap- proaching the proffered seat, he de- clined it on the plea of haste. Cf. 1, 947,’ Atpetdns & érépwOev Eunice. 648. ovx Sos, ‘no seat for me,’ 1.e. no time for sitting. Soin xxill. 206, ovy 805° elus yap alris ew Oxeavoto pécOpa, 649. aiSocos, one who commands re- pd2 o> Or or > @ oO? 6 Gp @d Aytrevs dAopupeTac vias “Aya.or, 7 C E 5 “ an docot 617) BeAcow BeBrAyatar; ovdE TL oLdEV spect or awe; veuernros, metuendus, Heyne. It seems here to have an active sense, ‘ vindictive,’ or bringing véneots, aS in Theocr. i. 101, Kumpe venpeooara, Kimpe Ovarotoww aexOys. 652. vov sé, at once, now that I have seen with my own eyes what I was sent to learn. He apologizes for his haste by saying that Achilles is a man to be feared, who would be very likely to blame another though he deserved it not; by which he means that he cannot be detained without being called to account for it, 656. timre «.t.A. ‘And pray why does Achilles so pity those sons of the Achaeans who have been wounded by javelins? Surely he knows not the amount of distress that has arisen in the army; for our best men lie at the ships either hit by darts or wounded by the lance.’ This pas- sage well illustrates BaAAeww as dis- tinct from ovragev, (eminus from cominus.) See vii. 258.—ovranevos ig the epic aorist, like x7ajevos. \ p ety ps E «t — PP ty FOP ee 4.04 JAIAAOS A. (XI, / o » ‘ / & ‘ »” awevleos OOOOV OpWPE KATA OTPATOV® OL yap aploTot > \ / 3 a) / 3 / , EV VNVOW KEATaL PePAnpevou OUTAMEVOL TE. BeBrAnros pev 0 Tudeidns Kparepos Aropndns » > 3 \ \ Q N so? > , ovTaoTat 0 Oduaevs OovptkAvTos 710 Ayapenvwv* A a) \ | / ~ a | | BeBAnrat o€ kat EvpvavAos Kara pnpov OLOTO. | Qo TOUTOV a : \ a / ia O.7TO veupys BeBAnpevor. > i \ 3 nan 5 /S ee] ‘ / eaGAos ewv Aavawy ov KydeTat ovo eXcaipel. jy péver els 6 xe Si) vies Goal dyye Oaddoor, 1) Bevel €lS O KE ) 4 JES YVOOL ayxt Q/ ago7s, > , 5 / . ~! , Apyeiwv GEKYTL, TUPOS ONLOLO Gépwvrat, > / / > 39> , 5 . 5 ae GUTOL TE KTELVWILED eT LO KEP 5 OU y2p €}/47) ts » f\> Y / >» > \ nw / ecO Ol1) WAPOS EOKEV EVEL YVEPTTOLGL péeAcoow. 4/P © ¢ / y/ OO / Q +” ed as NPworwt, Pin d€ ror En7redos etn, < c wl. ‘ ie gets A ate ws o7oT HAeiowst cat NLL VELKOS eTvX Oy \ / 7 2 / ~ aut Bondagin, or éya ktavov “ITrvupovna 5 ‘ \ ¢ At) a 5 / exOAov Yrreipoxiony, Os ev “HAs vareraacker, | oF > / pvow éAavvopevos. ia at f ee 2% \ 4 eBAnt EV TPWTOLOW EUNS ATO YELOS GKOVTL, 660 0 aAAov eyw veov nyayov €K TOAELOLO 4 > 4 avTap AxiAXevs 665 670 a Oo »5 / = / 00 ayvvwv not Boeoow 675 ,e OO » \ Ss / > vas Kao 0 Eemecev, Aaol 0€ TEpitperay aypoLmral. sa > a7 4 Anioa 6 ék wediov cvveAacoapev nALGa ToAAny, 660. Tvdetdns. Diomede was wounded by Paris, sup. 370; Ulysses by Socus, sup. 434. Whether ois the Homeric or the Attic use of the article may be doubted, i.e. ‘he, Tydides,’ or ‘that son of Tydeus.’ 665. €o8Ads, Schol. duvards, Hroe Sv- vayevos [xyderGar}|. Cf. i. 27, os cev avev0ev ewv pméeya Kynderar 7S éAcaiper, Also vi. 55. 667. aéxnrt, Bia. Schol. wy Suvvaye- vov auvva, “Achivis frustra obni- tentibus, repugnantibus,’ Heyne.— For mupos Oépec@ar see vi. 831—ert- oxepw, in regular succession, édefns mav7es, Schol. Ven., who adds, that this is a hint that the danger may reach even the ships of Achilles, Pindar has the phrase év oyepa, ‘ con- tinuously, where Dr. Donaldson refers it to cyetr. 669. yvaurrotot, either ‘flexible,’ ‘agile,’ vypots, in the transitive sense, like orperroi in ix. 497, or ‘ bent with age, as Doederlein understands it. See sup. 416, peta yvaurrpor yévucorr, 670. nBwouwr. Formed as from a secondary present 78ww, from the contracted nBaw, 78o@,—The very long narrative of Nestor, though in cha- racter with the man, reads very like an episode adapted from another bal- lad. It is somewhat out of place, after Patroclus’ decided expression of hurry, sup. 648; but the point of it is, that if Nestor had been young, he would have protected the Greeks even without Achilles; and that Pa- troclus, following the orders of his father Menoetius (inf. 788), ought to suggest to Achilles the duty and the necessity of lending aid. 674, pvova x.7.A,, ‘in attempting to drive off for myself booty as a pledge’ for my lost mares. Properly, puovov means prey or booty dragged off, from pveoGa, as in Aesch. Suppl. 314, "Erados aAnOws puciwy érwvuzos, In this case the raid was made in re- prisal, for Augeas, king of the Epeians or Eleans, had detained certain mares which Neleus, the father of Nestor, had sent to the games, inf. 702. 677. Aba woAAHy, ‘very numerous,’ This combination occurs Od. v. 483, PvrArkwy yap env xvas HAcOa moAAy, XL] IAIAAO®S A. 405 , nw 5 / , , ~ mrevryjKkovta Bowv ayéhas, TOA TWEA OLD, / lal / / > , ~~ Tocca Tvav cvBdc.a, TOo aida TAGTE aiyov, ¢ de f ab. € \ \ / ummous 0€ SavGas ExaTov Kal TEVTYKOVTA, 680 / , ~ a) nr ~ TAGas OnX«ias, ToAAnot de TwAot UTNOaV. \ \ \ 5 / ~ , y , ] Kat Ta pev HAacaperba ITvAov NyAnuov vow +] 4 \ ” / Ay - , EVVUXLOL TPOTL AOTY, yeynve Oe dpeva, NyAevs id / / \ /, / , a / OUVEKG pol TUXE TOAAG VEew TOAEMOVOE KLOVTU / A 5 / oy _ eee ~ / KnpuKes 0 EALYaLVOV a 70L datvomevn piv 685 \ ¥ c ~ / ‘ 5 » “C TOUS LEV OLOLVY KPELOS dédAer Ev 'HAude din. ray de / , c , y Ol 0€ DUVAYPOMEVOL LlvAtwv NYNTOPES AVOPES / , \ ~ ” daitpevov, ToAeow yap ’Ezrevol xpetos opeAAov, c € - ~ , 5 , > TILE {OK ) ; WS WMELS TAVPOL KEKAKW{LEVOL EI IIvAw LEV. é\Oav yap p EKAKWO'E Bin ‘HpaxAnein 690 “ / > / ‘ 3 of Ly U TWV TPOTEPWV ETEWV, KATO oO exTavey O7TOL ALOT Ole Py 7a 4 T ~ 5 , e¢/ > WOEKA YO.p NyAnos dpvprovos viees LEV" nw > / “> > Tav olos Auropnv, ot 0 aAXot The adverb seems connected with nAdvos, implying foolish waste. Com- parenwuvda, King Augeas was famed for his vast herds and flocks: see Theocr. Id. xxv. 7 seqq. 679, aimoAta mAatea, See ii. 474. Nearly the same distich occurs in Od. xiv. 100. 684, TUxe mwoAAd, because @ large prize had fallen to my lot on my first and youthful expedition. 685. éAtyauvov, Avyéws Ehwvovr. Cf. Ar. Ach. 968, nv & amoAvyaivy, Tous ayopavonous KaA®, All the Pylians, to whom any thing was due at Elis, i.e. who had been robbed of any herds by the Eleans, were to come and get paid from the captured prize. Heyne illustrates this use of xpéos, ° a claim,’ from Od. xxi. 16, Hrou Odvacevs HAGE pera Xpelos, TO pa ot mas Symos ObeAdAev, pnda yap e& ‘l@axns Meconjvioe avdpes Géelpav. 687. ot Se x,7.A. ‘Accordingly, the leading men of the Pylians met to- gether, and proceeded to apportion the shares; for to many the Eleans owed a debt.’—dacrpeverv, ef, Od. Xv. 823, Sarrpevoal Te Kat orrngat Kal oLvo~ xojga, Sup. iv, 262, SatTpov TWO, G89. ds nuers «7A. The Epeans owed a debt to many i.e. had plun- As? ¢€ / | \ / Tard irepnpaveovtes Hzrevoi xaAKoxiTwves, / v mavTes OAOVTO. dered many Pylians, since (because) we few left at Pylos had been brought to a low estate, or into great distress, by a former invasion of Hercules, who had slain our nobles. This ex- pedition was undertaken, as the Schol. says, to punish Neleus and the people of Pylos for refusing to give Hercules the expiation he de- manded for the murder of Iphitus (Soph. Trach. 270 seqq.). The same legend is alluded to sup, Vv. 592 seqq., where the gods who took the side of Neleus and were opposed by Her- cules were Poseidon, Hera, and Hades, Zeus and Athena siding with Her- cules. 691. tTav mpotépwv étéwv, the geni- tive of time, ‘in past years. Heyne supposes an ellipse of dca, Doederlein of tue. The real difficulty lies in the article, which may mean éxetvev TeV mada XC. 693. Aurounv, I alone was left a sur- vivor of this expedition by Hercules. —ravta, da Ttavra, ‘on that account (viz. dud TO KaKwOnvat nuas) the brazen- mailed Epeians assumed a haughty spirit, and on purpose to insult us (or, taunting us with our weakness) devised an outrage against us.’ au ~\ ” —s ' sun. | ‘ Haha d #131 ’ ‘her ABS, - (oe 7 Ther hi} EHD aK ta! it teh at agit oh 1 Wg ay fi Ha). f wen al as i Fe Py aiid ei a lee) ties oH) ; Ht ae 4 i} ie | Guid, Ve tt ys Hed ete a Hae : a3 1 { hs ne i | eh oe a i Uae ~! * Bing ii Hide Bidh Pat sie: , Pate e lat 1} 4 t : : eel et eu } iby Ta |e ft aimee t ite if Wo Be : We eae if att ") WW, IG be hit Wet ti) Muu} Pulte WE yt ? : Uhh ty 4 ‘) b1 i} i @ : : a] : : bi ' ae, vit 4 4 : _ -. > ee on . ae a Cee tt ac ee - ez | rs . SS ~ f) 406 nueas uBpicov atacbar /AVOWVTC NMEAS VOPLOOVTES, ATATUAAG MNYAVOWVTO. IAIAAOS, A. > Q? ¢ / 5 fy > A \ a ae TA EK.O O YEPOV ayeAnv TE Poov KQL WTWUV jpLey OLWV 9 / / > etA€ro, KPlLVGjLEVOS TPLYNKOTDL Kal yap T@ xpetos pey ohéAAer ev “HAcoe diy, 7 5 / 7 5 lant » Tecoapes abAomopor imo avTotow OxYer Puy, a , > ” eX\Govres [LET acbXa. {) , / 4 q> 5 f) » < 5 A a 5 , GeicecGat: Tovs 6 avbe avag avopwv Avyeias “ / , a \ : 9 2\ pep. > 5 f fe 5 . / : (a Ka XE €, TOV O € QATY)P GADlt7) OKAY 1) [LEVOV LTT7T WV. + ¢ / 5 / ‘5 / SOX \ TWV O YEpwov €7T EWYV KEXOAWILEVOS HOE KQl epyuv as ¢ eSéXer Gomera Toda: ets, , , , 2 7 ; + OGLTPEVELYV, 47) TLS Ob ATEN POLEVOS KLOL ions. | 695 Noe vopnas. . a f _ TEpl TpiTodos yap eweAAov 1M yy 3 b) > ~ AN) TO. O a. r €s On Lov EOWKEV 705 c a ‘ \ Oo CQ , 5 , ¥ TPES peeV TQ €KAOTA OLELTTOJLEV, OpLpl TE ACOTV Qs / x” x» a c ‘ las «\ / ENOOMLEV tpa Geois OL O€ TPLT@ Y)aT tL TTAVTES > f c an 5 7 ~ 4 , o nAGov O“Ms AVTOL TE TOAELS KAL MMVUXES LITTOL, a7 Se Ne 2 - , 4 s TACCVvOtLY)* peta. O€ od MoXiove GwpyacovTo 696. ex & 0 yépwv. ‘Out of the prize now taken (sup. 682) Neleus selected as his own fair share, on account of his losses, a herd of oxen and a large flock of sheep, choosing for himself three hundred head and the shep- herds.’ Perhaps the word voyujes in- cludes the herdsmen as well.—zvav, see iii, 198. The neuter tpinxoora is used as if some word like «xrynuara had preceded, 698. Kat yap T@, Kat TovTw yap, ‘for he too had a debt owed him in fertile Elis, four horses that had won in races, chariots and all, which had arrived to contend for prizes.” It seems natural to connect the mention of horse-races at Elis with the Olym- pian games; the Schol. however ob- serves, ov« olde Ta “OAvprta 6 ToinThs, GAAG. TEPL TLVOS XPHUATLKOD Aywvds pact ame\Oety Tovs immovs.—abAodopor, see 1x. 124. 700. pet aefdAa, to contend for, lit. in quest of, prizes.—7ept tptrodos, ‘ to run for a tripod. This, it may be said, is a prize of a different nature from those historically assigned to the races at Olympia. See however Pind. Isthm. i. 19. 701. tovs dé, ‘but them the king of men Augeas had there detained, though their driver he let go, grieving for his steeds.’ The mention of one eAammp to four steeds makes it pro- bable that two horses were rapyopos, fastened by side traces; a method often represented on the Greek vases, —xaoxebe, kaTecyebe, 703. éréwv, Augeas had therefore added insults to the injury. Cf. sup. 695.—é£éAeTo, cf. etAeto sup. 697. 706. ta éxaora, these several claims on the booty captured.—écetropev (from é&érev), we adjusted, or dis- posed of. Cf. i. 166, 70 peév mAetoy TOAVALKOS TOAEMOLO KELpES Eat SLETOVCL, li. 207, @s 6 ye Kotpavéwy Siere orpartor, More literally, ‘we were managing,’ or coucerning ourselves with.—ipa, Viz. aS amapxyat of the prizes, and thank-offerings for the capture of the spoil. 708. HAGov onws, ‘they came in a body, both themselves in great force and their solid-hooved steeds, with all haste.’ Nestor now describes ¢ second raid made by the Epeians only three days afterwards for the recovery of the flocks that had been driven of 709. Moddéove. This seems to be a patronymic from Modos, but Cteatus and Hurytus, who are here meant, are said to have been the sons of Actor (or according to others, cf. inf, 751, of Poseidon) and Molione, To which the Schol. Ven. objects, that amd pyntpds “Ounpos ovdéva onmatver, and adds, that perhaps they were so called from their mother’s father Molus, In ii. 620, Amphimachus and Thalpius, sons of Cteatus and Eury- tus, are called “Axropiwves, and leaders 4 XI. aqd #¥ 93 37 5 » ft sn 7 , “A + ra Talo €T €OVT , OV TW para. ELOOTE Govpidos GAKNS. TAIAAOS A. ~I bat Se »” / , / 7 , ott 5€ TIs Mpvdecoa TOMS, aizreta KoAwVN, “~ >> “ , ys THAOV ET Areva, vearn IvAov 7uadoevros* \ 5 , oO A ~ TYV OpLPpEerT PATOWwVTO OLAPPALO AL LEPLOWTES® 3 aA wd , r) a> > , GAN OTE TAY TEdLOV prerexialov, LLL é AOnvn > > >> , / . aryyehos nr\Ge Geove ar OdAvprrov Owpnocer Gat 715 » 3909 5s /7 ; ; \ »” EVVUXOS, ovo aéexovta IlvAov Kata Aaov AVELPEV \ 7 > C GAN pan eoovpevovs Trohepieev. A 7 Y , OvVOE [Le NaAevs yy 4 , 5 / oe 9 €ta dwpynooed Gan, amrekpuwev O€ fot l7T7rOVUS* 5 / / , > yy AN , wv OU Y@P TW TL p- €7) LOJLEV TONEY La. cepya- 5 \ ioe. & n / c / om aAXa. KOL WS LITTTEVOL [LET ET PETTOV 1) [LETEPOLOLV, 720 \ of 5 / 7 \ ae » “~ > , 7 KGL TECOS TEP EWV, ETEL WS AYE VELKOS A Onvn. / as ‘ , + >7 ore S€ Tis oTapos Muvunus eis dAa Baddwv 5 / 5 y / $f) , x ,” QA eyyulev Apyvys, oft pewapev NW Olav 7 QO immnes IvAiwv, To. evbev trace din ovv tedyeot O nyGevres evUev TATTVOLH TLV TEVKETL DWPNK EVTES > / »” on ETT EP PEE éOvea TeEClav. ~rI bo Gar / / at) 7 ? ~ évd.ot ikopecO tepov poov AAdezoto. / \ AS a ¢ ‘ , evOa Au peavres vireppever Lepa. KONG, of the Epeians. The present narra- tive would suit the date of Nestor’s younger years. They were, accords ing to the ancient legend, for which the Scholiasts cite the authority of Pherecydes and Hesiod, two-headed and four-handed giants. They as- sisted Augeas against Hercules, by whom they were slain in an ambus- cade; see Pindar, OL. xi. 28 seqq. 711. @pvdecca. The same, probably, as @pvov ’"AAdecoto 7opov in ii. 592. It seems to have been called coAwvn as being, like the majority of early cities, an acropolis. Cf. inf. 757.—veaTy IlvAov, at the furthest end of Pylos; cf. ix. 153, and Mr. Hayman, Append. D, § 4, to Odyssey vol. i. The enemy now plan their attack on a distant part of the kingdom of Pylos, in the expectation that the conquerors were engaged elsewhere with their booty. 714, perexiaov. ‘When they, the hostile Epeians, had gone over the whole plain, viz. between Elis and Thryoessa, in quest of the foe.’ The wera conveys the notion of pursuit, the accusative being that of transition over, as in wyéav media &C.—appe o€ x.7.A., the apodosis: ‘then to us came Athena’ &c. Schol, Ven. émei d€ wav impA@ov Td mediov, ayyeAos NMLY HAGEV "A@nva vn’ dpOpov, ovd’ axovras ary- yaye tous IIvAtous. 717. ovdsé pe x.7.A. £ But me Neleus (my father) dissuaded from arming myself for the fight, and hid my horses.’ 719. LOMeV, ELOevat (FiSenevac), Cf. Od. viii. 146, Eoixe 5€ o WSuev aéBAous. 720. werérperrov, ‘I gained distinc- tion among’—as aye x.7.A., Schol. ovTws Ehepe Tov TOAEKOY 7 'AOHVG, O7TrwWS érubavys yerjoouor. But this is a singular use of ayewv vetcos. Doeder- lein prefers the old interpretation of the editors, jye (ets) vetxos, like ke- KAjaro BovAny in x. 195; and he renders &s by tanto ardore. 722. Muvuyios. This river was after- wards called the Anigrus. It is a very small stream in the part of Elis called Triphylia.—Apyrys, a part of the country called éparewh, ‘pic- turesque,’ in il. 591. "94. eréppee, the various tribes of Pylian infantry kept flocking in for some time after. 726. évédcor, Hesych. peonuBptvot, Schol. xara precov nuépas. Theocr, XVi. 95, Tér7LE Trommevas evdiovs rehvaAay- [LEVOS. Od. iv. 450, evd.os é o yepws HAD E& ados. Mie ne { Pett cial ih Phat 3 408 IAIAAOS A. [XT. epee Pea Rae | : { + “~ a> > ~ nw “ - a an Te tauvpov 0 AAdew, Tavpov dé Tloceddawvt, ' TAD { } ; \ > , a“ “~ | Hf 1 , avTup AOnvain yAaukwrd. Bodv ayeAainy, ree as ) ‘ : Fie i { td doprov ered EAopuerOa Kara oTparov év Teeeoow 730 aa 28) 2 y e ¢ yy Hy i Ma KaL KareKkournOnmev €V EVTETL OLOL EKATTOS i t it rh \) ~ > UP FTES, | dpipt poas TOTALOLO. aTap peyabupou Evzeuoi oe Q N an Wea yb appeotav 67 aru OvaTpadeey MEUaares, ai dy id , ; , ” wok HEA! (i? aAXa uae mpotrapole cad peya epyov Apyos* a Sy SERGE = StH - ce , cape ror i bil ti hh EUTE yap NéALos pau v7 repeoxelie yains; 735 OTE BA Ra a nm. Avi cat Abn Lay { cuppepoper Oa, payn, Aur EVYOMEVOL KaL J nvy. . } eb TT BY 2 ae A \ , \ Iy5 ra a Hi tiny | aA ore 07) UvAtwy Kat “Exedy érXero veikos, - ; ‘3 4 i Hi I f ~ © “ “ © . | ( ay pd mporos éywv edov avdpa, Kopicoa 5é wwvuxas irrous, 4 i" 1 « a. P ~ igh iulee A MovAuov aixpytyv? yauBpos Oo Hv Avyeiao, Pa lat o. . ~ 17 > > [a : > ~) ! Yh na ith mperPuTaryy Oe Gvyarp eiye SavOnv Ayapnony, 740 1 RY y a x , , , CaN o , > a 6 , RF 1) TOTG. Pappaka yon o7a TpEhet eipeta yOdv. ae = e.. a: ae rel ae 4, ; aid oe A ay ithe | TOV [Lev €yw TpociovTa BaXov xadKypet doupi, pia? 0 ) , a> / > 7 JTRS ad noire O év Kovinaw: éyw O és didpov épovcas 4} i} " Hf] Y ; f aed He 1y a 4 4 Af 5 ehh i OTHV pa era TPOPaXoirlw. aTap peyalupoe Ezretoi i > > C y ~~ y we Tat y erpecav aAvois aAXos, érel idov avdpa recdvra 745 tt es x: , 9 Ate O.. 3 Di = , il | | NYELOV LTTNWV, OS aploTEeverKE payer Oar. ES | \ \ / n , > \, ih ) avTap é€yav éropovea keAawvy AatAame tos, aa i ; , wo ¢ Ay ys a \o¢ wit TevTynKOvTA O €AoY Oidpous, OVO 0 GUL ExacTOV a. f A ] f ? ia ‘ |) TH r) an ; 728. “AAdeww, The river-god was «add ovvoiconeba TTOAEMOVSE, the €yxwpios Peds, as it were, and so to be i i era Be a eng So in Pindar, Ol. xi. 48 Hercules in insti- tuting the Siew eTiuace Topov “AA-~ 737. aAX’ ore 8%. The sense evi- dently is, ‘but when the fight com- menced, I first slew a man, and took his horses.’ The specific mention of hh deov meta Swdex’ avaxtwy Be@y. Posei- IIvAltwy cai "Erewy here is suspicious, y don, as Heyne observes, was wor- as the story is about no others; per- ! beige grag by the Pylians ; as in Od. iii. haps the three preceding verses haye ae oN , the people were sacrificing to him been interpolated. >" Pha ‘ 1a ane TappeAavas.—ayedainy Bovv, a 738. Koucooa is used as in ii, 183. iil. f ; i! cow taken from the he =) There 378. Arist. Eth. i. 4, ot couioavres THY hah seems a play on this word and the éo0éav tavtny, ‘those who have taken he attribute of Athena as ‘AyeAem or up this opinion. Having no car of Ad a Anirts, the godde ss of booty, x. 460.— his own (sup. 718), Nestor was thus i év tTeAceooy, ‘in the ranks,’ i.e. keep- enabled to take his place among the fart ing const: antly ready for action. immnes, inf. 744. ) ae ' 733. audéoray, surrounded, invested, 740. Agamede being learned in the iN . i the city, viz, Thryoessa, sup. 71l— virtue of herbs, like Medea, Peri- I 4) ’ mporraporde, Tapos, Schol. mpiv 7 wop- mede (Theocr. ii. 16), Circe, aud the 4. Onoar TO aartu, ébavyn avrois méeyas Oo wife of Thén (Od, iv. 228), had pers aR égopuevos kivduvos. Gravis pugna eos haps given her husband an enchanted ie} excepit, Heyne. See xii. 416. life, in spite of which he was slain. WF 735. wrepéoyebe, had risen above the Compare the similar name ‘Exapydy Lau Try horizon. So Od. Xili, 93, edt’ agrnp sup. 624. Bh vrepeaxe hadvraros, cundepouerOa, 748, audi. In, or attending on, ue f guveBaddouev. Cf. viii. 400, od yep each car were two fighting-men Lah 4 i oP ay XI] IATAAO®S A. 4.09 a 5 A e 5 wn \ “ , «A , hares 60a€ EAov ovdas, EU U7r0 doUpL OaperTes. 4 / > , ’ / AQ? c kat vi Kev Axropiwve MoXiove raid ddaraga, “I or Oo > , db A > >; , a / 4 €l f42) TPWE TAT T)P €vpv KPEelwvV €l OOLK WV / / ~ éx ToAguov eoawoe, Kadvpas Hep. TOAAH- evba Zevs UvAtouwr peya KpaTOS éyyvadgev" , \ te. ae 4 a4 a? as Toppa yap ovv eroperla Ova OTLOEOS TEOLOLO, , , > 5 \ 5 / >» ‘ / KTELVOVTES T AVUTOVS GVA T EVTEA KaAG AeyovTes, ~!I or or y 5 \ , , /, gy odp ext Bourpactov ToAvTUpoV Byoapev LITTFOUS / >> > sf mérpyns T Odevins, kai “AXeuriov evOa Kohwvy , er > > , KeKANTAL" oGev avtis Gr eT PAmre Aaov AOnvn. ” {? »* 5 4 , / > 4 > , ev0 ave pa KTELVAS TUPLATOV Airrov’ QuUTap Axatot X 5 a fs , wr if Qo BJ / 7 wey uw ad Bovirpactoto IIvAovo €xov wKeas lrmous, 760 , a> / la \ ,? , > fn mavres © ebxerdwvto Gedy Au Néoropi r dvdpav. = xy “ > oe Die “ / WS €OV, €L TOT COV Y® pAET GvOpacty. avuTap "AyitAXevs > “ > “~ > / > , ¥ OLOS TS AP€ETIS ATTOVY}O ETAL" 7) TE plV OLW TOAAG petaxrAavoer Oat, éret Kk amo Aads OAnTAL. > , » ‘ , . , #9? 3 / Ata & wérov, 7) pyv oot ye Mevoirios 00 éeredAev 765 (bores), i.e. one acting as driver and the other as tapaBarns (sup. 522). 750. ModAtove watéde. See sup. 709. 754. todpa yap x.7.A. ‘For so far indeed did we follow them through the wide plain, slaying the men and gathering up their pictured shields as we went, till we had brought our steeds to a stand on Buprasium rich in corn, the Olenian rock, and the jlace known by the name of the igh Town of Aleisium.’—omtdéos, a word found only here, is explained ‘wide-stretched.’ Schol. Ven. roAAov Kat paxpov, citing from Aeschylus (frag. 427 Herm.) oriécov wnKos od00.— The plain here mentioned is the same as in 714 sup. "57. koAw@vn KéxAntat. Where the hill is known by the name of, &c. Several examples of this use are given by Donaldson on Pind. Nem. ix. 41.— For Buprasium, Aleisium, &c. see il. 615—617.—Aadr, the victorious Pylian army, who at this point were turned back by their patron goddess (sup. 15) from further slaughter of the invading host. . 759. mUparov «.7.A., if was at this place that I slew the last man who fell in the contest, and left him dead. —'Axaol, the Pylians. The use of the word is remarkable, as contrast- ing them with the people of Elis, who were Aetolians by descent. 761. evxetowvro, vota faciebant. 762, et mor éov ye, siquidem olim talis eram. See on this formula iil. 180, and for éov = Hv, compare €oe inf. 888. ix. 142. éois ix. 284.—avrap x.7.A., the narrative is continued from 664 sup., the whole intervening epi- sode being parenthetical. Omitting it. the sense from 656 is this: ‘Achilles little cares for the many Grecian heroes who have been wounded,— well then, he shall have the benefit of his own valour all to himself; for L suspect he will repent too late (of his refusal to aid us), when our host has been destroyed.’ The applica- tion of the story is, however, plain enough ;—Nestor compares what he did in defending his friends, even against his father’s wish, with the perverse obstinacy of Achilles, even in an emergency like the present. 763. arovngeTat, aroAavoe., From arovivacGa, whence ov dé rvs’ amo- yato in xxiv. 556. Soph, El. 211, undé mot ayAalas amovaiaro. Inf. xvi. 31, aivapétn, Tis sev adAos OvATeETAL. 764. wetaxAavoerGar, Schol. vorepor aroAAupévwy dyAwy peTtameAnoerOar, Compare petadayetv, Aesch. Suppl. 405. 765. ® wérov, ‘O gentle friend,— | | ne . 410 ITAIAAOS A. » na @ J . , > , / NMAaTL TW OTE O €K DO ins AyajLevove TT E[LT EV" A > 4 CA la As ye /, 5 \ ° A.) , Vwl O€ T EVOOV EOVTES, EYW KAL OLOS Oodvocevs, a . 1 wo , s\? 9 / > , c oe a TAVTA MAN EV MEYAPOLS NKOVOMEV WS emrereAAev. } a a> ¢€ , } Qs 5\ , i IInAnjos re) iKojLeo a. OO{LOUS EV VALETAOVTAS 4 Ne “w / pa Aaov GYELPOVTES kat Ayauoa kaAAvyvvaiKka. 770 ” bs > of / o yO eva 6 eet nowa Mevoitiov evpopev evoov SAN 4 ‘ > > WOE OE, TAP O > » AxtAja- yEepov 5 immnAara IIA cvs f / a Oe. \ , 1) TLOVA [LYPL EKALE Boos Au TEPTTLKEPQVVO ey NAN > ' / » Os ; fi ° aN ; QUAYS EV KOPTWM, EXE OE XPVGELOV AAELTOV, yd xf) > 5-2 si) / c a omevowv atGomra olvov €T aifomevots LEpOLOV. 775 4 ~ ‘ > \ N 7 / la > » ft opwe peeEV appt Boos ET ETOV Kpe€a., VWLO €7TELTA ; La) \ amd s “3 / > iB Ub aoTnuev evi tpoGipoior Tadwv 0 avopovaev AxtAdevs, i > 2 + ‘ e\ 2 \ ed / a » . és 0 aye XELPOS eAwV, KATO O edptaac Gat avwyerV, é 7 pe Bo. ‘6, f or é/. bé 5 7 ; SELLA T €V TAPEUNKEV, & TE CELVOLS VEILS EOTLY. \ here a term of endearment addressed has here aspecial signification.—avAjs \ to Patroclus. See sup. 647, 655, and év ydéprw, in the enclosure of the open ; on ii. 235.—4} wav, ‘surely you cannot space in front of the palace, in the have forgotten that,’ &c.—&& éwéreA- centre of which the family altar seems Aev, Viz. Téexvov enov inf. 786 seqq.— to have stood. Huate T@ K.T.A., on the occasion of the 775. ext, ‘upon,’ in the literal sense; . visit of Ulysses and others to collect for it appears from Aesch. Ag. 580, . recruits, and especially to ask Peleus and inf. xxiii. 250, mpwrov pev kara to send Achilles. This circumstance avpxainy cBéocay aidore oive, that the is alluded to in vii. 124 and ix. 252 sacrificial fire was extinguished by seqq. The advice of Peleus to his pouring wine on it. This was a form son, as given inf. 784, differs from of worship paid to the sacred ele- that in ix. 255, weyaAjropa Oupov icxew ment. On the same principle the Hed x.7.A, The identity of some verses in Romans poured a drop of wine on . hh the two accounts is remarkable; the sputtering wick of a candle, be- Hy compare ix. 252, 253 with xi. 765, 766, cause that was a good omen (Pro- and ix. 259 with xi. 790. pert. v. 3. 60). There seems no need 768. AKovonev, we heard with our to render ézi, with Doederlein, “juxta i own ears, and therefore can attest it. sacra ardentia.” 769. ixonec@a, we had come to the 776. oder, ‘you two;’ viz. Patroclus ; i f | \ house of Peleus, where we found the and either Menoetius or Peleus. For “| K i hero Menoetius, who had takenrefuge the dual see iv. 286, 341.—apuerew, as ta] there as a suppliant after the com- sup. 483. vi. 321. vil. 316, 1S to be Fy mission of a murder; see xxiii. 85— busy about,’ auderovetoGar, So also in ' 89. According to this account, Pa- xviii. 359, Bovy & iepedoavres peyav i ny troclus and Achilles formed their auderov, and xxiii. 167. The sense ei) first friendship there; but Pindar, then is, ‘You two were superintend- f bagi Ol. ix. 72—79, seems to represent the ing the cutting up of an ox for the fh ) attachment as formed on the battle- sacrificial banquet, which followed : 1H h field, the sacrifice —vax, ‘ we two,’ viz. Nes- 13 f 770. cyeipovres, cf. iv. 778.—KadAd- tor and Ulysses.—mpobvpo.or, the et yuvacka, 11. 683. space before the front door, vesti- ne | 773. €xace, Was engaged in burning. duzulo. ae As Menoetius was from Opus (xxiii. "78. és & aye, viz. into the peyapor BF W 85), and the Locri Opuntii specially or hall, Compare ix. 199, where the rh itt worshipped Zeus the Thunderer, sameact of courtesy is paid by Achilles (Pind. Ol. ix. 42, 69.) it is probable to the envoys.—@éucs, ‘the custom,’ that the sacrifice to Zeis Tepmiképavvos supply mapariOévar, Cf. ix. 276. Ad) hh a ) XI. TAIAAOS A. ee ] \ , 39 / s9\ A GQUTAP ETEL TAPTHWEV EONTVOS H0€ TOTHTOS, > - pes, / , ¥ A eT es npxov eyo pvOoro, KeAevov Yup ap EererGau: odo de war 7nOéXerov, TH O Gpchw TAN eréreAXov. IInAevs prev © madi yepwv eréreAN “Ayidrju 5\ 5 , \ e / »y » ALEV APLOTEVELY KAL UTELPOKXOV EULPLEVAL aANwv ao vol 5 avd wo /, + / exéreAXe Mevoitios Axtopos vios c /, 5 4 “~ ‘ e / /, ay >, , TEKVOV €LOV, Yeven Lev UTrEpTEpOs Eat AytdXeQvs, , . “> 6 mperBurepos b€ ov eco Bin O O ye wodAOv Gpeivov. GAN ev of hacGat ruKwov €xos HO trober Gat 4 e , a As , 5 5 2 5 Kal Ol ONMaively’ O O€ TEi~ETaL Els AyaUoV TeEp. Os erereAN 6 YEpuv; ov de > > lon Ta elrous AytAne daidpor, AnGeat. ” , €L KE TiOnrat. 5 a. \ ~ GAX €Tl Ka VOV , o> » , a \ < 7-2 \ $3 Tis O10 €l KEV OF vv Satipove Gvjoy Opivats 3 > Ax .AAr , / 5 ¢ 4 Tapemwv ; ayaly 0€ tapaipacis éoTW ETaipou. A 7 e ei 0€ Ta pect Hot Oeomporinv aXeeiver r 1 2. ae oe ee N , / Kal TWA ol rap Znvos éréeppade wotvia yTNp, GANG oé mep mpoeTw, Gua 8 GAAos Aads Exec Ow NA ” , , lal , Muppudover, ei kev te bows Aavaotar yevnat. / pi ; Kat ToL Tevxea KaAG OdTw TOAEUOVOE Hépe Fat, 780. For the genitive after taprjvac == Koped@7jvar, see ix. 705.—vpme, Pa- troclus and Achilles. This is called an Aeolic form. Here, as in Pind. Ol. viii. 15, it seems the dual. In Aesch. Eum. 590, it is clearly = vpas. 782. od, you and Achilles.—ra & audw, your fathers respectively, Me- noetius and Peleus,—éméreAAor, * en- joined,’ sup. 765. vi. 207, «at pou (TAavx) pada mWoOAN éméteAAev, atev aplorevety K.T.A, 786. yeveyi wmréprepos, Superior in family, viz. as born from a goddess. —mperButepos, ‘older in years. Plat. Symp. p. 180, A, AiayvaAos de dAvaper packwy AxtAdéa IlatpoxAou pay, Os HV KadAiwy ov wdovov IlatpoxAov aAAd Kat TOV Npwwv aravTwv, Kal ETL ayEvELos, meta vewrepos TAY, Ws Pnow “Omnpos. —Bin 5%, ‘ but (though you are older) he is a much better man in might.’ 788. add’ ed «.7.A. * But (if inferior in prowess) speak to him on fitting occasions (ed) a prudent word, and offer suggestions, and be his director; and he will comply, at least for good.’ So Phoenix was sent with the young Achilles to be his guide and coun- sellor, ix. 442. For wep, saltem, see Vili. 242. 790. Aj@ear, See ix. 259. 791. ta etrous (Feirors), ‘tell him this,’ viz. how his father bade him aiévy aptoteverv, ‘on all occasions to surpass in bravery.’ 792. ovv Sacuovr, ‘please heaven ;’ cf. ovv Geo ix. 49.—trapector, ‘talking him over,’ ‘persuading; cf. vi. 62. vii. 121. So wapathacis (elsewhere mapdacis) is ‘exhortation,’ * persua- sion;’ cf. xiv. 217. xv. 404 (where this distich is repeated). 794—797. et dé «.7.A. *Butif there is any divine warning that he is evading in his mind (i.e. is minded to evade),—if any such his goddess- mother has told him from Zeus,— then at least let him send you to the war, aud with you let the rest of the host of Myrmidons follow, in the hope that you may prove some light of safety to the Danai.’ For this warning of Thetis see ix. 410.—@eo- mpomin, See i, 85,—emedpade, x, 126.— ows, Vili. 282. 412 IAIAAOS A. (XI. ” , a 3 / , El KE OE TW LO KOVTES aTOTKXWVT AL 7 OA€L0LO lod Qo / = 3 a TpGes, dvarrvevowot 0 apyLot VLEs Axatov 800 , 5 / Aw 7 > 5 / / TELPOMEVOU’ odiyn O€ T AVATVEVOLS TOXELOLO. Sy See a A / » > n“ [ peta O€ K AKLYTES KEK[LYOTAS aVOPas QUT?) » 4 \ »” a ” \ / $9 woaiabe mpott aoTy vEewv amo Kal KALo Law. | = ’ e / an As y \ $. & 4s) a” ws dato, THO apa Gupov evt oTnGerow Opie, wn “v4 , lot > 3 A> > las Bn dé Oéew Tapa vias ér Aiaxtonv AxtAna: 805 > $5 a AA ‘ ay > ty 7 a oe arr OTE 07) KATQ V7]AS Odvaayos Getovo ise Gewv IlarpoxkAos, wa op ayopn Te Géus TE ¥ a As / n~ ] / / NYV, TH OF) Kal ope Gewy ETETEVXATO Bapot, évba ot Kipiavdos BeBAnuevos avreBodnoer, re ‘ or san . a dLoyevns Kvaipovions, Kara. pNpov OLoTa, 810 4s 5 / \ Son / ¢/ <9 / okdlwy €k 7oAEmou: KATA O€ VOTLOS PEEV LOPWS »” ‘ 5 ‘ 7 mS sd apov Kat Kephadns, ao 0 €AKEos dpyahéoto : /, / & , 4 » ~ ) aia pweAav KeAapuce, voos ye MEV E/LTTEOOS EV. ‘ AY saa ” . , ” ¢7 Tov d€ Lowy wKTepe Mevoitiov GAKUYLOS VLOS, -. OF: +> ; »” , sO KL p oAopupopevos ETE TTEPOEVTA TPOTNVOG., 815 > C 4 m~ , 3a “ @ dedot Aavady iynropes H0€ pedovTes, e y ? A / as ap eneAXere, THAE hidwy 799. 7@ toxorvtes, ‘likening you to him,’ mistaking the one for the other. The root is Fio (tvos), and the form of the verb represents Fio—oxw, S01. oAtyy «.7.A., ‘for there is small breathing-time from war.’ Doeder- lein explains it thus: ‘for even a short rest is a rest,’ comparing XXiv, 524, ov yap tis mpnéis méeAeTAL KpVEpoLO yoo, It is easy to supply some el- lipse, as (‘for that would be a great relief to them,) as war allows but little time for rest.’—These verses (799—803) occur again xvi. 41—45. 806. add’ bre x.t.A. A new incident occurs while Patroclus is hastening to obtain the leave of Achilles; but it is one that further stimulates his zeal to assist the Greeks; viz. the sight of the wounded Eurypylus limping away from the fight.—xara vynas tée, ‘when he had arrived oppo- site to (off, or over against) the ships of Ulysses.’ Cf. i. 484, avrap émet p ixovro KaTa otpatovy evpivy ‘Axawr. The fleet of Ulysses occupied the centre of the naval camp, sup. 6. Patroclus was returning (cf. 617 sup.) from the tent of Nestor to that of Achilles at Sigeum. He does not \ At + KQL TATPLOOS ALIS, actually reach Achilles to prefer his request till xvi. 2. 807. ayopy and @éeurs, according to the Schol. Ven., mean ‘the market and the justice-seat,’ or military tri- bunal,—omov avrots 7a Te Wvia éemumpa- oKeTo Kat Ta SixactTypia eyévero. The thing itself, by a common idiom, is put for the place, as Wj dos is *a voting- place,’ Eur. Iph. 969, tupos ‘a cheese- market,’ Stavra ‘a place to live in,’ &e, 808. 77 5 ai, ‘ where too, of course,’ &c, The court was close to an altar, because oaths were taken by it; as well as generally, for solemnity and religious sanction. 809. Evpvmvaos, Cf. sup. 583.—oKa- Cov, ef. xix. 47, To dé dum oKacgovTe Batnv "“Apeos GeparovTes. 813. voos ye wev. ‘His mind how- ever was unaffected,’ i. e. he was able to inform Patroclus of the state of affairs. The mental effects of a se- vere wound are alluded to sup. 400, nXGeTo yap Kip. : 814. wxrecpe, The prevailing cha- racteristic of Patroclus is evne, XV. 670, gentleness and sympathy. : 817. ds ap’ «7A, ‘Thus then, it XI.] IATAAOS A. dcew ev Tooin taxeas kivas apyére nue mr tporg-naxens:eiwas-Apyare Opp. 5 / > ‘\ ‘ / 5 ° GAN aye [Lol TooE ele, OLoTpehes EvpurvA ypws, 1p ert Tov oxnoovet TEAG "Extop “A ’ 39 yp ( xyoovet TEeAWpLoy IKTOpP AKXGLOL, $20 > Wd 17 > a < H Hon PUicovrat br avToV Soup dapevres.” 4 5 5S 3? 2 Te f 5 / AN! TOV 0 QUT EvpurvAos TETVUJLEVOS AVTLOV nuoa / “ ‘ » ~ “ odxért, Stoyeves Llarpoxdecs, adxap Ayatav »” > > > \ / / écoerat, GAN év vyvot peAaivyow TEecEovTat’ \ \ \ ~ , is / > » Ol pev Yap 01 TAVTES, OTOL TApOS NOaV CPLTTOL, 825 > \ / / > / , év vyvolv Kéarar BeBAnpeEvot ovTapevot TE \ 4 r A nw ~ , »” 5 # XEpaly v7Tro Tpowv, Tav oe oOévos OpvuTat aiel. 5 > > \ 4 \ / » 5 \ an / GAN eve pev ov Tdwoov aywv eri vya peAavay, nn \> » r . 5 / 5 > 5 ~ ~> a , pNpov O EKTAJL OLOTOV, AT AVTOV 0 alwa KeAatvov + NO » ~ >) \ S ¥ / ae / ”D vic voatt Atapw, ETL O NTA pappaka TATceE $30 / 4 > lot a éo OAc, Ta oe tpoti pacw AyxtAAnos dediday Gan, ca <7 _/ N/Q & $ / , dv Xeipwv edidake, dixaoratos Kevtavpwv. intpol pev yap [lodaXelpuos 75¢ Mayawv, \ ‘ > \ / 5/7 sf » TOV peeV €VL KALCO now OLOPaL €XKOS €XOvTa, 6 A \ / “~ cS ~ xpniCovTa Kal AVTOV Gp.vpLOVOS inTypos, 835 nw ; > 7 . / ” cs TOV O GAUTE TPOCEELTE Mevoiriov GAKLLOS VvLOS r4 a »” sd » f Qik mI > ey “ Os KEV EOL TAOE Epya; TL PECOMeEV EipurvA Npws § seems, you were destined, far away from your friends and native land, to glut with (or by) your white fat the eager dogs at Troy. For the com- bination ¢uéAAer’ apa see x. 337. xii. 3.34. Ar. Ach. 347. Vesp. 460. Ran. 269,—aoew, from aw, see v. 289.— apyert, ‘white,’ an old epic form for apyntt, iii. 419, So xxi. 127, os KE dhaynor Avedovos apyéra Snpov. See on lii. 197. 820. 7 p €7e mov K.T.A,, ‘ whether there is still any chance of their keep- ing in check the giant Hector, or they are now doomed to perish, slain by him with the spear.’ 823. dAkap, (an old epic word, like miap, etdap, eiAap, dAebap,) ‘a defence of the Greeks’ against the Trojans. Cf. v. 644, ovd5é ti ce Tpweoow OLomat GAkap érecOar.—év vyvot K.T.A., ‘they will fall back on their ships ? fugien- dum ipsis erit in castra, Heyne. See sup. $11. ii. 175. ix. 230. Doeder- lein, with the Schol. Ven., makes Tpwes the subject, as if the attack on the ships, not the retreat to thera, were meant; and the phrase here and elsewhere is ambiguous. 827. dprvuTat, Opua, eyetpeTat, avferat, is ever vigorous and on the increase. 830. mracoe. See iv. 218. xv. 894, ext 8S édxei Avyp@ dappan akéopuar éracce pwedAatvawy oduvawy. 832. Xeipwy, see on iv. 219. He also taught Jason (whose name was de- rived mapa 7rd taoGar) and Asclepius the art of medicine. See Pindar, Pyth. iv. 119. Nem. iil. 54 833, intpot is an irregular nomi- native, as if the poet had intended to say 6 wév, olwar, Ketras, 0 dé (Poda- leirius) mévec «.7.A. See similar in- stances v. 135. vi. 510. These two sons of Aselepius are mentioned in ii. 732. Machaon had been wounded by Paris sup. 506. 9838, mas kev €or «.7.A. “Quo eva- dent res? quid de his fiet?”’ Heyne. Schol. duoraGer tiva Set wwe, avtov } To wav wAnVos. The sense seeiis rather, ‘How can these services be a [aa ES Bla hi ! EA GE ; 7 (i Py } Et Alt LATAAOS A. Klw he leah yp Pht ” : » 2.9 Ao OR) Ag a i i) i epxopar opp AytAne daidpove pdGov eviorw y) ii f P ian c\ Ths > , + / > > te | Hay ov Neotwp erereAde Lepnvios, ovpos Ayatav. 840 hI aie Ae arr’ ae oe . a \ 7 / 9 by nae GAN OVO WS TEP GOELO peOnow pine perig See of oy S.. 'é , A Fe ANTE N, Kal 07O oTépvoto AaBov « ye jwoy.eva, Kaw a ; th > , a4 e ; 7 / if le €s KALo inv’ eae d€ id@v UITEXEVE Poeias. : Mie tt ” } , ; yA HIS aig i evGa Pl €KTAVVOaS mipenpow TOP € paxatpy ne hele r 2 &\ fe > ? A > Y ; ibe tet O&v BéXos S TEPLTTEVKES, ATT QUTOD 0 aina KeAQLVOV 845 Papen et eo ‘ j fy? FN r 5 C/y ry fy ih Bo Vig VOATL Avapo, €mt O€ pLcav Pane mruKpay ‘: aril f | : e o ! by it | Xepot Ova pias, dduvnparov, 7 ol aTragas bE elena | ~ 4 i Ht Hl} éxx ddvvas. TO pev EAKos érépoero, tavcaTo § OipLa. yah r : 47) i Hie | Pal) i: : hie | performed for your’ viz. those you him ox-hides, See on v. 141. ‘| Hie asked sup. 829.—ri péfovev, must I 844, exravioas, having ge him at Le ii stay to assist you, or carry at once full length on the hides, he (Patro- eae the message from Nestor to Achilles? clus) proceeded to cut out the arrow by Meier eA 5 (sup. 796.) from his thigh,—7epurevkes, like mev- At ie S41. pednow, pen Mov evouat, AS Vi, Kedavor, EXETTEUKES, seems to mean ( nepal } 523, aAAa eéxav pebins. Doederlein ‘very sharp.’ 847, odvvyyndaror, ‘anodyne,’ lit. : a -Slaying, et Fy A regards ceto reipouevovo as the genitive } —an epithet of drugs, absolute. But we have pe@iere Oov- 7 ne i pisos aAxys in xii. 409, and moA€Euoto 401, —éréarero, probably the imper- i ee a weOjoere in xiii. 97. fect, ‘began to dry up,’ See sup, i ft Hi 843. uméxeve, uTégTpwoe, flungunder 267. we eeiiits k : 7 : Pi ie | a , ee ne m= e Swe =F go: ARGUMENT OF BOOK Xii. (From Spitzner.) Tug Greeks have now been compelled to retire within their rampart, which was destined, through the jealousy of the gods, to be obliterated after the return from Troy; but the Trojan charioteers are deterred from crossing the foss by the difficulty of the attempt. By the advice of Polydamas they descend from their cars, and make an attack on the enemy’s camp mi five regiments of infantry. Asius alone despises the advice, and drives in his car towards the Grecian fleet; but he is met by the Lapithae, and defeated with great slaughter of his men. Polydamas, alarmed by an adverse omen, dissuades the Trojans from crossing the foss. Hector reproaches him in severe terms, and brings up his men still nearer to the walls of the Danai. Although Jupiter favours the designs of Hector, the Greeks, encouraged to action by the two Ajaces, withstand the Trojan attack with great bravery. Sarpedon with his Lycian troops advances towards the tower held by Me- nestheus, but is opposed by Ajax the son of Telamon and Teucer, who had been summoned to the defence. Ajax disables Epicles, the comrade of Sar- pedon, by hurling at him a stone, while Teucer wounds Glaucus with an arrow, and compels him to leave the fight. In spite of this check, Sarpedon pulls down a part of the wall and opens a passage for his men, the Greeks on their part long and fiercely contesting the enemy’s entrance. At length Hector, with words of encouragement to his troops, forces the gate with 2 huge stone, and the Trojans rush into the rampart on all sides. et eee ae 2 eee ¥ — e r _—_— =-_s | 7 — re a ee 4.16 IAIAAOS, M. = A , - , ” e/ Os O pev év kAuoinot Mevotrtov GAKULOS VLOS tar KixpvmvAov BeBAnpevov" > lo von a 7 Apyevot Kat Tpwes OptAaoov. a&A AA / OL O€ [LAX OVTO a> 5 ovo ap eweAAev , ” , ‘ rn \ a 7) TAPPOS ETL TXNTEL AGVAwV KAL TELXOS vrepOev > / A / a td 5 \ As / EUPV, TO TOLNTAVTO VEWV UTEP, ALP OE Tadppov 5 M . * } lal A 2 4 e , yracav. ovde Geotar 0ovav kAeiTas ExaTouPas, “w 7 AN Sdpa ow vnds TE Goas kal Anida 7oAAnV > \ e¢ 7 g to > 57 / évros éxov piouTo, Feav 0. GEKNTL TETUKTO > , \ \ ¥ \ / » 5 Ss aavatuv" TO Kal OV TL ToAuv XPovov €{L7r €C OV EV. » dan & ‘ BY ‘ / 7 4 Odpa pev “Extwp Cwos env Kal pLyVe AxtdAeus 10 ‘ , / Kal II ptaprovo OVAKTOS aropOnros mous ex\ev, , AN A , a > an »” a > Toppa O€ KQt peye TELYOS Axatwv EAT EOOV TEV. ] \ 5 \ \ ‘ rm / / ¢? + QUT Ap E7TTEL KATA. peeV Tpwwv Gavov oaaot aploTot, > 3 \ S A / modAoi 8 “Apyeiwy ot pev ddpev ot d€ AizrovTo, mépGero d5é Ipiapoto TOALs OEKATH EVLAUTO, 15 2 ~ C Apyetor 0 ev vquat pidny és matpio ebyoar, 81) tore pytidwvto Locedawy kat AmoAAwv 1, év xAtoinor, in Eurypylus’ own tent; cf. xi. 828, 843.- iato, éGeparreve, was engaged in healing.—ot de x.7.A., meanwhile the Greeks and Trojans were fighting in closely engaged ranks: Schol. a@pdo., xara mAnGos. Turmatim, non per ordines, Heyne. —dp’ éueddrev, see xi. 817. The sense is, ‘ the wall round the Grecian ships was not destined any longer to stop the inroad of the enemy.’ With ox7- cew supply Tpaas.—izepbev, ‘ beyond’ or ‘above it,’ viz on the inner or camp side; for the trench was car- ried outside the vallum, vii. 440. Schol. Ven. iwepOe ts Tabpour TavTys yap wrépkecrar, “Quatenus vallum fossa altius erat,’ Heyneé; who ex- plains veov trep on the same prin- ciple, “ quia littus altius mari est.” It seems sufficient to interpret it ‘in defence of their ships.’ 5. audit, ‘about it,’ vii. 449. The next verse occurred vii. 450, and it is perhaps interpolated here. The con- struction is sufficient without it, zabpov (éromaavro) odpa «.7.A. AS the verse stands, o/pa must refer to Sécav, ‘they had omitted to give hecatombs to the gods, that it (the rampart) might protect the ships and the booty,’ unless (with Spitz- ner) we regard ovdé—éxarouBas as a parenthesis, which seems a less Nae tural construction. 7. Anida, the booty which the Greeks had collected by raids on the Troad, &c. 8. deav Sé«.7.A. ‘But (on the con- trary) it had been made against the will (or without the favour) of the immortal gods; for which reason it did not long remain entire’ (lit. “it was not also for a long time firm,’ i.e. though strong in its construc- tion). 11. érAev, an unique form, which appears to be an epic aorist follow- ing the analogy of éAezo (i. 418). Compare médhvev.—epmredoy, Schol.Ven, év To wedi KEiMEVOV Kal MH aAtTAoor, 14. Airovro, ‘had survived.’ The sense is, "Apyeiwy S& moAAot peév edapns cav, ov S& Airovto.—épbeTo, avTL aop= iorov érop676n, Schol. Here we may notice a very clear allusion to the ancient poems which we have been used to consider ‘Cyclic’ or post- Homeric, the "IAiov wépors and the Noéorot. Lt seems impossible to ex- plain the fact, unless by supposing that the compilation of the Iliad as we have it is later than those poems, or that the passage has been inter- polated by rhapsodists. > 17. pnriac0a, like evxeTacGat, ayor 5 XII] IAIAAOS M. 417 reixos dpaddivar, ToTapov pevos eloaryayovTes e 5 3 27O_2 ey 7 ¢ "I s Saco. ar “ldaiwv épéwv adade mpopEovoly, ¢- aA , a, Phods & “Exramopos Te Kdpyads te ‘Podios te 20 Tpivixos te kat Atonmos tos TE SKapavdpos \ 4 7 Kal Supoets, ob ToAAG Bodypia Ka Tpupadecat , cat kéamecov ev Kovinat Kal jpiléwv yevos Gvopav. a , c , , , <<, >, , TOV TAVTWV OMOTE OTOMATA TPATeE PotBos AodAwy, > lal 5 5 a 7 a F = A> » Tr? / evvnjuap O €S TELXOS Ly) pooV” VE 0 apa Levs 2 . Wt / » an ovvexes, Opa Ke Gaacov éddrhoa Teixea Gein. \ > / / airds 8 eivoriyatos éxwv xElperor Tpiawav ¢ ~ 3 5 5 2» / ‘ , 4 , Hyetr, ex 0 apa TavTa GeweiAra KULAaCL TEATEV la \ / \ , / > , ditpav Kal Adwy, To Gécav poyeovtes Axawot, pacbar, edpracbar, icxavac8at, oTLXa~ g0at, otparacda, is a form of verb well adapted to the epic metre in the infinitive, with the double a, as ovp- riaagGat in x: 197, or in the imper- fect with the double o, as in the next line to that just quoted, cdprowr7o, inf. 38, icxavdwvro, The sense in all is ‘to take part in’ some action.— TlocesSdwv x.7.A., because, as he and Apollo had built the walls of Troy, they were jealous of what might seem to posterity a superior work raised by the Grecians. Cf. vil. 445 —453,—apardivat, see Vii. 463. 19, ‘Isaiwy dpéwv, Schol. tov aKpw- peav ts “ldys, Aextov xai Tapyapov Kat Padaxpas.—The enumeration of rivers which follows closely resem- bles that in Hes. Theog. 340—342, and indeed it can hardly claim to be a passage of genuine antiquity. It is evident that the poet entertained the idea that all these rivers, real or ima- ginary, were supernaturally turned upon the Grecian camp, S0,as to wash it into the sea; and this is too far- fetched a conceit, which rather sug- gests the invention of a rhapsodist. 92. 66. The Schol. refers this only to the Simois; Heyne to both it and the Scamander; “ad quem Simoen- tem et Scamandrum multi occubu- erant.” And it seems probable that the poet is describing the battle-field that lay between these two rivers. —Poaypra, shields made from Boes aypiar, or from Bowv aypa, (bowm eruviis, Heyne.) Hesyen. Boaypta* agmis, The Scholiasts give both de- a > /, oe Ph, 9 Nela 8 éroincev Tap a&yappoov EAAjorovrov, 30 rivations. 23, autlewv, which is once only used in Hesiod, Opp. 160, does not again occur in Homer; and this may be taken as an additional evidence against the genuineness of the pas- sage. 24. Ouoge, IN One direction.—poor, the united current. 96. gdirAoa, washed into and over by the waves. The rain from above assisted the force of the streams in dissolving the earth-work and carry- ing it away into the sea. 28. wyetro, led the way in the work of demolition, viz. as if heading a party of pioneers. The more solid materials, as stones and faggots, the poet represents as dislodged by the trident of Poseidon. The whole de- scription was perhaps suggested by the natural changes in the coast- line, which is known to have altered very considerably; the object being to ‘account for the absence of all traces of a camp at the time the poet wrote.—xvpact, Schol. ets «v- pwara,—a remarkable construction. Rather, perhaps, xvmacc dhopetabat, ‘From their places (he moved them), and sent them (to be carried away) by the waves.’ —ra decay, © which they had laid with so much manual toil and labour.’ 80. Aeta, VIZ. Ta Tetxea OF PeueiAra, he made all smooth along the ra- pidly-flowing Hellespont, and covered over again the wide shore with sand, ah obliterating every trace of the wall. Ee Hive ti tit toh sii Th fit 1 it Bia "gash 1 by ae i 4 el a) ee } Lan : iy 3 els | Ati Pi i]. ee Hi Na | HH Nike | ibe : ?.! Wied ret t A i} Bi WM Wt: ; ; i ; HH r) ih sa tk i ald wat tO: Wee fm le 4 if ra inf e | =- ine a pli iit if) it eit 4 { EY A at ee. | Hike ; f : ¥, ; = tt ? rf iii Oa, : j ‘, : r - y vt i I th a! \a i i 7h) he | ¥h 4 oF a? oi) ae tt bi ‘| i i a et} Bei wl? ES : >| \ Pi : Wy By i 4a bel | oH a pt 7 4.18 IAIAAOS M. (XII. abdris 8 idva peyaAnv Wapafourr kaduwper, A > a7 \ ON , / reixos apahdvvas’ moTapous Oe TpEe veec Oat ‘ & 7 & / ‘) sd / 79 Kap poov, 7 TEp Tpootev Lev KaAXAippoov vowp. os Gp eweAAov daricbe Llocewdawy Kat AmoAAwv , , > “ / Onoeuevarr Tore O Guhl paxy évorrn Te SedHeEt 35 a co 6 OA lA TELYOS EVOANTOV, Kavax ce O€ dovpata TUPYov Bad)opev’. “A pyétou de Atos pacTeyt SawevTes \ »” “A 5 / 5 / VIVO LV eT l yAadupynat ecALevot LOX AVOWVTO, "Eixrc aap ees ee en ‘ ; ap) " EKTOpa O€LOLOTES, KPATEPOV PYCTWPA poPovo © ] \ 9 > aitip oy, as TO mpoaber, éuapvaro laos aeAp. 40 w 7 > 3 e \ > / \ “ / 2 las as O Or av & TE KUVETOL KGL avopact OnpyTnpaw Kamp.os He A€wv oTpEeperar THEvel Brepeaive, A av AA / 5 \ > , OL O€ TE Tupynoov opeas QUTOVS APTUVAVTES > / 4 \ 4G 4 , avtiov loTavTal, Kal akovTiCovat Gapeias > b n~ n > > .) wn oe Gaixpas EK XELPwV* TOU & ov mote KvOaALov KNP 43 rapBet ovde hoPetrar, &yyvopin dé piv Exra , / , 5 wn 49 Tappea TE OTPEPETAL TTLYXAS GvOp@v TeipyTiCwv" ¢ > eS , A y¥ , 5 “ na éary tT Oven, TH A OCECLV YPYNPEL, TOVS €cOTACaAYV VLES Ayatov \ \ / ~) , Ve! TUKVOUS Kal weyaAous, Oniwy avdpav aAEwpny. » an »¥ e/ ¢ > 7 7 / €V OU KEV pea LIT7TOS €UTPOKXOV apia TLTQALVWV > ‘A \ eo Pain, meloi dé prevotveov ei TeA€ovew. \ / / ty oe | 67) Tore IlovAvddpas Opaciv “Exropa etre rapacrds ‘<< 7 > sa3 ‘at 5 Extop t 70 dAXot Tpwwv ayol 43° érixovpoy, 5 QC / A , , o adpadéws dua tadpov éAatvomev @kéas irrovs. 3] de a > x , er / \ > + A n 0€ pad apyaden repaav: oKoAoTes yap ev avTH > / ec “ \ a la val of€es Eotaow, mpoti 8 adrods Teixos “Ayaiov. » G » » , 3A , . ev ov Tws corti KaTaPypevat ovde payer Oar 49. €AAiooeto, ‘entreated them’ Most editors have eiAiooed’, huc illue versabatur ; but it is thus necessary to make éraipovs dependent on é7o- tpvvwy, Which is a less natural syn- tax.—ovde, @AA’ ovK HOeAOV Urmoe dta- Batvecy, 52. devdiocero, cf. ii. 190. iv. 184, Oapove, pydé te mw Sevdiaceo Aaov Axatov.—oyxedov, i.e. otoa, *‘ which was not near (in its banks) to leap over, nor easy to pass. through’ Schol. mndav wév yap To mAdtos, dcea- Geiy 5€é elpye 70 Babos. Heyne regards oxedov as = ex TOU oxedov, COMINUS. But there is no point in this, as all leaps aré made as near as may be to the object. 54. xpynuwvoi, the mounds of earth on both sides seemed as it were to Overhang the trench, or cover it over. Cf. xv. 356, pec’ 6x@as Kamérovo Badeins wogciv épeimwv. SO xatnpedés Kima, ‘an arching wave,’ Od. v. 367. TéetTpat émnpedees ib. X. 131, Xil. 59. This mention of the two high banks refers only to mwepjaa. Schol. audo- TépwHev' wore pte THY KaTaBaci pgdiar elvar, uyTe THY ExBaccY, 55. UrepOev, either ‘on the top,’ or (with Heyne) ‘on the inner side of the trench.’—npype, i. e. 1 Tadpos.— €otacay, here for éornoar, * had set. Ee 58. eva, there, viz. where they stood hesitating, sup. 52. ‘There no horse, drawing a well-wheeled car, could easily enter the trench (viz. wepnoat, sup. 53), and even on foot they felt anxious doubts whether they would accomplish it. For the lonic con- traction (common in Herodotus) from pevoway, see on vii. 421. Inf. xiii, 79, wevorvow S€ Kai olos “Exropi— paxyeoOar, The common rendering here is, ‘but the foot-soldiers were eager to attempt it. Mr. Hayman (Append, A, p. xviii, to Od. vol. i.) ob- serves, “If the wegot were speaking, they would say, ‘ we are considering ei reAdovuev. whether we shall, i. e. can accomplish it,’ ” 60. ele, mpocetre, aS V. 170. 210. 62. eAavvouev, We are proposing to drive. 63. €v avTy, Viz. vrepOev, sup. 55. As these stakes are said to be next to the wall, they can hardly mean ‘stuck down im the ditch. The meaning is, that in attempting to get over it they would be met by the palisade on the inner bank, and the mound of the rampart so close to it as to form almost a double line of fence. 65. €vOa, as sup. 58, ‘there,’ i. e. in 9 —_ inf. _— 3 af — on ee Chew” ine meme Pte iow — ~~ —— — a *, ae —_—_— er alien lon ore =—- oe te te a RE Pa 420 IAIAAOS M. e “ ~ / 7 / / 5s? LTTEVTL’ TTELVOS YAP, oft tpworer Gan OW. el ev Yo \ eda) KOK Ppovewy dAamacer [ev YAP TOUS TAYXV KAKA dpovewy aAarag \ e / Ay > ; ZLEvS iu Bpewerns, Tpweoot 0€ LET apnyelv, > > \ / 5 - a7 77 av €yw eJeoyt / 5 / VOVU[LVOUS amroAeo Gat ‘ ne a , KQL QUTLKA TOVTO yever Ga, 5 »sQ> 3 , ar “Apyeos évbad Ayatous" 70 5 d€ > £ é a / Fo ay / ci 5€ x irootpapwct, Tahiwégis O€ yevyT a 5 2 ~ ‘ / . S& 5 lad €K VI)WOV KOL TAPpw eViTANEWILEV OpUKT?), 5 > Sa > 5/ so3 »” 5 / 4) OUKET €TTELT OLW OVO ayyeAov amoveea Gat »” j \ ” c , e - A AYOP POV TT POTt AOTV Eh GevTwv UIT Axatwv. 5 , > > GAN aye’, ws dv eyo elu, TeOdpeOa waves. ~ or ~ ‘ ) / > / - eee / LTTOVS [LEV GeparovTes ENVKOVTWV ETL Tappw, > Os / \ ; Ww Q“vuTOt O€ mpvA€es OvV TEVKX ECL OwpynxGevres a , at Exropt 7avrTes erwmped GoAXEES. avTap "Ayavot 5 / 5 a 7 , , 5 ~ 33 ov peveovo, el On OPW d\Opou weipar epyTTa.. Ss ddro TovAvddpas, ade 0 "Exropt po0os aarnpwy, 5 / “A> 5s 5 , auTixka 0 €& such a position, or under such cir- cumstances.—orecvos yap, for the space (between the ditch and the wall) is a narrow margin, where the attacking party are sure to be wounded by missiles from the wall. 67—70. et wév yap K.T.A. The sense appears to be, ‘ For if Zeus means mischief and is for utterly destroy- ing these invaders, and is bent upon assisting the Trojans,—why, J truly should be glad if this were to hap- pen (and the sooner the better), that the Achaeans should perish ignomi- niously here away from Argos; but if they should turn us, and a chasing of us back again from the ships should ensue, and we should get hampered in the trench that has been dug, I do not think that after that even a messenger will get back to the city to report that we have been routed by the Achaeans.’ Poly- damas, as usual, takes the side of caution against his rash and impetu- ous relation Hector, but he guards against any suspicion of favour to- wards the Greeks by wishing them every ill-luck., (Similarly in Ar, Ach. 509, Dicaeopolis commences his at- tack on the Athenian policy by say- ing éyw S€ picd pmev Aaxedarpovious ododpa, x.7.A.)—mayxv (V. 24) dAamacer, Sunditus perdere wult; Hesych. rar- TeA@s.—teTat, mpodvmetrar, id. 80 Me \ / ¥ AS dyewv Suv TEVXETW GATO Xapace. 70, vwvvpvous. Like amraAdapvos, dt- Supvos (Pind. Ol, iii. 35), ATEPALVOS compared with atépaywv, the v re- sults from the doubled pronunciation of », an example of which we have even in tragedy, ‘Immouddovtos oxX7- ua, Aesch. Theb. 488,—irooTpéeWoot, ‘shall have turned us back” So ¢& wroorpodys is ‘at the turn,’ Soph. El. “95, Sup. v. 505, bro S€ otpepov nVv- ox7Hes.—TaAiwéts, Schol. madcv Siwéts, érav meraBadAAomevot SuoKwoev ob Suwko~ Of. xv. 69, ex tov & ay tot EmELTA TraAiwéww Tapa vn@v alev éy@ TEVXOUMe Staurepes. On the long + (naturally short, as in Sco«erv) see i. 205. 72. eviTdAngwsev, - get caught in,’ as birds are said to be caught in a snare, when €épxer évimdnfwouw, Od. xxii. 469. 74, édcxevtwy. Schol. jpav KuKAw= Oévrwv vrd Tav “Axatov, As Aoyot mivos, Bakes tivds, KC., SO ayyeAos TWOS means ‘ one who brings news about a person. And here édAcybévTwv seems to mean vroorpadevTwy, Sup. 71. More commonly this is translated ‘through (or from) the Achaeans who have rallied against us, Sol. 334, aude dé vies ouepdaréov Kovapyoay giicavtwy ur “Axavov, 76,77. Nearly the same curred xi. 48, 49. 79, et dy, ‘if really,’ viz. as hinted sup. 67.—epjTrat, see vii. 402. EVOL, distich oc- yy 8 TATAAOS M. ovoe pev GAXou Tpdes ef trv tyepeHovro, wo 5 5 5 \ , » \ on QA GAN dro TavTEs Opovaay, eel LOov Extopa otov. ¢ , \ M” cn 5 4, a NVLOXW [LEV ETTELTA EW ereTteAA€ EKACTOS ¢ > \ / > / a)? \ , - UIrTOUS €V KATA KODLOV EpuKEev av ETL Tappw* 85 cd de ~) / / 5 \ 5 , Ol 0€ OLATTAVTES, TEAS AUTOUS ApPTUVAVTES, / / 4 > c 4 o TEVTAK GA, Koo unbevres Op YYEHOVEC SR! V €7TOVToO. ra \ ¢ > Sa >» \ 5 , a / Ol LEV Oph EKTop toav Kal GpvjLoVe IlovAvoapartt, aA Ny “ Xm » / Qa / Ol TAELOTOL KAL APLOTOL ETAV, PEUATAV OE adoro a ER od a / - a \ , TELXOS pNEapevot KOLANS ETL VHVCL payer Oat. 90 , , ; , o \ o> ¥y > » kaledw KeBp.ovns tpitos eireto: wap 6 ap oxerpw aAXov KeSp.ovao xepeiova. KGAAUTrEV "Extwp. ~ b / ' > s/f) 4 / Tov ETEPWV IIapus NPXE kat AAKaboos Kat “Aynvwp, “ \ , 74 \ ; a 7 tov € Tpitwv “EXevos kai AnidoBos Geoedys, @ , - , , . yy ¢ ~ vie OVW [I piapoto: tpiros & nv Actos npws, 95 + ec aN ral > : ¢ Acwos “Ypraxidys, ov “ApioBynbev dépov ixrot ¥ “~ x 4 allwves peyadot, TOTOJLOV a7ro SeAAnevTos. w~ 5\ / > , TWV O€ TETAPTWV YPXEV EUS Tals AyxLoao $s / LY a AN 7 > , e Alveias, ana T@ ye Ovw AvTynvopos vie, > / / >> , c ApyéAoxos T "Akdpas Te, paxns ed cidore TANS. 100 s s<\ Oe = jf > 5 ~ 5 , LAPTHOWY O yYYTAT ayakA ET ov ETLKOUPWV, ‘ “3 Cf’ . ~ / nm mpos 0 €Xeto LAadkov Kai apyov ‘Aoteporratov" 82. ovdé wev x.7.A., ‘nor did the other Trojans (when they saw their ieader dismount) continue to assemble on their chariots.” Cf. sup. 50. For nyepePov7o (imperf.) see ii. 304. 86. duaoravtes, dividing into sepa- rate bodies and putting themselves into close order; cf. sup. 43, mupyndov ahéas avtovs aptivavtes. Hesych. TapackevararvTes, TUVTALAVTES. 89. ot wAetorou «.7.A. The largest part, as well as the most warlike and therefore most eager for the fight, followed Hector and Pulydamas the brave (or comely). These were the genuine “lAcets, viz. Tot “IAtw éyye- yaaow, vi. 493. Cf. ii, 817, ava Tw ye ("Exropt) moAv mAetoToL Kal apiorot Aaol O@wpyjacovro, The root of apearos (Fap, war) shows that the meaning is ‘bravest’ rather than ‘ best-born ;’ but these two qualities the Greeks regarded as inseparable. 91. tpiros. Beside Hector and Puly- damas, Cebriones, the charioteer of Hector (xi. 521), went as a leader of the first division. In place of him therefore, as his services were re- quired for this more important duty, Hector left an inferior man as a sub- stitute. It will be observed that each company had ¢aree leaders; a pro- vision, perhaps, like that described in Thueyd. iv. 38,on which Arnold remarks, “The Lacedaemonians usu- ally appointed three staff officers, as they may be called, on any de- tached service, whose order of suc- cession was regularly fixed; so that if any accident happened to the first, the second might take the command in chief, and so the third, if neces- sary.” 93. tov érépwv. Schol. tov devrépov TAYLATOS. 96, 97. This distich occurred ii. 838, 839. 99, 100. Nearly the same distich as in ii. 822, 823. 102. T'Aadxov. In an early and very fine Greek vase from Camirus, in the British Museum (Case 15, No. 25,) _— = ~- Ee Saar. ao wt SS ee se + SEE — {So ioe ’ ae if 1 hal ; Wei ; eae nt He aa + aa i | ‘Bi aa ‘hi at Ha i . Whi . we a) ae fp j ne ; De a ’ ' 1h ; nek) 1) "t f \ Tt fia | eh by } i} | 1} | 4a - i vad Ki j : rp ; : rf fas itt { 149 i; a i, i | - 7 iF, ih , ' f Ne : in; 4 it t i «CS hi te : ; ) f 1} vig by ds lib), : _ | : ¥: ; ' tel i J a Wey it bin! ra te 4.22 IAIAAO® M. rXI. a / e ” 5 dc > + OL y2p Ol €LOQAVTO C LaKpPt 0OV ELVQL apltaeTol lal » / > > / A OA / XY A'S / TWV aAAwv PETG. ao auTov’ O O€ WPETre KQL OLO TAVTWYV. <\ 5 / , a / A. ot © ézet GAARAOVS Apapov TUKTHCL Boecou, 105 «> Bév p 5 “~ , wd oe Bie dis Aavacv AeAunwevolr, ovd ET EpavTo > / / axynoca? adN’ ev vyvot pedaivyow mececo Oa. m rat > evG adXdou Tpwes tnAeKXeuTot T em LKOUPOL Bovdy [lovAvdapavros G[LwjLNTOLO triGovTo" adn’ ovy “Ypraxidys eerX "Actos, Opyapos avdpav, 110 > n 7 \ ¢c / , avi Auretv LITTOVUS TE KAL YVLOX OV Gepasrovta, 5 \ \ 5 “ / / ~ GAAa odv avTrotow TreAacEV VHETCL donow y > / >>? e VyTLOS, OVO ap ” ‘ a th eweAAe KaKas UO KHpas advgas, rd \ > / \ a LTTTOLOLVY KOOL oxer pv ayahop.evos TOApa. VIWV s\ / > f \ 7 5 / dub arovootyaew mpott IAvov nvepoeroav’ 115 / r / mn 7a) , 5 / mpooUev Yap jAtV fotpa OVO WVVILOS dpupexaduwev ever “ldouevqos dyavov Aevxadidao. Hector is represented standing by his chariot, which has four horses, and into which Cebriones has mounted, while Glaucus stands on the other side. The three names are written respectively above the figures in archaic characters. There seems no combination in the Liad to which this scene could refer, except the present; but it does not fully suit our present text. 103. Svaxpiddv aproror, i.e. Stadepov- tws, Suamperovtws. It is remarkable that this combination occurs in He- rod. iv. 53, Bopvadevns—os vomas Te KadAioras Kal evKoutdeotatas KTyVECL mapéxeTat, \xOvas TE apiaTous Svaxpidov KaL TAELOTOUS. 104. This verse contains a notable eulogy of Sarpedon,—a character not mentioned in the Greek tragedies, and only once in Pindar, Pyth. iii. 112, Néoropa Kxat Avx.ovy aprndor’, avOpwrwv aris, e& éréwy Kedadevvor, TEKTOVES Ola Topol. apwogayv, yryvywoKo- pev. Ar. Nub. 622, nvix’ av mevOapmev 7 Tov Méeuvor’ 7 Saprndova. 105. apapov, Schol. edpatav, éervxvw- cay, amravcav. “ Pro apapov tas aomidas adAAnAwY, er’ adAnAots, Clipeos conser- tos manibus ante se fenebant,.” Heyne. ‘When they had joined themselves together by their shields of wrought ox-hide.’—rv«rjor, Schol. rats eipyac- mevos Bipaats. Ayer SE Tals domiow, Cf. tuxroy Kady, Vv. 831, So Bay aga- A€nv, Vii. 238, Boas avas, inf.137. Boens avyot orepejat, XVii. 493. aamides wmo- Boivat, Herod. vii. 76. 106. ébavto «.7.A, ‘They flattered themselves that they (the Greeks) would no longer stop, but would fall back on their sable galleys.” “ Ha- pectabant fore, ut Achivi non con- tinerent se, non subsisterent, et loco manerent, sed fuga facta in naves irruerent,” Heyne. That the subject is Aavaovs, appears from inf. 126, Compare ix. 235. xi. 311. xvil. 639. But, so far as the Greek goes, the subject might be the same as that of éhavro, ‘they declared they would not be withheld, but would fall upon the Grecian fleet.’ 109. BovdAy, viz. to let their horses be held, sup. 76. 111. atc, ‘there on the bank,’ sup. 85. The next line, one would think, had better have been omitted; for it was the attempt to get near the ship, rather than the doing this, that 1s described. For the death of Asius see xiii. 885 seqq. The account of it is anticipated by the distich below, 116, 117, which is perhaps also an interpolation. 116. Svowvusos, see Vi. 255, Sucorupor vies "Axatwv, and Od. xix. 571, nde de has elov Sutwvupos K.7.A.—AevKadidao, as if from AevxadAos, the father’s name being AevxaAiwy, xiii. 451. EN m Seco hors De ue XII] JAIAAOS M. y+ \ nw Sem 2 / a > | , eL\oaTO yap Vywy ET apioTEepa, TH TEP Ayaol > Q/ / \ D €K TEOLOUV VLOOOVTO OUY LTTOLOLV Kat oxen piv’ ma @ > X. OF S 7 aN / Tp \mTous TE Kal appa dinacev, ovde TIAHTW @ 2 »4 4 / sa \ ‘ > nw €up €7TLKEK/ UJLEVAS CAvLoas KOLL /LAKpPOV OX1]45 AA. 5 / » 5 / yy oe i.¢ / O/ AVATETTAMLEVAS €XOv AVEPES, €l TLV ETALPWV 5 \ / / , . van EK TO/ Ef{LOVU pevyovTa COAaWC ELV PEeTa V7)aS- eo? 9 Bl, Ay AY OF cd \ A> > TH Pp Wus por €WV LITTOUS EXE, TOL 0 Gm €ToVvTO sf a y , ofea KexAnyawres’ ehavTo yap ovKer “A Xa.LOUS / 5 > / oxyoe0 GAX ev vnvol peAaivyow recéer Oat / VYTLOL. 5 we / : “\ 42? 9§ / e 5 / ev 0€ TUANTL OV aVvEepas EUpoV apiaToUs, e ¢ , A 2 ‘ vias vrepOipous Aamibawv aixunrawr, \ \ ys o % tov pev Ilepioov via KPaTepov TloAvroirny, ‘ a qn a > TOV be AcovTna BpotoXovy@ Lo-oVv "Apne. X \ A , : / c / TW bev apa mpoTapoile TuAawy tWynAGwY e ¢ o 5 , + c / ECOTATAV WS OTE TE OPVES OUpETLY VIbLKapHVoL, 7 > » / Tee \ » 4 al T AVEILOV PLEVOUVOL KQL VETOV YUaTA TAaVTA, e?7 / ~ / 2 s n~ pilnow peyadnoe OLNVEKEETO apaputat* @ + , )7 2 OVX / - WS apa TH xElpecot TemodTes HOE Bind 135 118. eicaro (elui), he proceeded, viz. from his place among the other tmryes, SUP. 85, in a direction left- wards of the Grecian ships, to the point where the Achaeans used to re-enter their naval camp; for he expected to find the gates open there, and wide enough to admit a chariot. 120. dujAacer, he drove them from the place whence he started to the gates; but not through the gates themselves.—avAyo., probably, as Heyne shows, the gate mentioned in vii, 339, which was on the left side of the naval camp, i. e. looking from the sea, or towards the promontory of Rhoeteum; cf. x. 113. xiii. 326. It was here that Hector afterwards learnt the destruction of the Trojans by the Greeks, xiii. 675. 121. émuxAivey, like the converse avaxadivey, ‘to throw back,’ v. 751, is ‘to close’ the gate, ém@etvac ibid. Properly, ‘leaning against’ or ‘ap- plied to ;’ for the gate seems to have been double, i.e. of two leaves (duxAc- Ses, inf. 455) secured by strong cross- bars laid across each other, emnpworBor sup. 456. ; F 122. éxor, ‘ were holding them. So xxi. 531, wemranévas ev XEepot mvAas éxer’ eis 6 Ke Aaol EAQwot MpOTL aoTY mepucores, 124. L6ds dpovewv, as in xiii. 135, re- presents the more usual ids peas, It is well rendered by Prof. Newman, “Thither with purpose straight he held his steeds.’’—éxe, nAavre, cf. iii. 2638. 125; ébavro, viz. Asius and his cha- rioteer, according to Doederlem. Rather, perhaps, Asius and his fol- lowers, ot audi “Accov inf. 1387—139.— oxyjcec8ar, ‘would be withheld, but would fall back on their ships,’ i. e. be withheld from falling back. See sup. 107. ii. 175. ix, 235. 128, AamrvOawy. See ii, 740—745. 132. vWekapynvoe suggests the gigan- tic stature of the Lapithae. Asius too was péyas, inf. 186.—nimvover, in reference to uiuvov in 1386; the Lapi- thae stood as firm against the assaults of Asiusas well-rooted trees do against the storms and the blasts.—vderoy, because heavy rains would remove the soil and loosen ordinary trees. This fine simile is most poetically rendered by Virgil, Georg. ii. 291—297. Aen. ix. 677.—éimvexeeco, extending far into the soil. A similar verse occurs Od. vi. 267, putotow Adeoos KaTwpuxXéeoo apaputa, CES a oe E> EES tte ~ = — a SS i} 4.24 IAIAAO® M. ; , / SQA , fALpzvov ETEPKXOMEVOV [LEYAV Aotov, Ov0E eBovro. Aa ow 5 \ . ~ 5s 70 , » ot 0 UWus Tpos TELKOS EVOMNTOV, Boas avas ey, / > 5 / » / 5 lal vor AVATKOMEVOL, EKLOV peyahw aAadnTo v 9 \ 3 \ ve , Acwov dui dvaxra Kai Tapevoy kat Opeorny 5 sa >> A / , , Actadnv T Adapavra. Odwva TE Oivopaov TE. 140 a go 8 o ‘ 5 , A > \ / n . cy CVY } / 7) Ol O ") TOL ELWS pel €VKI YPLLOaS Lf XaLOv S$ » 7 2 5s / 5 , \ los WPVVOV €VOOV EOVTES dpuver Oa TEPt vyywV" ‘ “A B) > \ “ > / b) / QUT ap eT EL OY) TELYOS ETETOULEVOUS eVvOTjOav , lal \ al / / , Tpdas, atap Aavawy yeveTo iayn te PoBos TE, QA ‘ t & , , A) , * 2« bk to di~avTe TuAdGwV TpdcOe paxErOny, 145 > / / > / ; aYPOTEpoLat OVEOCOL EOLKOTE, TW T > 5 ¥ €V Opec OlV > QQ a 3 9\N a QQ 7 \ 5 / aAVOPWV WOE KUV@V O€XATAL KoAoavpToV LovVTO, e! , > s/ \ a of » ? a IXPw T QLOOOVTE TEpPt TPLel QYVUTOV vAny, a / / \ / c \ sa 7 WT PVELVYV EKTOJLVOVTES, VTAL O€ TE KOJLTOS OOOVTWV vyiyvetat, els § xé tis Te Badov éx Gvpov eAnran. 150 ~ ~ , \ > \ f / WS TOV KOJLTFEL xaAdKos €7t oTnGerat Pactvos + / / \ a > / OVTHV BadrdAopevov pada Yap KPATEPWS €LAKOVTO, Aaoirw Kabvrepbe aemrouores noe Bingw. a o3 » ed 5 “ 4 5 4 , Ol 0 apa X€pp-aoLoto EVO TOV a7rO TUPYOov / / a 3 an \ , ~ BadXAov, dvvopevor TPov T avTOV Kat KALO LOWY 155 137. Boas, see sup. 105.—iwoce, Viz. to ward off the missiles thrown down upon them from the walls. 141. elws pev, téws pév, OTe perv. Hitherto, viz. till Asius had ap- proached the gate, these Lapithae had been within the rampart, ex- horting the Achaeans to fight for their ships; but when they saw the Trojans attacking and the Greeks shouting and _ panic-st ricken, then they came outside of the gates, and fought as fiercely as two wild boars. The use of eiws pev is very peculiar; and perhaps Doederlein is right in supplying an apodosis, like Tews evdov #oav, But the Schol. Ven. observes, Elws, aVTL TOU Téws VOY KEtTAL, OLoY EXPL rivos. So also Hesychius. 147. Séxarou, excipiunt: atechnical term. See oniv.107. The formation of this word, which must stand for Séxovrat, is peculiar. The vis changed into a, as in émeretpadarae for -vrat, ii, 25; but the intervening vowel be- tween the root and the termination is not required, unless the vy is re- tained; thus dex-vrat cannot he pros nounced, and therefore déxovrat Usu- ally takes its place, though the o is no genuine part of the verb-form. Cf. érwxaro inf. 340. 148, Soynm, aslant, Acxpubis atgas, Od. xix. 451. The rush of the wild boar is said to be sideways, in order to use more effectively his tusk.— ayvurov, they break and crush the underwood round them.—7pupvny, mpéuvobev, mpdpprgov, from its very roots. Cf. v. 292, Tou 8’ ard pév yA@o- gav mpumYHy Tame xadkos aTerpyjs.— éxTdj.vorTes, See ili. 61. iv. 486.—KOLT0S, xi. 417. 151. rav, of the Lapithae. The geni- tive may depend on either xaAxos OF order ot.—avTny K.TAs © dum adverso corpore tela excipiunt,” Heyne. 7 153. Aaocowv. Schol. tots amo Tov Teixous OxAots Oappovvres.—Kabumepbe, Sc. odow OY éoTnKooLv.—BiInoY, their own might. 154, ot 88, the Aaot just mentioned. —Baddov, SC. TOUS ahi “AgLOV,—Gpuvo- wevot, repelling them from (or, tight- ing in behalf of) &e. Cf. ix. 531, auve vouevor Kadvomves épavv7s. XIL] — 5 VNOV T OKUTOPUW. TATAAOS M. 4.25 vipades O &s mwimrrov epace, ad > » 6 , , , ~ , as T avewos Cans, vepea oKLOEVTA dovncas, \ > \ , rappeias KaTéxevev ert Oovi rovAvBoreipy. a nw 5 lal / c/ @S TOV EK XELPOV BéXca peor, > ‘ > _ NLEV A XG.LoV de Kal éx Tpwdwy> Kdpvbes O auc avov avrTevv 160 BadAopevat pvrAdKEToL Kat dorides 6udaoeooat. 84 pa TOT wpwev Kat & rexAryero pnpw "Actos ‘Ypraxidys, Kat GAacTHTas EOS UO. “~ / > , \ ~) x “Zed rdrep, 7) pa vv kal ov prdoyevdys eTeTUEO / / > 5 \ bY / , o 5 , TAYXV par ‘ ov yap eyw ¥Yé papnv NPWAs Axatous l on oi | f ¢€ /, / / \ “ ie 2 TKXYT EW HLETEPOV Y€é jLEVOS KQt XELPAaS QAa7TTOVS. a “> ° “ / 5/7 5 , Ol 0, Ws TE OPynKES [Lew OV aioXou ne peAtooat 3 / , eQa w+ /, oixia TomjowvTat 00@ Ext Tatmadoecon, 5™> »5 , “ wed , ob8 dzroXcirovew KotA\ov Sdjov, GAAG MEVOVTES » 5 : aA 5 , \ / — avopas OnpyTnpas apvvovTal TEPL TEKVOV, 179 e 7a3 > > / / © & 72 aF Os 010 ovK €GéAovot TvAGwY Kal OV EOVTES 156. minor, viz. the Ai@or, which are often compared to snow or hail, e.g. Aesch. Theb. 201. Eur. Andr, 1129. Pind, Isth. iii. 35, tpaxeta vupas moAé- pow. Lb. iv. 50, avapiQuwy avdpwv xXadagaerTe pov, 157. Says, ‘ boisterous,’ ‘ brisk.’ For Si-afyjs, as ag¢nxns is probably for adveyys (iv. 433). Cf. Od. xii, 315, bpoev ere Gayv avenov vepednyepeTa Zevs. Similar forms are evxpays, akpans. 160, avov, a harsh dry sound, viz. the sound of a dry body breaking or snapping. So ‘fragor aridus,’ Virg. Georg. i. 357, ‘sonus aridus,’ Lucret. vi. 119. Inf. xiii. 409, kappaddov dé ot _ aaotris ériOpéEavros auaev EYXEOS. Ibid. 441, Sy tOTe y avov avoev Eperkomevos mept Sovpt.—pvAaKer or, ‘ mill-stones,’ ji. e. stones equally large ; but we must remember that, as in the ‘querns’ found near ancient habitations, these would only be small hand-mills. Cf. Vii. 270, BaAdy prdoedet TETpPY. Virg. Aen. viii. 250, ‘ramis vastisque mo- larnibus instat.’ ' 163. adAactycas, OxOnoas, vexed in spirit. Hesych. SecvoTradnaas, 7Xe- TALATAS, XAAETHVAS, AYAVAKTH TAS, duc- hopyoas. So xv. 2l, naaareov dé Geo Kara paxpov”"OdAvurov. From adacros (xxii. 261), properly, ‘to be unfor- getting.’ : 164. drroWevdis. A reproach to Zeus jans success, for having falsely promised the Tro- See inf. 236. Heyne thinks “hoc ipsum, quod adhue for- tuna secunda usi erant Trojani, pro omine victoriae a Jove promissae acceperat.” 166. oxHoew, KaTaTXyTeELY, VTOMeEVvELy, ‘would withstand our might.’—ype- tepov, Viz. including his followers, sup. 187. 167, 168. aore—rorjowvtat, It is a peculiar idiom in Homer to use the subjunctive in comparisons, precisely as if he had said ws orav &c. So ii. AT4, Os 7 aimdAca wAaTE atywv atmdAoe dvdpes peta Saxpivwow. 1x. 323, ws o opyis anTngL veorrololy mpoéepya tv wagraka, X. 183, as dé Kuves meplt nda Svowpyjowow ev avdAj. The explana- tion seems to be simply this, that the speaker contemplates a possibly contingent case.—péaor aidAor, Mova- ble or flexible in the middle, i.e. from the jointed thorax, as Buttmann explains it: but more probably from the alternate stripes of colour.—at- madoéoon, (xiii. 17,) steep and rocky, and so atfording cavities for the nests which are not easily dug out.—pevov- res avdpas, vmropevovTes.—OnpyTypas, i.e. bee-hunters.—apvvovtat, wayovrTst, as inf. 243, els olwvds dpiotos, apsuveo- Oat mept TaTpNS. 171. ds ode, a repetition of ot de sup. 167, viz. Polypoetes and Leon-~ aqs" nace Oe ee te BE eee = er = = — —— —_—€ 426 IAIAAOS, M. [X11 , , 5 5*< / . c ~ ; 53 xacoac bat mpi y NE KATAKTAPEV HE AAMVatl. i / Qa \ ant A U ~ 3 , ds ear, ovde Avs weiev dpeva TAVT dyopevwv "Exropt yap OL Oupos éBovAeTro KvOOS 6peSau. > > / Ss 5 , QC ¢ “ \ aA , 5 5 A épyaXeov O€ pre TAVUTa Geov WS TAVT GAYOPEvo al’ / 4 ‘ “~ 5 / A \ Aw TOVTY Yap TEL TELKOS OPWPEL Geamrioaes Tup Xdwvov. 'Apyetot dé, Kal a VULEVOL T LVOVK CLLV OV Apyevot 0€, XVUPLEVOL TEP, AVAYKN a 5 , VI}WV YMUVOVTO. Geot O GKAXNATO Gupov , o ~ , 5 / > . TOAVTES, OTOL Aavao.ot PaXxys érurappobot noav. 180 ouv © ePadov Aart@at TOAELOV KQL OnvoTnra. | ay) > f , " 7 ev av Ileipifoov vos KpaTepos TloAvrourys at \ > / , , a Sovpt Badrev Adpacoy Kuvens dua xaAKorrapyou" o> ovd dpa xadkein KOpus exxeler, GAAG dvampo . ~ tS , aixp7 xarKein pag daréov, eykepados d€ 185 » “ LA / Qa 7 “A 7 al évoov amas wemdAaktTo* ddpacce O€ PLY ELOwTA. ‘ » , ,v¥ 7 LA © aitap ereita IlvAwva Kat Oppevov eLevapigev. 4 C3 3 we My viov 0 ’Avrysayoto Aeovtevs oCos Apyos | » tA dc / 4 \ re nm , rropaxov Bare doupi, Kata CworTnpa TUXnTAS. a 5 A , as ee avtis 8 ék KoAEOLO EpvToapLEvos Eihos OFv 190) , a AE Avriparyy piv mparov, ératgas dv opidon, af? 5 , aA @® wy? ” 5 , 6 TARE adroorxedinv’ 0 8 ap’ varios ovde epeto ly" > 4 » / ‘2 A A SD / QUTAP €ETELTO. Mevwva kat lapevov kar Opeotny / - / , \ / TAaVTAS ETACOUTEPOUS meAace xIovt movAvBoreipy. > 2. ae \ es $ 22) 2 , Qn Odp ol TOUS EvapiCov am EVTEA Map_atpoVTa, 195 teus, the Lapithae, sup. 130. So tev KAdSos TOD woAguov, O ToAeuLKos, All- —&s tav, inf. 278—kKai dvo, even though only two.—«ataxrapev k.7.A., “aut caedere hostem aut caedi,” Heyne. 173. ov mwetde, as if he had just said & Zed, dds rovade xaooacGa. 174. "Exrops yap. See inf. 236. Zeus had resolved to give honour to Hec- tor, and therefore decreed that he, and not Asius, should storm the rampart. Cf, inf. 453 seqq. 175—181. These verses were re- jected by the Alexandrine critics, and are excluded by Bekker. 182. Leaving the fate of Asius un- decided till xiii. 384 seqq. 185. éyxépados «.7.A. See xi. 97. ote sos, ‘a helper;’ connected 1th aogonrnp, xv. 735. Hesych. 6 other son of Antimachus, Hippolo- chus, is mentioned in xi. 122, together with Peisander. Heyne supposes Hippomachus was the third son.— Tuxnoas, see iv, 106. Vv. 579. 192. avrooyxedinv, Viz. rAnyyy, a blow in close conflict. Cf. v. 880, Tupor 6 oxedinv, and compare oxedov with avToaxedov, 193. "Iapevdv Kai ’Opéoryy, followers of Asius, sup. 139. 195. The action reverts to sup. 107, at which point the episode inter- vened of the enterprise of Asius and his followers.—o?, here for od7ot, in the next two verses is the relative, while in 199 it is again the demon- strative.—kovpor, ‘the fighting men,’ sup. 89. See on i. 470. iv. 315. It is et IATAAOS M. , ? \ Q / ¢ A e Topp ot UHovAvddmavte Kat “Exropt Kotpou erovto, aA “~ \ » / \ / Ol wrELoTOoL KOL APlLOTOL ECOAV, MEU“LATAV de padurra mF c/s \ , \ aA TELXOS TE PNSEW KAL EVLTPYOEW Tupl Vyas, 7 eo ¥ ; $ > / \ / Ol p ETL mEepunpiCov Epeoraotes Tapa TAPpw. dpvis yap ow érndAGe Trepnorepevar pewaawowy, > \ c , Se \ \ >/ aleTos VILTETHS ET APLOTEPA. aov E€pywv, / / / 3 , / hownevta Spakovra pépwv Ovvxeror TEAWPOV / . Si ae , Cwov, «rT aomaipovra. , y / 4 Kal ov 7w AjnGeto xapyns* /, \ $..* ¥ \ Af ee , Kowe yap QUTOV €XOVTa KQATQ@ oT7Jos Tapa O€lpyV > \ 5 / cA iovwbets OTLOW. O d dro ev HKe xapace > , sa 7 ‘ / a, > © . / se / adynoas Odvvyol, pETw O EVE Kap.Bard pir, . aS de X / é / ‘a > , QvuTOS O€ K aycoas TTETETO TVOLYS AVELOLO, Tpades dé plynrav, orws idov aidAov Ogu / / \ / Keipevov ev peccowrt, Avs Tépas atytoxovo. }7) TOTE IlovAudapas Opacdv "Exropa €L7re Tapacras clear that this word in Homer repre- sents a class, opposed to the xepjes or working men. It is often asso- ciated with dprorot, as in Od. viii. 35, 36, and also ibid. ii. 96 compared with 51. 199. pepuypigov, were doubting, hesitating, whether to proceed or to go back (sup. 59). It appears from this verse that no further movement had been made by the first of the five divisions since the division into five bodies of infantry had been adopted, sup. 87. 200. érndde, supervenerat : anomen had appeared to them when they were making up their minds to cross the foss.—én’ apiorepa, ‘on the left,’ i.e. checking the movements of the Trojan host in that direction, or by appearing in that direction, (the left side being an unfavourable omen, cf. inf. 219.) Schol. Ven. cvvarreov er Gpiotepa Aadv éépywv. Schol. Vict. ro €pywv avTt ToD KwAvwr* ot dé, ém apio- TEpa éépywv, abopigwy éewl Ta aprorepa Bepyn Tov Aadv. Heyne, with some of the ancient commentators, construed én’ dpirtepa érnrde, a laeva volavit ; others explained it, ‘dividing, or marking off, the host on the left,’ viz. of itself, by appearing in the middle. The part thus divided off would be under an unlucky omen. The combination ém’ dprotrepa is Com- mou, and may be compared with érdééua, evdeiva, 210 202. hownjevra, either Sadorvor (ii. 308), or, with the Schol., yuayuévor, Pind. Nem. iii. 80, éore & ateros wxvs év moravots, ds EéAaBev aia, tnAode peTauarduevos, Sahowov aypay Todt, —nrérAwpov, immanem, of huge size, portentous.—ayjéero, Schol. 0 dpdaxwy, Kaito non AcAwhni€vos. 904. avrov, viz. the serpent, held in the eagle’s talons, dealt it a sharp blow on the neck, by coiling back- wards.—idvwOeis, cf. ii. 266, 6 & tdvwOy, xiii. 618, tdvaOn S& weowr. Od. Viil. 375, Thy €ETepos pimracKe moti védea ox.oevta Lovwleis OTiow, 206. adynoas. Of. v. 85, dAyjoas & dvéraAdto. Virg. Aen. xii. 254, ‘ donec vi victus, et ipso Pondere defecit, praedamque ex unguibus ales Pro- jecit fluvio, penitusque in nubila fugit. See also ibid. xi. 751—756. Aesch. Cho. 240. Ar. Equit. 208.— kAayéas, in allusion to the bark or yelp of an eagle, which closely re- sembles that of a dog. Cf. Aesch. Ag. 48. Soph. Ant. 112. 208. aiodorv, ‘ particoloured,’ marked with alternate bands or patches. So aidAos Spaxwy éAtktos, Soph, Trach. 1l. See sup. 167.—d¢cv, pronounced ord, aS TidavoKe WAS Timpavoke, X. 478.—Avds tépas, because the omen implied, that as the snake gained the victory, and effected its escape even from the very grasp of the conqueror, so the Greeks would prevail even when their defeat seemed certain. oH] ) Mh Ws ' hh i : i iy | ane Hh y Mt Whe Wi bus ‘ adh ! ie | Wy | on ee, Wilt , Pell ae oe ——— aa — — — . — : a oe eee ~ ~ —— = - art ~~ eet een tet oo a == j Wi i” ‘bite i} "i Hide } : ? Ht Hee eet : pany { 1 aMUM Ae thi DUH uN ht Lat vig ae ey | rir it { ve nn -“ : i Wh ut he (Rail : Ni r , 3 A Exrop, det pev mas pow erirAnoces ayopyolv < ~ Ui ec bra hpalopevan, érel OVOE [LEV OVOE EOLKEV Shuov eovra tapes a> euev, OUT evi BovdAy Lov EOVTG Tapes GYOPEVEMEV, OUT Et An ad > 5 + / \ Av / bs 3N\ > I OvTE ToT ev TOAECUW, TOV OE KPATOS ALE GECELY” la > 1¢ / ¢/ Ny ~ > x se ~ VUV QUT ESEepeW WS [OL OOKEL ELVAL AploTa. 210 s > “~ / \ ~ P-?) LO LEV Aavaotct AKT OMLEV OL TeEpt VYWV. #9 ‘\ / f s/ 5 3 / WOE yap exteAceo Hat OLOMaL, €l ETEOV YE ga> »” \ > 2 / ~ Tpwatv 00 opvis NAGE TEPNTELEVAL MEVAWTLW, > ‘ ¢ / 5 > 5 \ \ s/ aieTos UWLTETHS ET APLOTEPA. Naov e€epywv, ; “A , ; 5 / / chownevTa dpaKkovTa PEepwv OVYKXETTL 77 €wpov 220 Y / y wh / / , ee 4 / } ~wov: adap 0 apenKe Tapos pire olKt UKE Gat, 30> >» # | / a 7 ; en ovo eTEAET OE PEepwv OOPLEVOL TEKEECTOL EOLOLV. ® ¢ ~ » / / \ ~ > nr WS YILELS, €l TEP te TvAAaS KOL TELYOS Axawwv « ae, Ww det / ye N23 pngopela alevet peyarw, ergwot 0 Axavot, , nw + , \3 / ov KOT Tapo. vaupw eXevo ope abra KeAevGa" 225 , ° > , ToAAovs yap Tpdwv karaderopev, OVS KEV Axatot a Ow / 5 / \ a yaAKw OWT OUCLY, OfJLUVOLLEVOL 7 €pt VYOV >» 211. det pev «7.4. ‘Hector, 1 know not how it is, but you ever find fault with me in debates, when I intend only what is good; for in your opinion it is not even reasonable that one of the people should speak a word be- side your views, either in council or in war, but (you expect) that he should always support your au- thority. Sup. 61, 80, Hector had even accepted Pulydamas’ advice ; and the latter seems now emboldened to speak by his former views appear- ing to be just. 213. Hesych. Sqpnov édvra> Syporny, Kal €va T@y TOAAwY. Aesch. Frag. ouvrTeE Shuos ovr’ érys avyip. The supreme authority of a king in council was an admitted fact; but there is some slight tone of irony or reproach in the remark.—vapeé, Schol. mapa 70 Séov Kai Kedevonevov tpagoev. Of. Od. iv. 348, tadra 8 ap’ eipwrgs Kat Atoweat, ovK ay éywye GAAa Tapes eiToLLe Tapa- kAvdov. Ib. Xxiil. 16, Timre jee AwBevers —TAUTA TAPES EPEOVTE ; _ 215. voy avr, nune autem.—toper, iwpev, In ix. 625 the initial eis long from its position in the verse. 218. Tpwoiv is emphatic: ‘if, as I believe, this omen was sent to warn us Trojans, and was au unfavourable one, by its appearing on the left,’ &e. 291. adap «TA, ‘but suddenly dropped it before it had reached its own dear nest, and did not succeed in carrying it to its young brood.’ Cf. Aesch. Cho, 242, ov yap evreAns Ojpav raTpwav mpoapepely oKHVHBaAoW, 293. eurep te, ‘even though; eav Kat pnéameba K,7.A. See vii. 117.—ov koou, ‘not in good order (but with broken lines) shall we return from the ships the same way as we came,’ Even if, he says, as the eagle cap- tured the snake, so we should gain a success over the Greeks; yet we may meet with a sudden reverse, even as the snake got free from its adver- sary’s grasp.—tapa vavdu, lit. ‘from by the ships.’ The locative termi- nation denotes the place where, and the preposition the subsequent, de- parture from it. So aro veupno, Vili. 300.—avTa, = Ta aura, cf. vi. 391. This predicted rout is described in XVi. 366 seqq. 296, os kev Sn@oovet (al. Sydowow) | is not an Attic idiom, but is pre-| cisely represented by the Latin quwos * occidant. The future, perhaps, gives a tone of greater certainty to a con- tingent event; see however on iX. 121. X11.) TATAAOS M. 429 . a , > e / ~ Doe X vToKplvaito Georporos, OS cadu Gupo t b J , , / eldeln TEPAWY Kat OL metOoiato Naot.’ \ 3 - Ba 4 A> SAN / a TOV 8 ap vToopa LOWV Tpoaepy xopv0aioXos "Extop 230 << 4D \ \ > a A , TlovAvdapav, od pev odkéer enol dira tadr ayopevers* S \ y “~ AD ‘an oicba Kat aAXov pvov dpreivova TODOE VONTAL. ~ 5 ) \ by “~ > \ Qa 5 / €l ETEOV 07) TOUTOV ATO O7TOVONS GYOPEVELS, 36 oy , + A \ , e€ dpa 67 Tot ereita Geo hpevas OAETAV ATOL, a / \ A “ os KeAcar Znvos pev €pvydov7oto Aabécbar tS w Or / Gy / 5 \ c / Bovdewr, Gas TE pot QUTOS UTEO KX ETO KOU KOT EVEVO EV" 4 5 5 - / 4 TvV?) OLWVOLOL TAVUT TEPVYEDOL KENEVELS 4 rn »¥ te 4& meiberOat, TOV ot TL meTaTpEeTOM. ovd aXreyile, »” eee: En cst \ 3° 3 / , El T emt de&6 iwou Tpos 7) T NEALOV TE, y” Ek ES ee \ , \ / , €LT €7 APLOTEPA TOL YE TOTL Codov 1)€POEVTG. 240 fects Oe peyaAo.o Avos reiGupeda Bovdy, a ~ ~ \ 5 / 5 ; Os Tacw GyyToct Kal GOavaroiwt avaccel. A 2 5 ‘\ »y 5 , ‘) \ ELS OLWVOS apltoTtos apvver Gar TEPt TATPNS. / \ AD / 7 ~~ ~ [ rire ov deidoikas TOACMOV Kal ONLOTHTE ; xy / RS 4 , > , el wep yop T aAAou ye TepiKTetvMpela. TAVTES 245 7 5 + ae / \ a> 5 a7 » oJ 5 / VYVOW €T Apyeiwv, ool 0 OV O€0S EOT dmroAeo Gat 998. wroxpivacro. ‘That is the in- terpretation that a seer would be likely to give, who had a clear know- ledge of portents in his mind, and possessed the confidence of the peo- le” The last clause is rendered by jeyne, “ et auctoritatem ejus sequen- tur alii;” but oi, i.e. avta@, is a com- mon change of syntax, for Kai @ met- Goiato Aaot.—This use of vroxpiverOar is also Attic, e.g. Ar. Ach. 401. Vesp. 53.—eidein, eidws ety, TOfwY ev elds, paxns ed evddte macys sup. 100. Cf. KV. 412, ds pa re raons ed cidz) Gopiys. | 231—234. The same verses occur Vil, 857—360, but applied to Antimachus. —ovxert, because a little before, sup. 80, Hector had approved the counsel of Pulydamas. 236. BovAcwy, viz. his intention to give glory to me, sup. 164. vill. 175. xi. 200—209. 238. petatpéropar, “care for,’ ‘ at- tend to. Cf. i. 160, tov ov Te peTa- mpérn ovd’ aaeyicers. IX. 630, ovde peTa~ mpérerat piAoTnTOS ETALPW. | Od. ii. 181, Spyies S€ TE TOAAOL tn’ avyas nedcovo ov yap TOL Kpaoiy [LeveOnLos ovoe [OX LDV. ottmo’, ovdé Te TAVTES EVOLTLLOL, LOL, again the epic subjunctive, expressing an uncertain contingency, sive eant &e.—tot ye (like the Latin adi in similar combinations) implies irony and contempt. It is clear, that as the left is spoken of as the west, the right as the east, the augur must have taken his observations facing the north. The dark and gloomy side of the sky was as likely to sug- gest evil omens, as the bright one good omens. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 496, olwvav mrnaw—ottives Te Sefcol Hvow evwrvvmous Te. Agam. 115, otwvov Bace- Aevs—yxepos éx Sopuradrov. Hector’s contempt of omens and predictions is illustrated by his reply to the dying Patroclus in xvi. 859. 44. ov, emphatic; ‘why do you dread the fight? Even if we are all killed round, you have no fear of perishing ; for you have not the heart to await the enemy, nor one fond of fighting.’ —mepixtewwp eda, cf. iv. 538.— pevedyvos, Xiii. 228.—On the Ionic ad- jective in -7mwr see ix. 125, ! 430 IATAAOS M. (XII. shall abstain from the conflict, or by of projection on the shore; and the Bia! : a‘ ie ~ 4 4/x& 5 / > » . bia ei O€ ov SnloTHTOs aeseat, HE TW aAXov : iy) bP i i , / / , he it Tappdapevos eTrecoow aroTpeets TOAELOLO, $4 J J? > lat e \ «a , * \ 5 X\ . 5 f 39 ta QUTLK EW VTTO Ooupl TUTELS a7rO Gupov dhéocoets. | 250 ee Pali » , ¢ / 4 wo ¢ 3 of ai) r Os apa Pwvycas yynTAaTO, TOL O ap ETOVTO Hey 5 ~ G 7 ed ax 7, x e ov , 8 XN Veorreoiy. €7l 0€ LEvs TEPTLKEPAVVOS Liew c t Higa 2 3S. 7 - We « 5. Sf 17 hide inh ope ar Idaiwy opewv avEeworo Ove\Xay, We ‘ | ‘ Lyd «>? 3f/\ la , /, 5 A > lad Ha i + thd n p Wvs vndv Kovinv depev? avtap Axaiwv Re y / 7 ‘ Oy LI : Ag ¥ y! Ay Gedye voov, Tpwow de Kat Exropt xvdos orale. 255 1 : ASE ah AX ; aw 2 a AK , ey 4 TOU TEP OY) TEPMETOL memrouores NOE Bindw ‘ ; ” ec? 4 / - ~ > la , | Fi pryyvvebar péya Tetxos Axaov meipytiCov. BI YY ‘ , # <9 , HE fh) Kpoooas LEV TUpywV EPVOV, KAL EpeLTroV emu ets, a : | / “~ 3 / Xr A . se / ‘f bai oTnAas Te mpoPAntas EuoxAcov, Us ap Axatol ice Me ti 248, ei 8¢ od x.7.A. Hector proceeds mpoxpdccas epvoay seems applied to from taunts to open threats; ‘but if drawing up ships side by side so as if you (in compliance with the omen) to present different heights, or degrees talking over any other by words shall divert him from the fight, you shall lose your life on the spot by a stroke from my spear.’ 254, t60s vyov. If the wind blew at the back of the assailants, and in the face of the assailed, bringing clouds of dust, it was obviously in favour of the former.—deArye, sc. Zevs, he be- ruiled, deceived, the Achaeans, who an looked for victory from their late successes, 256. Bindu, their own prowess and might. 258. xpdocas. Some of the ancient commentators explained this ‘ scal- ing-ladders,’ and épvoyv by elAxov or avecAxov, Others, with Hesychius, ‘risers,’ i. e. steps in the wall at cer- tain intervals, (perhaps to suit the different levels of the ground,) or Tous €v Tois mupyots e&€xovTas ALBovs. The passage inf. 444, xkpoccawy ém- Bacvoy, suits all of these senses equally well. If, as is probable, ‘risers’ are meant, the émradgers will be the ‘ bat- tlements. But a difficulty remains, that xpdccas mipywv, not Tetxous, are specified. Heyne seems to think emadsecs are the parapet, xpdocac the battlements surmounting it. It is an interesting fact, that Sir Charles Fellows found very ancient sculp- tures in Asia Minor, showing cities with walls, towers, and battlements very much like those in use in the middle ages. Inf. xiv. 34, the phrase same word is used in Herod. vii. 188, Te yap TOU aiyradov eovTos Ov meydAou, MpOKpogcat OpmEeovTo €$ TOVTOY, Kal emt oxT@ veas, (where see Mr. Blakesley’s note.) ibid. éperov, dejiciebant, they threw down the battlements. This was a common method of attack. Cf. Thucyd. iii. 28, tas éraAfers amwoay- Tes Sua Tov petamupyiov vmepéeBawvor. Ibid, vii. 48, tas emadAéers améoupor, Herod. ix. 70, éré8noav ot *A@nvatot Tov tTéeixeos Kat ypivov. Inf. xv. 356, pet Ox@as Kamérowo Babeins mooow E€pelTTov. 259. It seems probable that orpAa mpoBAnres here mean sepulchral stones thrown down as foundations.’ These were pillars taken from tumuli, and used for the base-course of the wall, precisely as Thucydides says (i. 93) they were used in coustructing the long walls at Athens, woAAat orpAae amtd onmotwy Kat Aor cipyacmevor éyxateAcynoav. (Compare also ibid, ii, 75.) The rampart, we must remem- ber, was hastily made, mori & avrods Se(uoquev Oka «.7.A., Sup. vii. 337. The term too for laying foundation-stones is mpoBadéoGa, as xxiii. 255, topyw- qavro 6€ ona, GeueiAca te mpoBador7o, With the form mpoBAjs (ii. 396) com- pare a&BdAys, iv. 117. The mention of oTjAat on tombs is very explicit in XVi. 457. xvii. 434. Mr. Hayman (Ap- pend. to Od. vol. i. p. exxii) renders the phrase ‘jutting masses for but- XIE] IAIAAOS M. 431 mputas ev yain Bérav eupevar expara Tipywv. 260 TAS Ol Y av€épvov, éA7rovTO be TElyos "Ayatdv pygeiv. ovd€ vd rw Aavaot xalovro Kehevbov, GAN’ ot ye piwwotor Bodv dpakavres érahEes / 5 > > / ™) / 7” , BadXov amr aUvTawVv ONLOVS vTO TELXOS LOVTAS. > / > / ‘ , ~ apLpoTEepw ) Atavre KeXEvTLOWVT eT Tupywov 265 , / / 5 7 Viz wn TAVTOTE POLTHTHV, LEVOS OTPUVOVTES Aya.wv- » 3, ~ > aAXov [etALy tous aAXov OTEPEOLTL ETETOW / ¢ / / / SAN) VELKEOY, OV TLVGA TAY XU PaAXys ueOvevra LOOLEV. 4 a / >| / 7 > £ Ss ® ido, Apyeiwv Os T eFoxos Os TE peanELs ° , \ » , ¢ a . = OS TE KEPELOTEPOS, EEL OV TW TAVTES OfLOLOL 270 - ee > 4 A + » A avepes ev TOAEuw, Viv exheTO Epyov aTacl” \ @ > \ sa , , > , Kal O QUTOL TOOE TOU VLYVOC KETE. #7) TLS OTLOOW tetpadlw mpori vnas éuoxAnTHpos aKxovoas, 5 \ / ty . , G\AA tpooow tere Kai GAAHAOLL KEeAEo Oe, tresses’ (€xuara); and this is the common explanation. But ¢éypara merely mean ‘the holdings,’ or sup- ports, as in xiv. 410. Cf. xxi. 259, 261. avépvor, i. e. dwoFépucar, drag- ged away. See on this verb i. 458. 262. ovdé, addr’ ovrw, ‘ but not yet,’ even after the battlements had been demolished, ‘did the Greeks give ground,’ or retire from the way.— KeAevOov, Schol. ovx vrexapovy avTois eloeAGety Sia THS emi TAS Vads hepovans odov. “ De loco non cesserunt; qua- tenus autem hostibus irruentibus obsistitur, est idem locus «éAev8os,” Heyne. The phrase is rather ob- scure; perhaps the way along the top of the rampart is meant, which the Greeks would not leave, but re- aired the breaches by hanging out nides, from behind the shelter of which they pelted the enemy under- neath. The pevoi seem to have been used as mapappvcoes (Thuc. vii. 65), or curtains to keep off darts and stones. The Scholiasts however, with whom the commentators appear to agree, interpret it of the shields, ra dvaxceva tav éeradiewv pbpagavTes Tots omAots.— vo 5& StaKevov avT@v Tais aoniot TpOT- avatAnpovrat, Pret 265. xeAevriav, like yAavxtav, axpo- KeAauviav, implies a certain state or affection, lit. ‘bent on giving orders. Cf. xiii. 125, &s pa KeAevTidwy yaujoxos dpoev "Axatovs.—éni mvpywv, either ‘on the towers,’ or ‘towards them,’ viz. encouraging from below the fighters above. With pecAcxytots sup- ply éwedov. As in ii. 188 compared with ib. 198, the chiefs are treated with gentler language than the com- mon soldiers.—me@cevra, peOnwova, cf, xi. 841, 269. é&oxos, in the literal sense, (which may be here meant, rather than the moral sense,) is ‘superior in height,’ as iii, 227, €foxos ‘Apyetwy kehadjv. See on ii. 480, Thus peon- evs will be ‘of middle stature, and xeperotepos will mean, as the Schol. ex- plains it, éAdxeoros, See on ii. 248. The word peoryers does not elsewhere occur, The Greeks associated the idea of bravery with both good looks and large stature.—ov mw, i, €, ov mov, See iii. 306.—émAero, Schol. vrapye, See i. 418.—€pyor «,7.A., ‘now there is work for all to do.” Schol. wavres yap vUV XPHTWoL aro TeLxoUs apvVOMEVOL, 973. axovoas, * listening to the voice of him who advises’ or urges it, viz. flight. The ancients appear to have referred this to Hector, and to have rendered it ‘a threatener.’ Else- where, aS xxiii. 452, if means ‘one who exhorts to valour.’ Hesych. opuo- KANTHPOS* aTELANTHPOS* TOU TapaKxeAev- omevov, The point of the advice is, that the Greeks are to press forward against the foe, not to retire back upon the fleet. a a ai i} 432 IAIAAOS M. [ X11. 4 7 A / > , , el ke Levs Ounow Odvprrios aotepomyrys 278 a > : / Le \ 9 Ns 4 9 velkos Grrwoapevous Sylovs mpotl actu over Gau. e / va / / > _ ds TH ye TpoBowvTe waxynv Tpvvov Axor. ~ oO o ANY / / f} “~ TOV O, WS TE VipadES YLOVOS TITTWOL DapeELat ” , cr > » , r s NATL XELEPLW, OTE T WpETO pyTLEeTa Zeus i { t : f , 5 p , ; a a 5 veipenev, GvOpwroiat TipavaKdpevos TA & KiAa* 280 , " e Y , oO »” , Koyunoas 0 avemous x > > c \ la / / \ 5 ~ Kat T eh GAos woAuNs KEXUTAL NET TE KGL AKTALS, = 5 , 6 . , »” ‘ , Kipa O€ puv mpoomAalov epvxerat’ adda. d€ 7avTa > 4 A 4 ee > bd > Pian) 2) 4 4 \ »” * eiAvatat KaGumepO, or emubpion Avos ouBpos ec “~ 5 / tf) lan 4 ~ ds Tov audotrépwoe AiGor TwrovTo Capecat, \ \ »” 3 mn 4, a / 5 al pey ap és Tpa@as, at 0 é€x Tpwwr és Axaous, r / \ “Os “~ Y “A “~ > / BadAopéevwv" TO 0€ TELXOS UTEP TAY SovTos opwpel. 3Q> »+ : a 4 CO dan ovO Gav Tw TOTE ye Tpwes Kat paldu.os K«twp 290 / / & an Teixeos éppyjgavTo TVAas Kal pakpov Ox7a, 5 » » 3? e. eX ~ CG 7 / : r 4 El #1) ap VLOV EOV 2APTHOOVaA PYTLETG Levs i] ie 2) qo 276. StiecOar, Suwxecv, see Vii. 197. gov. So Od. xi. 583, » dé (Atury) mpoo- 277. mpoBowvre, Schol. €umpooGer tHv . éwAaCe yevety. luf. xxi, 268, roooaxe Aowrav Bowvres, i.e. shouting in the pu péya cdma dumereos ToTamoto TAGS front. ‘“ Vociferantes ut ante omnes apous Kcadurepbev,—etdvarat, cf. Vv. 185, audiri possent,” Heyne.—rav de, ‘but tus ayxe éxtnk adavatwv vepédAn eidv= from them,’ i. e. ’Axawv just men- pévos wuovs. XvVii. 492, Bo€ys elAULEVW tioned, but including the Trojans, as wpous.—emiBpion, Cf. V. 91. appears from @s Twr audotépwGev inf, 287. apdorépwoe, ‘ to either side.’ 287. which resumes the construction, It seems not improbable that the interrupted by the simile. A parallel next verse was interpolated, and instance occurs ii. 459—464. The si- BaddAcvrwv the old reading in 289. mile itself is remarkably fine,—per- The passive can only be explained as haps one of the most graphic descrip- the genitive absolute, unless t@y in tions in Homer. On the form pero 287 can mean ‘flew towards them,’ see ii. 94. The sense is,‘when Zeus or reached them. The Schol. Vict. rouses himself, or commences, to absurdly says 70 d€ BaAAopevwy avTt snow, showing to mortals what his ov BaddAovtwr. arrows are,’ i.e. how much superior 290, ov8 av tw. The sense is, that to theirs. for the present attack at least the 281. xéec Eumedov, ‘he goes on stea- Trojans would have been unsuccess- dily pouring till he has covered with ful, had not a diversion been made a veil of snow the tops of the lofty by Sarpedon and Glaucus in another hills and the summits of the head- part of the rampart; at which Me- lands, the lotus-clad (ii.776) plains nestheus, who is stationed there (inf. and the rich farms of men. It is 331), becomes alarmed, and sends for shed too on the bays of the hoary the two Ajaces. They accordingly sea and on the shores; but the wave advance to support Menestheus (373), coming up keeps it away, though all. and so leave their own position open other objects are wrapt in a mantle to the assault of Hector, which proves of snow, when the shower of Zeus successful. falls heavily,’—mpoonAagov, mpog7eAa- SS —-=- . aoa wes — Lys SE Vite asncee_ dekee ~—= =: “aC == — ~~ ae TATAAOS M. A RS WPT ¢7T 5 Apyetourt, A€ov?’ Ss Bovol edrEéw. : he s'6 “> 3 AN \ / / f eal Os QUTLKE 4) OT LOA jAEV poole TX€ETO TAaAVTOO clo vv ‘ , 3-7 cA 4 , KaAnv xaAKernv e§yAatov, WV apa xadKevs nracev, evtroobev de Boeias pave Oapeias / e / “ C / \ , XPVGELys papdorct OLNVEKEC LY TEptl KUKAOV. 1 PR. 3 Ff " / () ; / S ‘ 5 “~ > / TIV ap O as TpPpOoe € OXO/EVOS, vo OUpe TLACOWY, «>? » BH p we os / > / id > > N 4 Te Aewv Opecitpodos, Os T EriEvNS dnpov €y K eAeTat O€ € Oupos aynv )Por €7) KPELOV, KEAETOAL OE € U}LLOS ayyyt Wp / / \ o> \ / > a pndAwv TELPY]O OVTA KQL €$ TUKLVOV S60 eA\Gety* yy , 5 ° / , »” “ €l TEP YP X €up7Cb TapavTobe Bwropas avopas \ \ . §$ / / .' la OVV KVL Kal sae eda dvAaccovras Tept pyAa, + ~ / Ov pa T OT ] E 305 »” 3 5 , ~ 5 A \ » eBAnr ev mpwTo.ct Gons azo XELPOS GKOVTL. e é tee 5 ff) Ss Q / \ 5 lal WS pa TOT avtTiGeov aAPTHOOVa @vj.os OVI) KEV ~ LF “A / ’ i , “ Tetyos eraigar dua te pyfacGar éeradéers. AA al AD / avrixa 6€ TAatkov rpocédy, 7atd “IrmoAoxovo, 294. avtixa x.7.A. *‘ At once then did he (Sarpedon) hold in front of him his well-rounded shield, beautiful, of hammered bronze plates, which a worker in brass had made, and within it had stitched many handles of ox- hide, with golden bars extending all round the (inner) circle. The mop- maxes, Or handles inside the shield, seem here described. They were loops of leather intended for the hand to grasp at any part of the circle. To keep them erect, or bowed outwards from within the shield, a metallic rim or wire appears. to have been carried round each. This is the TmoAvppahos moprat of Soph. Aj. 575. Something like it is shown in an early Greek vase (No. 428) in the British Museum, where the scene is a fight between Achilles and Mem- non; here also the kavoves aonidos, or cross-bars (see on viii. 193), are very clearly delineated. So also in vase No. 19, class i. Heyne under- stands this very differently, viz. of golden bands carried round the rim of the layers of leather underneath (Boetas), and fastening them with rivets. 298, duo Sotpe, See iii. 18. 299. éxidevns,(ercdeFns, Séouat,) long in want of a meal on flesh, i.e. and there- fore daring enough to go even to a ripest (or close ly) built fold. Cf. i. 551, 6 6€ Kperov eparigwy tOver.— es is here perhaps for mpos or emi, as the Schol. explains ; OUTWS evdens Tpodys WOTE KL emt 1E7 TUKVW/LEVOV Kat noda- Avopévov Somov €AGety, 302. etrep yap x«.7.A. ‘For even if he shall have found hard by the spot shepherds with dogs and spears keep- ing watch over the flocks, by no means without making an ‘effort is he minded to be chased from the fold, but he either dashes in among them and seizes a sheep, or he is himself struck among the first (i.e. as he first enters the floc k) by a javelin from a quick hand,’— o7aé- oto seems to depend most err on dter@ar (vii. 197). So Od, xviii. "OSvoja Siwxeto olo Sopmoro, Aeaoh Cho, 281, dcaxeo@ar moAews. Heyne joins ameipnros oTabuoto, stabulum haud aggressus. Doederlein renders aTretpyntos illacessitus. 307. avyxev, persuasit: cf. v. 422. The point of the comparison lies in the attempt of the lion to enter the fold, and that of Sarpedon to get into the walled camp. Thus the 7 Tetxos of the one represents the mu«uds douos of the other. pea i = - Sh er ee et — = 434 7 nan > AS las s , “DAadke, Ti 7) On Vor reriysnper Oa padtora. IAIAAO® M. (x1 310 a> / / SON / ~ / €0P7) TE Kpeao lv TE LOE TAELOLS OEeTAET OW > , / wa ‘ a 5 / év Aukin, Tavtes 0€ Veous ws ELT OPOWOL, \ , / 7 — / ‘) > ¥ KQL TEMLEVOS vepoperUa peya EavGoto Tap 0x6as A lan 4 / KGAOV puTaXins Kal apovpys / Tupopopolo. nw “~ \ / / / / TW VUV XP) AvKtowct peTa TT PWT OLOLV €OVTAS 315 c / 35Q\ / las 5 an COTAPLEV nO€ PaX7s KAVOTELPYS dvtiBoAno at, »” eo > / , ) odpa. TL wo ely) AvKtwv TUK Jwpnktawv ‘ > ‘ > an , / / OU fey GKANELS AvKinv KaTa KOLPGAVEOVOLV ¢ / “~ xD / / las nuerepor PactAyes, Ooval TE TLOVA. pyra NE 2 > yt as . \»” olvov T eSattov peArnoea.” GAN dpa Kat is $20 . , . ‘ 4 , / / » ec Ody, emeL AUVKLOLOL LETA TPWTOLOL [LAKOVTAL, ~ / " \ \ / \ 7 oO / & wérov, el piv yap moAEMov Tepl TovOE PuyovTEs aiet 57) peAAotpev aynpw 7 GbavaTw TE ” > » > \ - ae" f / éooeoO . OUTE KEV AUTOS EVL TPWTOLOl PAXOLLNV »” \ / / > ne ovre Ke oe OTEAAOLL PayNV es KUOLAVELpaV® $29 viv 8 (éumrns yap Kypes epectacw davaro.o pupiat, as ovK eore puyelv Bporov ovd' tradvgar) lomev, He Tw EdDXOS OpEeCopev NE TIS WAL.” ds ehat’, ovde T'Aavkos dmetpdmer ovd dariOnoe’ ro 8 ibis Byrnv Avkiwv péya €Ovos ayovres. 810. ro # «7A. ‘Why (unless for superior valour) are we two held in special honour,’ &c. The next verse occurs Viii. 162. See also iv. 262.— Téuevos, See Vi. 194, 195, where also 814 occurs. Cf. Herod. ii. 168, apovpac efaiperor Suwdexa exaoTw atedées (Ai- yurtiwv Baoredor). Tbid. iv. 161, 7@ BactAdi Bartw tepévea efeAwv Kal ipw- ovvas. 815, 316. Nearly the same distich occurs iv. 341, 342.—r@ voy, ‘for this reason on the present occasion,’ &c. 318. ov wnv «7A. * Well, certainly ‘tis not without renown that our kings reign in Lycia, and eat fatted sheep, and (drink) choice sweet wine.’ —é#éarov, efaiperov, méya, KaAor, ayalov, Hesych. Perhaps aire, Yas ther than from aipeiv or atvud#at. So Dd. ii. 307, éfatrovs épéras. Compare exrquisitus. This passage is curious, as illustrating, like the remarks of Thersites in ii. 225 seqq., the popular 330 fecling against the privileges of kings, unless they are really deserved by su- perior merit or valour. 399, & meérov, see ix. 252. *O gentle friend, (give good heed to these words :) for if, escaping this present encounter, we were likely to be for ever exempt from old age and death, neither would I myself fight in the first ranks, nor would I send you into the man-ennobling fight; but as it is, since, whether we fight or not (gurys), ten thousand shapes of death are ever at hand, which it is not pos- sible for a mortal to escape from or to evade, let us go, whether we are to give glory to another, or another to us,’ viz. by his defeat.—7é, etre, Sve daturi sumus, sive, &c. The general argument, as Heyne observes, 15, “coum semel moriendum sit, praestat gloriose mori.” The combination aGavatos Kat aynpws occurs le 44 Vili. 539. XIIN J IAIAAOS M. \ X\ 3QN e7 > \ an Tous d€ ido plyno’ vids [lereOo Mevea bers: aN \ \ \ / d TOV yap dy mpods TUpyov icay KakoTyTa pépovTes. / > \ , A > TanTHvey O ava. TUpyov “Axadv et tw’ iSouro c / 7 / c \ , , VYEHOvwr, Os TLS Ol Apyny ETdpoiow dpuvae > S 5 ‘a 5 F »” Rig / 5 / €s 0 evono AtavTe dvw, Tok€uov akopyrw, a / ma / / Af 27 eoTaotas, ‘l'evkpov te veov KAvoinGev iovra, 5 @ 5 > ¥ / c¢ om / ~ eyyrvev. add ov ras ot Env Bacavtt yeyovetv’ , \ , > \ > e TOTTOS yap KTuTOS HEV, avTH O ovpavoy iker, / / N: , “ Padropévev caxéwv Te Kal ITTOKOMWV TPUpAaArEav \ , A ‘ , ‘ > , Kat wuAéwv* Tacat yap €mwxaro, Tol dé Kar airdas 340 c / na , f & nN loTapevolr Teipavto Hin py&avres éxedGelv. p “> > yd ht , a / awad er Aiavta mpotn KipuKa Oowrny. ” AA Pe le Aw > , “ epxeo, die Oowra, Oéwy Alavra xdéAecoor, 5 / ‘ “ eS oe € / au.potepw pev wGAdov- 6 yap K OX apltoToV amravTwV yy 5 \ , AD Ae os 5 \ » j Ely), ETEL TAXA THOE TeTEVvEETAL aids OAcOpos" 345 ®D \ w/) / > , a \ / woe yap _Bpicav Avkiwy ayot, ot 7d mépos TEP 331. Menestheus, the son of Peteos (Ilerews), was the leader of the Athe- nians, ii.552. This people take a very insignificant part in the action of the Iliad, To those who believe that Herodotus had substantially our pre- sent text, it may seem surprising that in ix. 27 he should represent the Athenians as boasting that éy rotor Tpwikotor movoree ovdapav eAerTromeda, —TOoU mpds mupyov, to the tower (in the rampart) held and defended by him. See inf. 373. But in the next line ava répyov seems to mean, ‘over the compact ranks,’ as in iy, 334, o7- moTe mUpyos "Ay uwy—dpuycee, and sup. 43. Bekker (ed. 2) reads ava Tetxos, as inf, 352, mapa recxos ’Axauov, Others take mvpyov here in the sense of retxos.—The post of Menestheus, as Heyne observes, seems to have been near that of the Ajaces, on the left side of the vailum. 334, Goris anvvar, qui arceret, i. e. iva auvvo..—apinv, BAGByv THY ev To "Apet, Hesych. So Aesch. Suppl. 83, €ote d¢ Kak moAeuou Teipomevors Bwmos apas dvyact puwa,—oi, the ethical da- tive, ‘to ward off for him harm from his companions.’ The Schol, remarks that he chivalrously feared more for them than for himself. 336. é€oradras, standing inactive ; cf. ii. 170. iv. 90.—Tedxpor x.7.A., for he had been wounded by Hector, viii, 325, and had just returned from the tent. 337. yeywvery, ‘to make himself heard by shouting.” Cf. inf. 439.— k7u7os, the din or clatter of arms and throwing of stones.—airy, the shout- ing of the combatants.—TLhe next three verses seem liable to great sus- picion. They read like interpola- tions, and it is doubtful if any sound account can be given of the difficult word é7wxaro, which was perhaps coined on a false analogy. Heyne takes it as the pluperfect of éocyw, the perfect of which he supposes was éer@ynat. These however are bar- barous forms. The word must be referred to éeréxyw, as if a shortened form for éroxaxaro, Compare cuvo- XwxKoTe in il. 218,—mace. perhaps re- fers to the one main gate, ‘it was all barred,’ as in maga & wiyvyv7o miAat, &c.—Construe kar’ avtas iordpevor, ‘standing full in front of (over against) them,’ So xi. 806, cara vijas —lée Oéwr, 343, €pxeo, «7.A. ‘Go, godlike Thootes, run and eall Ajax,—or rather, both of them, for that is likely to be the best course of all, uow that terrible slaughter (or sheer destruction) will soon be made at this place.’—péy, i.e. why, or MeV ody, —6 yap, i.e. Toro, as ds for ovtos, &¢, 346, de, either ‘ this way, or ‘ thus’ rf2 456 TATAAO® M. (XII. GaXp NELS 7 reiefovort KOTO. Kparepas bopivas. ei O€ oi KO KELOL TOVOS KGL VELKOS OpwpeV, GANAG TEP otos itw T ehapaovios aAKYLOS Atas, Kal Ol Tevxpos dpa OTT eo Gu) TOEWV ev elows. OS ear ovo dpa ou Knpvé an A\ sf \ “ > By Se Geew raps TELXoS Ayaov XAAKOXITOVOV, lan Qs > OH O€ co Aiovr “Apyetov mY IT OPE XaAKOXUT OVW, jveryel Llereao Svorpepeos dios ULOS KELo LEV, appa TOV OLO ply rwva. 7 hi av TUT TOV, Gpporepo per p.aAXov" 0 yop K ox O,pLoTOV amr av TWV ely, €1r El TAXA. KELL TETEVEETAL amr vS odebpos OE yep eBpirav Avkiov ayol, OL TO pos TEep Caxpnéts redeOovet KaTa Kparepas dopivas. ei dé Kal evOade a TEP 7 GAAG ep olos Tw TeAapoovios GAKywos Alas, i) Kal ol Tevkpos dys. OT Tea bw TOW €v ELOWS. Os épar ovo darifyoe peyas TeAapovios Atas. 0. i TLK ‘Oduadyy « erea. Tr EpOevTa 7i sil ia i joa. © Atay, TPOL MEV AV DOL, ov Kal KpaTEpOs Avkounoys, EGTOOTES Aavaor US OTPUVETE id paxeo Oar => \ 5 , / adrip eyo Keo €ipe KL aVTLOW ONKOL. > aia & €Aev ines a QUTLS, €rr nV €v TOUS eT OfLUV We os apa Pwv ras kere EBy TeAapwr ‘tos Atas, 350 amlOnoe dKOveas, 27 / > Qs aN Atavrecot kuov, elap oe€ Tpooynvoa. 855 360 TONEMOS KAL VELKOS OPWPEVs so 7 305 370 Kal ol T EVKPOS Cpe n€ KaclyvyTos Kal Om QT pos* have the Lycians pressed on us,—ot- wep, ‘the very men who before have been so urgent in the stout conflicts.’ For Saxpnets see on Vv, 525. 348, cai xeide, ‘if even where, Viz. at the part where the two Ajaces are apa ‘the tug and strife of war las commenced between them, yet at all events (wep) let the brave Ajax son of Te le amon come alone,’ &c, ” Sin vero et ibi pugna acris exorta est,’ Heyne. For wep see viii. 242. 355. Hesych. elOap Sé, raxéws Se, ev Géws, non Kat evdv, dféws. This is pro- bably one of the genuine forms of the most ancie nt epics. _BD5. nvwye, the pluperfect of avwya. This tense or the imperfect is com- monly used in delivering messages, because the time is referred to when the order was first given. See vii. 38). 356, Ketoe, ‘ yonder,’ viz. to his plac e, the tower of Menestheus, su. 839.—avriaontov, Hesych. weTaraBy- pe ‘that ye may take part in the icht if only for a short time.’ “BOL. évOade TED. his corresponds to Kai KetOe sup. 348. 366. oda, ‘you two,’ cf. iv. 286.— Avxouyeys, the son of Creon, and one of the dvAakes in ix. 84.—avTv0M, for GVTLATW, AVTLM, AS KpeMow for KPEM ATW, Vii. 83, Saudwow vi. 368.— cAevoomat, héw, 1 will return.’ In Homer, ép- anda is used very laxiy; thus Epxeo sup. 343 means t@&, xwper. 371. ace dporatpos. See Xi. 257, and on Vili. 284. \ X11.) } IAIAAOS M. a “3 ~ is tois 0 aya, Tlavdiwy Tevxpov dépe kaprviAa Téa. > “ ‘) ¢ E€UTE Meveo Ojos peyaGvjrov TUpyov LKOVTO , i > 4 3/7 5 / A> oo TELN EOS EVTOS LOVTES~— ET ELYOPLEVOLOL a) LKOVTO—, a a - a / G ~ > ol0 er éxadges Batvov epeuvyn AatAare toot, iPOy.ot Avkiwv ayyynropes 75 édovres: \ eo a / / 4 5 ~ , aw 0 €Bddovro payecGa évaytiov, Gpro & avrn. » CN lal , / > Atas 6€ rparos TeAapovos avopa Karéxra, “sr c ~ ae i! “w aprndovros ETALPOV EzixAna peyadupor, 4 5 , ) , Ly c PapLapw OKPLoEVTL Baror, O pa TELXEOS €VTOS 380 a , > » +s oe 297 / er KELTO feeyas Tap ETTAACLV UTEPTATOS* OVOE KE pA pea , > > , : 4 > , SON / > enn XElpeoo apcotepys Exou avyp, ovde par HBav, A ® » wy a“ / 5 > OLOL VUV Bporot €lO . 0 0 ap > 4f) > vwobev EuBar deipas, Or / ; as / } /, <* > 5s 4? y rm AQATOE O€ TeTpadaXov KUVENV, SUV O COTE apacev / , ae 5 a aA A> yw 3 > > , TAaVT ALU ls KkepaAns: O ¢ ap APVEVTYPL EOLKWS , > > ~ , ‘\ A kammea ad vinov rupyov, Aime 6 é6créa Oupos. Tevxpos 6€ T'Aatxov Kpatepov 7“ > ‘ ¢ iA , =! tw EeTETOVILEVOV Ba € TELX EOS 374, émevyomevoror, reipomevots, just as they were being hardly pressed. 375. ot 5é, the apodosis; ‘at that moment the brave Lycian leaders and chiefs were mounting the battle- ments like a black rain-cloud.’ Their object was dtappynéac@ar émadgers sup. 308. 377. ovv Se «,7.A,, and at once they engaged in the fight with them front to front,’ i.e. Ajax, Teucer, and Pan- dion, with the Avxiwy nyytopes, Sar- pedon and Glaucus, sup. 307—309. 381. map eémadrév. The obvious sense of this verse is, that Ajax had mounted the wall, and thrown from it a stone, lying loose on the top, at Epicles who was yet on the ground. But it is clear from 385 that Epicles was himself on a lofty tower, 1. e. ‘higher even than the wall. We must assume therefore, as it seems, that Ajax had mounted the wall, and thence thrown the stone at Epicles. Without knowing the precise plan of the Greek rampart, it seems 1mpos- sible to determine the exact sense either of te(xeos evrds or of map’ erad- éw bréptatos. Neither the Scholiasts nor the editors afford any help here. The only comment of the former is wrépratos’ UTEepueyeOys.—olot VV K.T.A., see V. 304. AND ¢ Tato Imzrodoyxor0 vwnAXoto, 383. vWdbev, Here also is a diffi- culty. If we construe wyddev EuBare, Ajax must have been higher than Epicles; if we take the less natural order of the words, then vwWoev deipas must mean, ‘having raised it high above his head,’ in which case tyodev must stand for vWwov.—rerpadador, see lili. 362. xi. 41.—The effect, it should be observed, especially the smashing of the bones of the head, suggests that the stone was thrown down upon the person so killed. ’ 385. apvevrypt, ‘a tumbler,’ cvBiory- mpr. This and the next line occur also xvi, 742, 743, and a similar one in Od. xii, 418. Euripides often uses kuB.otav or KoAvuBav for the act of falling or leaping head-foremost, e. ¢. Suppl, 692. Phoen. 1151. Helen. 1609, The word apvevryp seems derived from the gambols of apves, ‘lambs,’ and was anciently Fapvevrip. 388. Construe t@ Badrev érecovjmevor tetxeos, ‘struck with an arrow just as he had sprung on the wall.” For the aorist participle compare v. 46, wé immwv exBnoouevoy. Xi. 423, Kab’ in- nmwv acgavra—vitev, Whether Teucer was above or below does not appear; but it is probable that he closely fol. lowed Ajax. 2 eee eee —— eet — ———————————————e ee —_——_ Se a ee eee a EE —oe — fon Fe ay ia ees } | Pe —-? ; Pali} bi ; een ae SRA LE. era ui HiITE- Btu el ae ae % bh iF peer yal h| yi st ii mt — eae a ee ~~ — ~~ > sh mens ax —— eS = ~ . ti) 438 ITAIAAOS M. (XII. = to , F bé / A de , 7) LOE YUPVw eVTa Bpaxiova,, TTAVGOE OE X2PPNS- \ > \ , B) 9 “ iy 5 azo teixeos GATo Aabwy, iva py tis Ayatav 390 BrAnpevov Gbpnoee Ka EDXETOWTO ETECOL. 4 TAN A> » / Saprydovre 8 ayos yevero T'Aavxov asriovtos, 5 ro 5 , 5 5 / o > 5 / / QUTLK E7TEL T EvOorno eV’ O/LWS 8 OU Anbero X2PHKYS, 5 > - sa 5 an) O YE Weotopioynv AAkpaova. doupt TVX TAS 2s cid ea de , Ti aA QA / / ~) , VUg y EK O€ OTACEV EYKXOS* O O€ TTOMEVOS TETE dovpt 895 / \ “ / “ apnvns, audi dé ot Boaye Tevxea Troikida XAAKO. 4 i | > y > » [4 c “~ Saprydwv & dp éradéw éXdv xepot oriPapyow CO oo an eAx* 7) 0 wa) / 5 \ 9 EOTTETO TATA OLAMTTEPES, AUTAP Urrepbev Téixos éyupvwoOn, torcecot Se OnKe KeAevOov. \ > y 4 A ¢ / > A ‘ + a) OV as 4 vov 0 Aias kai Tedxpos GuaptycavG 0 pev iw 400 BeBAnke TeAapOva Tept ornGetot dacwvov GO7TLoos api sporns adAa Leds Kypas GLUVEV dc ca \ \ + “ ~ / WTALOOS €OUVU, #7) VYJUCLV €7Tl TpVPVyYTt Oapern® xy > f 4 ‘\ Aias 8 domida vikev érdApevos, ovde diarpo »” £ a nrvoev éyyein, oTupeAée O€ pw pepawra. xopynoev 8 dpa turGov éraA€os. 405 3M) , ovd 0 ye TapTay , 5 , n nn xaler, eet of Oupos eeAzrero KvOos apeo ban. xéxArero 8 avribéourt EXvEdpevos Avkiourw “8 Avkuot, TOT dp dde peOiere Govpidos aAKys 5 5 , , 7» 5 % @ \7 5/7 apyaXeov d€ LOL EOTL, KQL idfipw TEp €OVTt, 410 ove pnéanive bio ; i KeAevd ag vVv@ PY CALEVOD EOUQL Tapa vyvot KEAEVUOV. 890. aAro, viz. Glaucus.—evxeT6eT9, xouragor, See sup. on 17. 893. duws. It is said that here only in the liad this word occurs in the Attic sense, the epic word being ELTTNS. 395. méoe. Sarpedon seems to have wounded Aleman from below by the thrust of a long lance, and he fell as the lance was withdrawn, and with it. Sarpedon next makes a spring at the battlement (which must there- fore have been low), and pulls it down. Inf. 406, Sarpedon appears himself to be on the wall. 398. waca S.aprepées, the whole of it through its entire thickness, Com- pare Tac. Ann. i. 68, swmma valli prensant.—Ojxe, either Sarpedon or the retyos yunvw0év. Heyne prefers the former, comparing inf, 411. 400. dnapticavre, acting in concert, going together to meet him.—apuvev, warded off the fate of his son. The regular syntax is apvveu Ti TWh; hence it seems safer to construe knpas matéas. Or the old reading may have been 7wacéi Feo. 404, ovdé x.7.A., ‘but the point did not go through, and yet it drove him back from his eager assault.’ The same distich occurs in v. 260, 261, 406. xwpyncev, viz. Sarpedon. 408, édvéaevos, rallying. Of. inf. 407, xéxdero 5& Tpwerow edréduevos Kad” owtdov. 409. For the combination ré 7 ap see i. 8.—peOcévae Tevds, See iv. 234. 411. mapa vyvot, a way to the ships, so as to enable you to get a¢ them.— mAeovwv «.7.A., “ plus valent, si plures junctis viribus pugnant,” Hleyne. XIL] TAIAAOS M. > 3 9 a s, GAN ehouapreite’ mAcovwv ToL Epyov aewov.” e ta A OV »¥ ¢ / WS epaé , Ol O€ AVAKTOS UTrobElOavTES OmwoKr paddXov éréBpicav BovAnpdpov aypi avaxra. re ~ as 7 Apyetot 0 érépwlev éxaprivavto pdaAayyas / »” 4 TELXEOS EVTOO Gev. / 4 > peéya d€ odior paiveto épyov' »” 4 , qn ovre yap ipOipor AvKior Aavaay édvvavro aA c A / 4 TELYOS PNSA[LEVOL bec ban Tapa. vyvet KéAevbor, ¥» > 5 \ \ / OUTE TOT ALK f1]T At Aavaot AvkKtovs eduvavTo / vn ” > r Teixeos a woacOat, érel Ta rpGra TeAacOev. > © ~ GAN ds t au ovpoior Sv’ avepe Snpiaac Gor, / a \ ” a 2 perp ev xepaiv exovres, erigive év dpoupy, hid . g / - i. , s 75 \ » WwW T oAtyw €Vt XYPw EplCnTov TEpt LOS, a »” ~ / Lm < “ ds dpa rovs duepyov éraAktes' of 0 brép abréwv / , 5 \ 4 ff djow dAAjAwy appi or7iGecor Boeias, 5 LAN 5 / / / / domidas evkUKAous Aaionia TE TTEPOEVTA. \ > > 7S . \ / / “a moAXot & ovralovro Kata ypoa vnde xadko, 5 \ ¢ , \ 7 , A , nev OTew oTpEebUErTe meTappeva. yupvobey 413. avaxros, viz. Sarpedon. The repetition of avaxra in the next line, referring to the same person, seems harsh.—eréSpicav, Schol. wera Bapous punoav, Of. sup. 359, dd yap eBpioav Avkiwy ayot. 415. érepwOev, ‘on the other,’ i.e. ‘on their side.’ This verse occurred xi, 215. Cf. xvi. 563, ot & éret apdo- Tépw0ev éxapTivovto ddAayyas.—bMeya épyov, it now appeared to them that a great work was to be done, i. e. that it was no light matter to gain a suc- cess on either side. Schol. Ven. peya non avrois évedeixvuTo TIS BAXNS epyorv, ov kara Suavovarv. 420. aw, ard,—érel «.7.A., ‘after they had once got close up to it,’ and where they fought, as it were, under shelter. 421, GAN ws 7 «7A. ‘But as two men quarrel over (or about) their boundaries, with measuring-rods in their hands, in a corn-field held in common by both, and they standing on a small spot of ground contend for a fair share, so then were the Greeks and Lycians kept apart (only) by the battlements.’ ‘The ovpot here meant are termini. So xxi. 404, AcGov —rov p avdpes mpotepor Gevov Eu mevat odpov apovpys. Schol. rept opwv Gytr- Novrat.—petpa, “Virgam, perticam, decempedam,” Heyne. They ap- pear to use these wands as weapons of offence.—emévvw, émixoitvm, where ért has the sense of mutuality or reciprocity, as in émtuckis, éemvyapia, &e, Cf. évvjia, i, 124.—rept tons, Viz. sotpas Or meptdos. 425. Syjouv, see xi. 71. xv. 707, Axacoé re Tpawés Te Syovv adAyjAous avtooxedov, —irip avtéwv, over the battlements, viz. as the two disputants fight over the boundary-stone. 426. Aacojva, ‘the targets,’ or light bucklers. They were covered with hides, and appear to have had pen- dent flaps or folds called rrepa, resem- bling the aegis of Pallas, which is regarded as u substitute for wings, Aesch. Eum. 382. Herodotus, vii. 91, attributes to the Cilicians the use of this target, which perhaps was so ‘alled from Aaovos, ‘shaggy.’—This distich occurred also v. 452, 453. 428. oréw, an Ionic form for @ tev, like réw for to or tevi, both used by Herodotus. Of. xv. 664, nuév orew Coove. Kal @ Katatebvyjxacw, The sense is, ‘both he who had his back exposed from having turned as they fought, and many right through the shield itself; “aut fugientes aut ad- versa fronte pugnantes,” Heyne, ee ee we s = * —_— ee LO ET ETO RS = PONE RT O OTR ! teehee a _ co tes ew Oe tes rere mee _ i [ee a » | ti 440 IATAAOS M. [XII , PAapPVap[LEeVOrV, ek N moAXot be OLapLTrEpEes Ao7TidOS QUTNS. 4 x as ‘ er 4, Pad °o , nr TAVTY O07) TUpyoOl KGL eTaAréies OLLATL PwTwov 430 sa > 4, 4 A > ~ Eppaoar ap.porepavev aro Tpowv KOL Axaiov. e 5 303 oP GAN obtd &s edvvavTo poPov 7 ~~ > a onocat Ayxaor, > / ~ f, # add €xov ws Te TaXavTa yuv7) xepvntis aAnOys, 4 f \ + A yy 5 4 5 , ) TE OTAGMOV EvoVTG Kat ELpLOV audits avEeAKEL / f T /&> o 4 5 / \ ” ~ ioalove , WWQ TALCLY GELKEA pio ov APYTAL 4.35 > / 4 Os pev TOV err l toad. paxy TET ATO Ti TTONELOS T¢é, yf 7 ply y OTE on Zevs KvOOS UT EepTEpoV Exropt d@xKev IT prapion, OS TpaTos eonAaTo TELYOS “Ayaov. + Av “ / r / / yqvoev O€ OLtaTpvatoy, Tpwecor yeywvus. 4 ‘ay c 4S , val , “ ~ ‘opvudG, ur7ooaoe ‘I PES, pyyvvabe d€ TELXOS 440 > / ‘ \ Te } Cs ra 39 Apyéiov, KQl VIJUO LV EVLETE Georrioaes TUp. = rae - / / >? » KpOOOO.WV er €Bavov AKAN LEV. dovpar EX OVTES, se ae | A> I & A , . LuKTwp 0 dpTagcag Aaav Peper, Os pa TuAdwy 445 / eo Tyres mpoobev, TT PUpLVOS TAXUS, avTap UrepGev = d ogvs Env. 430. mavry dy metrically represents TAaVTH 5€.—€ppadaro, ‘were bespat- tered,’ from patvw, or rather from a root pag or pad, also paé, as in pabda- MLYYES. Compare katvupae with Kagw, KEKGOLEVOS, Koowos, Kaduos. AS for the form, it is like érdxaro, sup. 340, déyaTrat sup. 147, aywridarac Herod. ix. 26. Similarly Od. xx. 354, atuare é eppadarat TOLXOL, 432. hoBov, panic, rout. 433. add’ Exov «7d. ‘But they kept on, as an honest workwoman keeps hold of her scales, who holding a weight in one scale and wool in the other lifts them up by the two ends of the beam (aydis), making one equal to the other, that she may earn a sorry pittance for her children.’ A remark- able simile, and by no means devoid of pathos. The eipoxduoc or wool- workers (iii. 387) were variously em- ployed, in this case in weighing out the parcels (pensa) for spinning. The point of the simile is the accu- rate equality with which the contest was fought —€xov, Supply épyov or TOVOY, WS yun EXEL TAAAVTA.—KEPVATLS, like X€pys, x¢pya, i. 80, seems derived from xeip.—adAnbis, axprpys, *“aequitati \ oO » “\ /3 5 7 4 5 4 TOV O OV KE OV avepeE dnpov dploTw studens,” Heyne.—icagew seems a word of oe later dialect; e.g. Aris- tot. Eth. N. v. 4. 4, 70 Sixavov TOUTO avicov ov lodgew Teiparat o duKkacrys, 436, €7i loa. TETATO, AS Xi. 336, KaTa loa payny éravuoce, refers to the idea of extension, which applies either to a rope or to the lifting of the scales by the strings. So xvii. 736, éwt dé TTOAELOS TETATO OLY aypLOS. 439. An oft-repeated verse, e. g. viii. 227. xi. 275. The preceding verse seems to have been interpolated. Hector does indeed leap in through the gate, inf. 462; but of Sarpe don it is expressly said in xvi, 5: 38, KetTaL aVvnp Os Tp@TOS EgHAaTO TELXOS "Ayavor, Heyne acutely remarks on this pas- sage, that the design of the poet is to draw off Ajax to assist Menestheus in another part, sup. 331, that Hector may enter at the gate which Ajax had protected, without seeming to detract from the valour of that hero. 442. ovaot. Schol. avamemrramévor TOls Wal Kal mpobvpuws,—ibvoay, Cf, Vi. 2.—kxpoocawy, sup. 258. 446. tpvuvos maxis, ‘thick at the base,’ i. e. conical in shape. 447. Construe dyjyov apiotw, the XII] c bb PO “oy eS wo E 5 hy px tWS €7T ALaACaAV a7 OVOEOS Ox? NOElay, = “~ / 9 otot vov Bportoi e€io’ IAIAAOS M. a or 5 O 0€ ply pea maAXeE Kal olos. [Tov ot €Aadpov €Onxe Kpovov mais ayxvAopjrew. | c 5 7 ‘ ee, / , » s/ WS OTE TOUATV pela pEepet TOKOV AapOevos OLOS \ , v > xeipt AaBwv érépy, dALyov J€ uv AyOos ere‘ye, e id J a) A ws Extwp ifvs cavidwv hépe AGav deipas, 7 c 4 »y / ~ 5 / Ol pa mrvAas €LOUVTO TUKG oTipapas APAPVLas, dukALoas vumAas* dovot © évtoc bev OXNES Re > / / \ \ > / elyov ernmotBot, pla de KAnis ETTAPTPEL. F n oe IX” evry 5 / a: 2 / : Chan / OT?) € pas eyyus LWV, KQL EPeloafLEVvOs [ GOAE Peooas, > 4 A3 / , / ev dvaBas, iva pn ot ddauporepov BéAos «in, a f > ry , pnge 0 or apport éepous Gaipous. méoe 0€ AiOos €low 9 “3 wn BpiGoorvvy, péeya 6 aut wvdAat pvKoV, OVd ap dx7HES eoxebernv, cavides dé du€tpmayey GAAVOLS a ~ ¢ \ ¢ an AGos v7ro puns. rN T ] A Oa c J ie 00 ap eaGope daidunos Extwp “ $s “ “ VUKTL 60% araXavros trum: Adpzre Oe XaAK@ 5 i / x o ae \ nA 8 . QS / O/LEp O/ ew, TOV €€0TO TI €pt XPe; OLA O€ XEPIvV strongest of the common people. The stone was so large that scarcely could two workmen heave it, or move it with levers, on to a wain from the ground. This is illustrated by a re- markable simile of ashepherd carry- ing the large and dense fleece of a ram, which looks to the eye like a compact mass, though in reality it is very light,—ére/yev, ‘presses.’ He- sych. carayer, cafeAxer. This is the true sense of the word; cf. sup. 374. Eur. Iph. T. 1393, Ad Bow Khu Owvt Tvp- Tesova nretyeto (vais), i.e. ‘was hard pressed,’ ‘laboured,’ with a heavy surge. 453. Ldds cavidwy, right towards the planks or p oanels of the gate.—etpuvo, ‘protected ;’ see i. 238. vi. 403.—7rvKca, Hesych. émipedas. It is doubtful whether this belongs to the verb or to the participle, in the sense of mika Kal o7.Bapws, which Heyne prefers. 455. oxnes, bars, moxAoi, whic h crossed each other like the timbers of a roof; compare évapeBew in Vi. 230, dmeiBorres, the ‘ principals ” in a wooden roof, xxiii. 712, éraporBadis, of interlacing s stems, Od. v. 481, €rn- motBot xLT@VES, AC hauge of inner gar- ments, Od. xiv. 513.—KAmjis, a bolt or fastening at one end of one of the cross bars. Schol. Ven. dvo dyat pox- Aovs elvar emi ths mvAns, €& éxaTépas paras EVO, er arAAagoop.ev OUS KATA MEGOY, Kal €7 Tt Tol aKpoLs ETLKAELOMEVOUS dia Thy cupBodnv pig KAerdc. This method may still be seen in church or castle doors, and it seems to have been known to the Attics. Cf. Ar. Vesp. 154, Kat THs KatakAeidos ErysedoU Kal TOU oxAov, 457. épecodpevos, exerting his force, throwing his whole we ight into it.— et StaBas, taking care to step wide, that he might not overbalance him- self in the effort. 459. @aipovs, ‘the hinges.’—fpc6o- cuvyn, by its weight, i.e. momentum. pukor, See V. 749, avTrowarat d€ muUAae MUKOV ovpavov. 461. duveruayey, were smashed and dispersed in different directions. 463. vrwmia, Ta UTO T@V doowr, the part under the eye.—éecro (Feo), which he had put on his body.—éora Sovpe, see iii, 18.—ov Kev «.7.A., ‘no one could have kept him off, had he met him, save the gods, when he sprang through the gates (or, into the breach in the gates); and his eyes blazed with fire. Heyne says of this description, “omnino totus locus est e praestantissimis.”” Some perhaps will think it a little over- drawn. A 6S OM dovp eX eV. ° y , , Eg 5 4 ov Kev Tis pv épixaxev avtiBoAnoas TAIAAOS M. 465 voodt bedv, 67 écarto Tidas’ Tupt O doe SedHEt. / ~\ = 3 7 KexAero b€ Towerot ELiEdpevos Kal OptAov A rs ; “oo 5 / tf) TELXYOS irepPaivew’ TOL 0 OTPUVOVTL miGovrTo. o.. F, eo a \ “ c / dA AN > 3 , aitixa 0 Ot pev TELXOS UTEPHacaV, Ol O€ KAT aUTUS A 5 , , TOLNTAS EDEXVVTO mroAas. \ OA Aavaot 0€ bopnbey 470 a / ¢ “ > , 5 / 4 vas ava yAadupas, of.ados 0 GiagTos eTvXly. 467, KéxAero K,7.A,, See Sup. 408. 469, vrépBacarv, vrepéBycay, as EoTa- gav for €ornoar (aor. 1) sup. 56, amere- O@vacav Od. xii. 393.—Kar avtds x.7.A.,, by the very gate, or gateway, viz. as the readiest way.—owytas, cf. mvAat evroinrat, V. 466,—écéxuvro, ‘poured in, with the notion of a confused press, and without order; see on v, 141. The epic aorist, as in xvvTo Xapar xoAddes, iv. 526, 470, boByGev, were dispersed in alarm amongst, or fled in alarm back upon, their ships.—aAtaoros, ‘un- ceasing,’ as ii. 797, moAeuos & adtacros Opwpev, A, « privative = ava, ix. 146. a made | long in arsi, i. 45. ii, 337. a Or a = aua in comp. ii. 169. -4, -at, in dative, Viil. 563. GamTos, 1 1. 665. Gaga, aagat, Vili, 237. xi. 340. aadoxeTos, V. 892. aBAnxpds, V. 334. aBporaeuy, x. 65. ayaja.t, ayalouat, Vii. 41. ayyeAy, “tS, Uy iii, 205. TLVOS, de aliquo, ib. ayeAcin, iv. 127 ayépovTo, li. 94, ayepwxos, li. 654. ayn, Fayn, iil. 367, iv. ayopaacbar, ii. 337. ayoparGat, iv. 1. GYpet, Vii. 459. aypoTEpos, xi. 293. aYXLOT A, ii. 56. aywv Oetos (Pew), Vii. 298. adyv, adyaece, adynkws, V. 203. aduvos, ii, 87, 469. ados, xi. 86. aeAAns, iii, 13. aeArrety, Vili. 310. acnxys, iV. 433. acowevos, iV. 486. anaovaos, V. 875. aGepicery, i. 260. adéahatos, X. 6. Aiyatwy, i. 399. aiyis, li. 447. iv. 166. v. 736. aidnros, ii. 455. "Aidos xuven, V. 844. aida = atdota, ti. 2 "Aidwvevs, v. 190. aicnos, ii. 660. atdoveat, Vi. 243. ix. 472. aux, atx, 11. 447. V. 49. atwwr, V. 49. 62, aivuro, epic aorist, iv. 531. Vv. -aivw, verbs in, X. 96. aivas = Se.vws, iii. 158. atoaewv (a), Vi. 510, atoow, V. 49. atovaa, V. 403. akadappeirns, Vil. 421, aKkaxnwevos, V. 24, akéwv, 1, 34, akyptos, Vil. 99. akAeés, Vii. 99. akooTHoas, Vi. 506. axovacerGat, iv. 343, | axoverGac mid., iv. 336. aKpe TouvOos, ii, 796. AKPOKOJLOS, iv. 532. adadnros, iV. 436. *AdaAkopmernis, iv. 7. adadvxTnmat, X. 94, adéyerv, Xi. 554, aAdecTys, ili. 28. adGero, V. 416, aAus, li. 90. aAurety Tuva, 1X, 875. aAKap, Xi. 825. aAAotos, V f . 638. aAAws, 1X. 698. aAovte (a), V. 487- aATo, i. 532. advewv, V. 352. aAdvoKace, V. 255. amawwaKertos, Vi. 179. awadduvery, Vii. 463. duaga, Sippos, V. 722, auBpoctos, 1. 528. amoAyos, VUKTOS aMOrY®, xi. 173. adurenadwy Sopv, ili, 355. Vil. 244, aumvuven, V. 697. GpLTTVUTO, xi. 359. auvpwv, iv, 89, vi. 155. Vill. 273. apuberery, xi. 776. and biByvat Tivt, 1, 37. V. 2992 apduyuners, 1. 607. audtkvmedAdos, Vi. 220. —— Pe — re aaa ee —— we L’ : - ee . a — adi rer ns ee === = nantes eee ee = a = Jean. Sart = os ee wee ee Se — eo te eer ae Se ag et ee ed ae 2: —S A en C - —~ree —— 44.4, 48 » appidvKn vv&, Vii. 433. avanAnoat TOT TILOV, iv. aveTaATo, Vill. 85. avew, 1x. 29. avy, li. 34. av@epeloy, i. 501. avievat, incitare, V avTETOpELY, V. 334. x x, 266. avTHoaL TWOs, vil. 158. avTiav, avrTacecy, 1, 31. vi. 127. av7vé, iii. 261. V. 262.—aon (dos, Vl. avwya, avayw, iv. 286. avexOw, xi. 189. atac@at, -er@ar, Vili. agere, olgere, &¢., lil. aopTnp, xi. 2 amTeETELV = soanenliat, Vii. amréAcOpos, Xi. 854. amrepetatos, 1. 1. at nAe yews, ix. 307. i. 430. any yata, i. 270). ATOEPTAL, Vi. 348. ATOVATCAL, ara, li. apyeoTns voTos, Xi. 305. Spelov, apLoTOS, 1. 260. "Apes apés, V. 31. apérGar Tt TUL, iv. 94. -ao0ar, verbs in, Xl. apy, xii. ddd. apn ye, apkety TwWe Tl, i, 28, a.pisnros, li. 318. GPKLOS, x. 304, apVvevTnp, xii. 385. apovpa = petatxmcoy, ill, 115. article, Homeric use of, i, 11. ——, Attic, i. 105. ii. 16, 278. 11. 54. 168. ~ 4 99 879. aay 117. 505. 105. Vi. 53. 416, ar HV Pov, 629 ive 17. v. 715. vi. 200. xi. 988. aga, dcacGat, avatut, V. 203, 289. aspirate, ss in compounds of omov &e., 11. 765. agmovél, V fi. p12 acca, ago, i. agrewoys, li. 344. agudnaAor, ix. 646. aTAAAYTOS, li. 169. a7 TapTnpos, 1. 228. aTn, 1, 410, ’"Arpetwy, li. 192. atpuTwvn, li. 157. atta, ix. 607. avepuvcat, i. 458, avan, Vi. 243. avAwmes, Xi, 353. avov avtety, xii. 160. avrTos = 0 avTos, Vi. 391. aay, Vi, 321. adavpos, Vii. 235. aevos, i. 170. appaivecy, ii. 258. advaryeros, xi. 492, agvocey, i170. axvn, V. 499. dxpis (és) do7éor, iv. 521. x. 208. ~~o YV0. | BAnaOar, BAjevos, EBAnTO, iv. INDEX. awpto, iil. 271, awTos, ix. 661. B. BopwBatveryv, x. 375. BaotAevtepos, X. 239. Baoxevy, ii, 8. BeBAjKot, Viii. Betw, vi. 118. Broa, i aes Tia, Vili. 129. 428. v. 46. Bidobar, xi. 467. BAarrevy, V1. 37. 260. Byoeto 114, 211 x1. 408. BAoovpos, Vil, 212. Bonv ayabos, li. 404, Bode, BeBoAnaro, ix. 8. BodAomat, Xi, 317. BovAopat wy | . 119. xi. $18. BouTrrAné, Vi. 135. Bovs = oat xii. 105. Bowmus, i. 551. Burpor ge pa), Vili, 441. Bov, Vii. 238 1 Bal yarws, yarow, ill. 122. Vi. 378. cannibalism, iv. 34. Papyapos, Viii. 48. your (ySouTéw) = xtv7m, xi. 43, yeyoevery, Vili. 223. genitive of motion over, v. yevTo, Vill. 43. yepapos, lil. 170. yedupa, V. 88. —- moA€uou, Vili. 378. yAayos, il. 470. yAudiées, iv. 122. yywrot, ili. 173. L opya (en agmiéos), Xi, 36, youvos, 1X. 534. yow, yoaw, Vi. 500. 999 ee A. Sactpov, iv. 261. dana, dapowcr, i. 61. vi. 368, Sapnere, Vii. 72. Aapéavol, Tpwes, ili. 455. dadowvos, li. 307. Séyevos, 1. 479. “Sedyec, ii. 92. dé€eAos, X. 466. devdéyaro, iv. 4. devdiocerOar, ii. 190. dex, dex, dax, iv. 4. ix. 196 Serxvvpevos, ix. 196. detAol, mortwi, Vv. 573, 574. devdiAAecyv, ix. 180. detai, xi. 554. Sevduevos, Sedmevos, 1. 188. Sevre, Vii. 350. Séxarat, xii. 147. SéyerGar, excipere, (feram, 107. d€xGar, i. 23. dymos = Synmorns, xii, 213. Syw, ix. 417. diaképoar émos, Vili. 7. dcapayv, ili. 359. Siatpyooew = Scarepav mediov, ili. 14. Stampvaroy, Vill. 227. dvaornvac, 1, 6s Scémrecy Te OY Teva, ii. dSiec@at, vii. 197. dveTwayer, 1. 531. SuxeoOat TL, ix. 60. dimAaég, iii. 126. Sidpos, auaéa, v. 722. dvoTraAtcev, iv. 470. Sovvar Satnova Tit, Vill. 164. Spacvery, X. 96. Stvat adKny, ix. 230. dvonxns, li. 686. Svowpety, xX. 183. 207. xi. 706, » , V. 64 ea = 7H, eram, 1V eadora, ix. 173 éavos, evavos, iii. éyyvadifeu, i 38. €YPETO, li. 41. eyxeriuwpos, li. 840. iv. 242. edpn TULAY TWO, V ili, 160. E€PY|LEVOS, v. 88. eGeAwpe, 1, 549. €Ovos, FéOvos, ii. 87. vil. 115. eOwv, ix. 540. él & aye, vi. 376. ~ €i Kal, elrep Te, etiam Sst, 11. 597 vii. 117. eLajevy, iv. 485. etdecv, videre, i. 546. eidévae TLvos, X1i. 228. ety = €p, Vil. 339. etxTyyv, 1. 1035. eiAeiv, etAecv, Vili. 215. eiAvarat, Xli. 281. elAvdar, -acerv, Xi. 155. ghar vi. 378. elos, i . 193 ; elmety TWA. = = mpooeurety, v. 170. ELPOMat, NpoRny, i. 555. eipv arat, 1V. 247. elpvat rat, i. 258. elpv caro, iv. 184. eipvooorto Vill. 145, iv. 160. | ecoacOat, ii, 215. €voos, i. 306. exarepbey, iil. 340. exexaoTo, ii. 530. exAcAabey, -Oetv, ii. 600. vi. 285. extrayAos, 1. 146. extéuvery Sévdpa, fvAa, ill, 61. iv. 486. | extnoOar, ix. 402. “Extwp, vi. 401. v..471. exupos, socer, ili. 172. éAtooey, li. 516, éAcat, i. 407. EAwp, éAwpLor, 1. 4. evdetca, 1. 597. évduvac OrAots, X. 254. Everat mmAot, 11, S51. évirreuy, eviiper, lil, 438, vii. 446. evorrn, ili. 2 *Evvadvos, ii. 651, vii. 241. évwmea, Vill. 435. ef épov evo, i. 469, eferns, i. 448. 5 a Tivos, 11. 805. é! Foyxos, 11. 480. eopyev, li. 272. ili, 56. 50S, No i. 533. Tr Natt, x. 47. rawvy Tleowepoveta, 1X, 456. ratocey, Vii. 240. imaAéers, Xii. 258. errapeiBev, Vi. 250. errapxer dat Seracoowr, i. 471. €7 sired ug i. 383. érravpety, Xi. 391. émecyetv, nil. 147. érewv, ErevOar, Xi, 474. errevnvode, 11. 217 émreppwoavTo, 1. 528. ereoBodos, ii. 275. ént in o6ocor émi, &C., emi, cum, iV. 174. ert Swope, ix. 601. ert Hpa. epey, i. 572. eraxetv, Vii. 403. eriBadAcoOat, Vi. 68. Epic subjunctive with «ev, i. 137. iv. 191. Epic aorist participles, iv. 211. erdtdoc0at tiva, X. 462. emrduppeas, X. 475. , i, 148. ii. 339. émtomrecy, ii. 860. eriaowTpa, V. Eemirpvpta., iii. 330. ETLoXeLv otvor, &e., ii. 615. ili, 12, ix. 488. | eTLrKX Epon, xi. 667. erutappodos, \ v. 827. eTuTeTpad harat, li, 25, eritpoxadyy, iii. 213 exippacoac@at, ii. 281, emAev, xii. jas émdeo, i. 418. érAnvto, iv. 449, 446 evrotyeo@an, i. 31. ETWXATO, X11. 3 340. epeBeaduy, a ie Epece, eppece, ii. 398. Me 453. €petomey = dpewuer, . 62. epwvs, ix. 453, 456. epKLov avans, ix. Ai €pKos OdovTwY, IX. 409. epua, i. 486. iV 16. Epptyw, ili. 353 e; IVETO, V Ll 403. ’nvoacGat, eipvocacGat, i. 216. epuro, iv. 138. epwerr, i. 303. €pwn, iv. 542. erate 484, Sankey ii. 393. eEgouULY V, eoovpuat, i. 173, eon nTe, iV. 245. evv at, Le 435. evs, eos, i. 395. evTE, Mm , li. ep Tat weipaTa, XC., li. 15. vi. 2 EXEL Ww imovs, lil. 263. eXen evxys, 1, 51. ex9o0dompncat, 1. 517. -ew, futures in, ili. 411. €w = &, i. 119. -ewy, -dwy (gen. plural), ix. 566. 2) 2 t at e Cc Z, Cans, xii. 157. Caxoros, iii, 220. Saxpyns, V. 525. Getdwpos, il. 547. Znv = Zyva, viii. 205. Gwypery = avaydxerv, V. 695. Caua, iv. 184. Sworn, waist, ii. 479. Cwporepos, ix. 202. Gwornp, iv. 132. ——_ Aiavros, vii. 305. H, 7—Te, li. 289. nBards, ii, 379. nBwoiust, Xi. 670. nyepeOovrat, -ovTo, li. 304. novs, Fndvs, iv. 180. ne—7h, X. 309. Heupev (etperv), x. 499. nepeBovrat, ii. 447. iii. 107, 70ea, Vii. 115. nOetos, Vii. 115. x. 37. niGeos, iv. 474, “G INDEX. NLOELS, iv. 483. v. 36. Ka, NKLOTA, iii. 155, KEOTOS, Vi. 94. NAGOKELY, ii. 470. NAEKTwpP, Vi. 513. nada, Xi. 677. nuverv, Vili. 308. -juwv, adjectives in, ix. 125. nvirare, 11, 244, Svs, Vi. 94. X. 292 aU ae nvrec ov, Vil. 421. nvw yEL, vii. 386. nredavds, Vii. 104. NrepotrevTys, iil. 39. "Hoa mpecBuTaty, iv. 58. 7 a depecy, i. 572. orn HpNnpEt GTO, lll. dod. | } | 8 | NOKELY, mi nvTE, ii. 87. + 275. AXt, i ° 607. OaA, Viii. 520. Garaos, Vi. 243, 288. Géucotes, 1X. 156. evap, Vv. 339. Georporcor, 1. 85. GépecGar mupos, Vi. 331. GéoxeAa, ili. 130. @ynevvro, Vil. 444, O@nxaro, X. 30. types, Ahi: e€poy, Vill. 520. dt, lll. Gods, Vv. 536. Govpts, Xi. 32. @pwapds mediov, X. 160. Gumodos meyas, ix. 109. @vaGAa, Vi. 182. Owes, Xi, 474. I, t, long before a vowel, i, 205. ii. 518 ili. 357. ia, Fia, ta, iv. 437. ~Ladys, in patronymics, i. 1, Laveu, ix. 325. Laxws, ii. 316. idvaOn, ii. 266. tdpws, oFidpws, sudor, tOuata, V. 778. idveww, iOverOar, vi. 2 CKJLEVOS ovpos, 1, 479. (was TOAVKEDTOS, iii. 371. éviov, sinew, V. 73. iéados aig, iv. 104. Lomwpos, iv. 242. Loxéaipa, vi. 428. iTmoKopvaTat, ii. 1. *Ipus, V. 353. igxw, xi, 799. iv. 25. $ — a 7 Oo toTavat KpynTHpa, Vi, 528. ~ta70s, Superl. from obsolete pos., iv. 171. ttus, iv. 486. Vv. 724, vi. 117, ide = Fidu, iv. 286. te KTG{LEVvoS, ili. 875. ixwp, V Vv. 340, Lyra, i. 453. ii. 190. i@ = evi, Vi. 422, iw, iv. 276, x. 139, iwé, idxa, xi. 601. K, Ka = Kara, i, i Kayxaday, ili, 43. vi. 513. KayYXavos, Paine, xi. 642, kad, kag, li. 530. Kaiptos, fatal, iv. 184, kaxketovtes, j . 606. Kadurrecy, pr -aete ndere, V. 315, 506. kau. Bader, Vili. 249, Kapmovtes, iii. 279, kapmvAa toa, xX. 333, KaVOVES aamisos, Vili. 193. kapxapodous, x x. 360. Kara, ‘ off,’ i. 484. Kata xGoves, im terram, iii. 216. xi 358, karayvuvat, Vili. 402, KaTaetcaro, Xi. 358. Kataouvéar, ix. 653. Karagxouevy (intransitive), iii. 419. katéxe (of the dead), ii. 699. iii, kexadyoconat, lv. 496, viii. 853. kexadov7o, iv. 406. kexadar, xi. 334, Kexadnas, Vv. 698. KeAeuTiay, xii. 265, kev with subj. =.opt., i. 187. KevTpnveys, Vili. 396. KEépaj.os, carcer, V. 387. KEXapnka, Kexapynuat, Vii, 810. Shistoe 1X, 641, KyAa, i. 51. viii. 217. KNAE€Os, Viii. 217. KynTwers, ii. 581, Knwoys, iii. 882. vi. KNwELS, iii, $82. KLXNMEVOY, v. 187. KAavoat Tov Gavovra, Vi, 494, Vii. 427. KkAéa avdpar, ix. 189. KAE€LTOS, KAUTOS, Xi, 220. KAyonv KuxAnoxery, ix. 11, Kvyuot, li. 820. Kotpavey, V. 3382, * KoAowds, KoAwaY, i. 575. ii. 212, KOmiros OOdvTWY, Xi. 416, KopOveuy, ix. 6. ‘ PY eae, Kopur80s called advecos, ii. 570. Kopurrirns, Vii. 9. Kopwr ides (vies), 1. 170, 288, 483. Kovpnres, 1x. 529, INDEX. = EE ——— 4.4.7 koupidéios, i. 112, Kovpos, kouvpdrepos, i, 470. iv. 195. ————, Infans, Vi. 58. Kpacatvecy, i. 41, Kparepos, i. 25. Kpenow, Vii. 83. Kpntnpa emoreWwarOar, i, 470. Kpiweo@ar = sittoceas ii. 385. Kpoooat TUpywr, Xii. 258, Krden kuven, X. 334, KVavos, Xi. 24. KuKEe@V, Xi, 624, Kuma, il, 397. kUuBaxos, v. 586. Kuve, lil. 3! 36. TeTpadaAnpos, audidadros, ili. 362. KUVTEpOS, KUVTAaTOS, Vill. 483. x. 503. 815. xiL, a A, Aatoyjwa, Xii. 426. Aacvov Knp, i. gs Aey, Aex, li. 125, ix. 565. A€yer@at = t Reaneaota. ll. 435. Aef, Aaf, xi. 480, Aetproecs, lili, 152. A€twy, Aéwv, V. 782, AcAaxety Tiva Tivos, Vii. 80, AcArnwévos, iv. 465. A€Eac Gan, li. 125, viii. 518. A€feo, ix. 617. Atyfe, iv. 124. Avyvs, liquidus, lii. 213. Aira adrecherar, x. 577. Atra, viii. 441. Aurai Avos (personified), ix. 502. Aover Oar TOTALOV, vi. 507. Adxovéde tevat, i. 227. AuKnyevys, AvKevos, iv. 101. Avukoepyos, -opyos, Vi. 130. M, pacrag, ix. 325. mara, V. 233, HaxéovTat, paxycovtat, li. 366, Maxny Tetvev, Taviocery, Xii. 436 meyaxyTys, Vill. 222. xi. 5. meyaAn dwn, xi. 462. : ‘ meédcty, in names of charioteers, iv 228. eOerrery Tiva, V. 829. meGévar Tivos, iv. 234, Vi. 528. xi, 841, fetAtocety Tupds, Vii. 410. setpeo, ix, 616, MéAaOpor, ix. 640. MeAavetv, peAavety, Vii. 63. KELAKG., Méeunka, iv, 433, x. 862, Méppepos, Xi. 502. Beppnptcery, i. 188, Méporres, ii, 285, =, — a Ne ~— ——<- _ . rs ; } =. << SS oe oe ——— at ——— a _ se —— SS eee = re ——~ i : i RR PT ES tt fee Ee Pe Ce ET Ee to ne George Bell and Sons’ Cicero: De Senectute, De Amicitia, and Select Epistles. By George Long, M.A. 4s. 6d. Gornelius Nepos. By Rev. J. F. Maemichael. 2s. 6d. Homer: Iliad. Books I.-XIT. By F.A. Paley, M.A. 6s. 6d. Horace. With Life. By A. J. Macleane, M.A. 6s.6d. [In 2parts. 3s. 6d. each.) - Juvenal: Sixteen Satires. By H. Prior, M.A. 4s. 6d. Martial: Select Epigrams. With Life. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 6s. 6d. Ovid: the Fasti. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 5s. Sallust: Catilina and Jugurtha. With Life. By G. Long, M.A. 5s. Tacitus: Germania and Agricola. By Rev. P. Frost. 3s. 6d. Virgil: Bucolics, Georgics, and Aineid, Books I.-IV. Abridged from Professor Conington’s Edition. 5s. 6d.—Aineid, Books V.—XII. 5s. 6d. Also in 9 separate Volumes, ls. 6d. each. Xenophon: The Anabasis. With Life. By Rey. J.F.Macmichael. 5s. Also in 4 separate volumes, ls. 62. each. —__— The Cyropedia. By G. M. Gorham, M.A. 6s. —— Memorabilia. By Percival Frost, M.A. 4s. 6d. A Grammar-School Atlas of Classical Geography, containing Ten selected Maps. Imperial 8vo. 5s, Uniform with the Series. The New Testament, in Greek. With English Notes, &c. By Rey. J. F. Maemichael. 7s. Gd. CAMBRIDGE GREEK AND LATIN TEXTS. Zeschylus. By F.A. Paley, M.A. 3s. sesar: De Bello Gallico. By G. Long, M.A. 2s. icero: De Senectute et de Amicitia, et Epistole Selecta. By G. Long, M.A. Is. 6d, a2 ©} Ciceronis Orationes. Vol. I. (in Verrem.) By G. Long, M.A. 3s. 6d. } Euripides. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 3-vols. 3s. 6d. each. Herodotus. By J. G. Blakesley, B.D. 2 vols. 7s. : Homeri Ilias. I.-XII. By I’. A. Paley, M.A. 2s. 6d. Horatius. By A. J. Macleane, M.A. 2s. 6d. Juvenal et Persius. By A. J. Macleane, M.A. Is. 6d. i Lueretius. By H. A. J. Munro, M.A. 2s. 6d. Sallusti Crispi Catilina et Jugurtha. By G. Long, M.A. Is. 6d. Sophocles. By F. A. Paley, M.A. [In the press. Terenti Comcedis. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 3s. Thucydides. By J. G. Donaldson, D.D. 2 vols. 7s. Virgilius. By J. Conington, M.A. 3s. 6d. Xenophontis Expeditio Cyri. By J. F. Macmichael, B.A. 2s. 6d. Novum Testamentum Grecum. By F. H. Serivener, M.A. 4s, 6d. An edition with wide margin for notes, half bound, 12s. Educational Works. 3 CAMBRIDGE TEXTS WITH NOTES. A Selection of the most usually read of the Greek and Latin Authors, Annotated for Schools. Feap. 8vo. 1s. 6d. each., with exceptions. Euripides. Alcestis.—Medea.—Hippolytus.— Hecuba.— Bacche. Ion. 2s.—Orestes,—Phoenisse.—Troades. By I’. A. Paley, M.A, #ischylus. Prometheus Vinctus,—Septem contra Thebas.—Aga- memnon,—Perse.—Eumenides. By F. A. Paley, M.A. Sophocles. (édipus T'yrannus,—(Edipus Coloneus. — Antigone: By F. A. Paley, M.A. Homer. Iliad. BookI. By F. A. Paley, M.A. Is. Cicero’s De Senectute—De Amicitia and Epistole Selecte, By G. Long, M.A. Ovid. Selections. By A. J. Macleane, M.A. Others in preparation. PUBLIC SCHOOL SERIES. A Series of Classical Texts, annotated by well-known Scholars. Cir. Svo. Aristophanes. The Peace. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 4s. 6d. The Acharnians. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 4s. 6d. The Frogs. By I. A. Paley, M.A. 4s. 6d. Cicero. The Letters to Atticus. Bk. I. By A.Pretor, M.A. 4s. 6d. Demosthenes de Falsa Legatione. By R. Shilleto, M.A. 6s. — The Law of Leptines. By B. W. Beatson, M.A. 3s. 6d. Plato. The Apology of Socrates and Crito. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. Gth Edition. 4s. 6d. ——— The Phedo. 6th Edition, By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 5s. 6d. —— The Protagoras. 3rd Edition. By W. Wayte, M.A. 4s. 6d. : - The Euthyphro. 2nd edition. By G. H. Wells. 3s. —— The Euthydemus. By G. H. Wells. 4s. -The Republic. By G. H. Wells. [ Preparing. lautus. The Aulularia. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 2nd edition. 4s. 6d. Trinummus. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 2nd edition. 4s, 6d, The Menaechmei. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 4s. 6a. Sophoclis Trachinis. By A. Pretor, M.A. 4s. 6d. Terence. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 10s. 6d. Theocritus. By I’. A. Paley, M.A. 4s. 6d. Others in preparation. CRITICAL AND ANNOTATED EDITIONS. fftna. By H. A. J. Munro, M.A. 38s. 6d. Aristophanis Comedie. By H. A. Holden, LL.D. S8vo. 2 vols, 23s, 6d. Plays sold separately. Pax. By F. A. Paley, M.A. Feap. 8vo. 4s. 6d. Catullus. By H. A: J. Munro, M.A. 7s. 6d. Corpus Poetarum Catinorum. Edited by Walker. lvol.8vo. 18s. Horace. Quinti Horatii Flacci Opera. By H. A. J. Munro, M.A. Large 8vo. 11. Is. Livy. ‘The first five Books. By J. Prendeville. 12mo, roan, 5s. Or Books I.-IIT. 3s. 6d. IV. and V. 3s. 6d, ers by ee << eee - e a =. sees + eal oe - ——— ss eee — oa = a an 4 George Bell and Sons’ Lucretius. Titi Lucretii Cari de Rerum Natura Libri Sex. With a Translation and Notes. By H. A. J. Munro, M.A. 2 vols. 8voe. Vol. 1. Text. (New Edition, Preparing.) Vol. Il. Translation. (Sold separately.) Ovid. P. Ovidii Nasonis Heroides XIV. By A. Palmer, M.A. 8vyo. 6s. Propertius. Sex Aurelii Propertii Carmina. By F. A. Paley, M.A. 8vo. Cloth, 9s. Sex. Propertii Elegiarum. Lib.IV. By A.Palmer. F cap. 8vo. 5s. Sophocles. The Ajax. By C. E. Palmer, M.A. 4s. 6d. Thucydides. The History of the Peloponnesian War. By Richard Shilleto, M.A. BookI. 8vo. 6s.6d. BookII. 8vo. 5s. 6d, LATIN AND GREEK CLASS-BOOKS. Auxilia Latina. A Series of Progressive Latin Exercises. By M. J. B. Baddeley, M.A. Feap. 8vo. Part I. Accidence. 1s.6d. Part IT. 3rd Edition, 2s. Key, 2s. 6d. Latin Prose Lessons. By Prof. Church, M.A, 6th Edit. I’cap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Latin Exercises and Grammar Papers. Edition. Feap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Unseen Papers in Prose and Verse. With Examination Questions, By T. Collins, M.A. 2nd edition. Feap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Analytical Latin Exercises. By C. P. Mason, B.A. 3rd Edit. 3s. 6d. Scala Greeca: a Seriesof Elementary Greek Exercises. By Rey. J. W. Davis, M.A., and R. W. Baddeley, M.A. 3rd Edition. Feap.8yo. 2s, 6d. Greek Verse Composition. By G. Preston, M.A. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. By tHe Rey. P. Frost, M.A., St. Joun’s CoLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE. Eclogse Latin; or, First Latin Reading-Book, with English Notes and a Dictionary. New Edition. Feap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Materials for Latin Prose Composition. New Edition. Feap. 8vo. 2s.6d. Key, 4s. A Latin Verse-Book. An Introductory Work on Hexameters and Pentameters. New Edition. Feap.8vo. 3s. Key, 5s. Analecta Greeca Minora, with Introductory Sentences, English Notes, and a Dictionary. New Edition. Feap.8vo. 3s. 6d. Materials for Greek Prose Composition. New Edit. 3s. 6d. Key, 5s. Florilegium Poeticum. Elegiac Extracts from Ovid and Tibullus. New Edition. With Notes. Feceap. 8vo. 3s. By tHe Rev. IF’. E. GRrEetTToN. A First Cheque-book for Latin Verse-makers. A Latin Version for Masters. 2s. 6d. Reddenda; or Passages with Parallel Hints for Translation into Latin Prose and Verse. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d, Reddenda Reddita (see next page). By H. A. Hotpen, LL.D. Foliorum Silvula. Part I. Passages for Translation into Latin Elegiac and Heroic Verse. 9th Edition. Post 8yo. 7s. 6d. —__- Part II. Select Passages for Translation into Latin Lyric and Comic Iambic Verse. 3rd Edition. Post 8vo. 5s. —_— Part III. Select Passazes for Translation into Greek Verse. 3rd Edition. Post 8vo. 8s. By T. Collins, M.A. 3rd Feap. 8yvo. ls. 6d. EKducational Works. 5 Folia Silvule, sive Ecloge Poetarum Anglicorum in Latinum et Greecum converse. 8vo. Vol. I. 10s, 6d. Vol. IL. 12s. Foliorum Centuriz. Select Passages for Translation into Latin and Greek Prose. 7th Edition. Post 8vo. 8s. TRANSLATIONS, SELECTIONS, &c. *,” Many of the following books are well adapted for School Prizes. #“schylus. Translated into English Prose by F. A. Paley, M.A. 2nd Edition. 8vo. 7s. 6d. Translated into English Verse by Anna Swanwick. Post 8yvo. 5s. —-— Folio Edition, with 33 Illustrations after Flaxman. 21. 2s. Anthologia Greeca. A Selection of Choice Greek Poetry, with Notes. By F. St. John Thackeray. 4th and Cheaper Edition. 16mo. 4s. 6d. Anthologia Latina. A Selection of Choice Latin Poetry, from Nevius to Boéthins, with Notes. By Rev. F. St. John Thackeray. Revised and Cheaper Edition. 16mo. 4s. 6d. Horace. The Odes and Carmen Seculare. In English Verse by J. Conington, M.A. 8thedition. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. 6d. ——— The Satires and Epistles. In English Verse by J. Coning- ton, M.A. 5S5thedition. 6s. 6d. —— Illustrated from Antique Gems by C. W. King, M.A. The text revised with Introduction by H. A. J. Munro, M.A. Large8yvo. 11. 1s, Horace’s Odes. Englished and Imitated by various hands. Edited by C. W. F. Cooper. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. Mvssee Etonenses, sive Carminym Etonz Conditorvm Delectvys. By Richard Okes. 2 vols. 8vo. 15s. Propertius. Verse translations from Book V., with revised Latin Text. By F. A. Paley, M.A. Feap. 8vo. 3s. Plato. Gorgias. Translated by HE. M. Cope, M.A. 8vo. 7s. — Philebus. Translated by F. A. Paley,M.A. Small8vo. 4s. —— Theetetus. Translated by F. A. Paley, M.A. Small 8vo, 4s. — Analysis and Index of the Dialogues. By Dr. Day. Post 8yo. 5s. Reddenda Reddita: Passages from English Poetry, with a Latin Verse Translation. By F. E. Gretton. Crown 8vo. 6s. Sabrinze Corolla in hortulis Regia Schole Salopiensis contexuerunt tres viri floribus legendis. Editio tertia. 8vo. 8s. 6d, Sertum Carthusianum Floribus trium Seculorum Contextum. By W.H. Brown. 8vo. 14s. Theocritus. In English Verse, by C. 8. Calverley, M.A. Crown 8vo. | New Edition, Preparing. Translations into English and Latin. By C. 8. Calverley, M.A. Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. —_— ByR. C. Jebb, M.A.; H. Jackson, M.A., and W. EH. Currey, M.A. Crown 8vo, 8s. —— into Greek and Latin Verse. By R. C. Jebb. 4to. cloth gilt. 10s. 6d. Between Whiles. Translations by B. H. Kennedy. Crown 8vo. 6s, Na, 6 George Bell and Sons’ a, ; | : im REFERENCE VOLUMES. i} iad A Lstin Grammar. By Albert Harkness. Post 8vo. 6s. “| ) if —— By T.H. Key, M.A. 6th Thousand. Post 8vo. 8s. vee! ' & 4 nls! ie A Stort Latin Grammar for Schools. By T. H. Key, M.A., Bit H FR.S. 14th Edition. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. Ht . i A Gide to the Choice of Classical Books. By J.B. Mayor, M.A. itl HM Revised Edition. Crown 8vo. 3s. tite! | Ms The Theatre of the Greeks. By J. W. Donaldson, D.D. 8th Ii | Elition. Post 8vo. 5s. i : oe Keigitley’'s Mythology of Greece and Italy. 4th Edition. 5s. +h i A 2 P - om : i} A Detionary of Latin and Greek Quotations. By H. T. Riley. Hid 4) Post 8vo. 5s. With Index Verborum, 6s. at Ma A History of Roman Literature. By W. 5S. Teuffel, Professor at i 4 tle University of Tubingen. By W. Wagner, Ph.D. 2 vols. Demy 8vo. 21s. ha Student's Guide to the University of Cambridge. 4th Edition revised. Feap. 8vo. Part 1, 2s. 6d.; Parts 2 to 6, ls. each. CLASSICAL TABLES. : 1, Ag Latin Accidence. By the Rey. P. Frost, M.A. 1s. AN A Latin Versification. 1s. Notsbilia Queedam; or the Principal Tenses of most of the Irregular Greek Verbs and Elementary Greek, Latin, and French Con- struction. New edition. Is. ) i Richmond Rules for the Ovidian Distich, &c. By J. Tate, ( Beas - 18, ia The Principles of Latin Syntax. ls, : . J Greck Verbs. A Catalogue of Verbs, Irregular and Defective; their ' i | kading formations, tenses, and inflexions, with Paradigms for conjugation, vn i Rules for formation of tenses, &c. &c. By J. §. Baird, T.C.D. 2s. 6d. ; ij Greek Accents (Notes on). By A. Barry, D.D. New Edition. 1s. i Homeric Dialect. Its Leading Forms and Peculiarities. By J.8. i it Faird, T.C.D. New edition, by W. G. Rutherford. Is, Greek Accidence. By the Rev. P. Frost, M.A. New Edition. 1s. ws CAMBRIDGE MATHEMATICAL SERIES. } Whitworth’s Choice and Chance. 3rd Edition, Crown 8vo, 6s. McDowell’s Exercises on Euclid and in Modern Geometry. aed Edition. 6s, Vyvyan’s Trigonometry. Sewed. Tayor’'s Geometry of Conics. Elementary. 3rd Edition. 4s. 6d. Aldis’s Solid Geometry. 3rd Edition. 6s. Gariett’s Elementary Dynamics. 2nd Edition. 6s. Heat, an Elementary Treatise. 2nd Edition. 3s. 6d. Waiton’s Elementary Mechanics (Problems in), 2nd Edition. 6s. ««—~~-~ "ay a a. es Se ' By Se “< - SE i a Sie toca. aelieaeape z = . —. ——————— a BP enn a nea — he SCI — : Educational Works. ~l CAMBRIDGE SCHOOL AND COLLEGE TEXT-BOOKS. A Series of Elementary Treatises for the use of Students in the Universities, Schools, and Candidates for the Public Examinations. Fcap. 8vo. Arithmetic. By Rev.C.Elsee, M.A. Feap. 8vo. 10th Edit. 33 6d, Algebra. By the Rey. C. Elsee, M.A. 6th Edit. 4s. Arithmetic. By A. Wrigley, M.A... 3s. 6d. A Progressive Course of Examples. With Answers, Dy J. Watson, M.A. 5th Edition. 2s. 6d. Algepora. Progressive Course of Examples. By Rev. W, I’. M‘Michael, M.A.,and R. Prowde Smith, M.A, 2nd Edition. 3s.6d. With Answers. 4s. 6d. Plane Astronomy, An Introduction to. By P. T. Main, ILA. 4th Edition. 4s, Conic Sections treated Geometrically. By W. H. Besant, MLA. {th Edition, 4s. 6d. Elementary Conic Sections treated Geometrically. By W. H. Besant, M.A. [In the Press. Statics, Elementary. By Rev. H. Goodwin, D.D. 2nd Edit. 3s. Hydrostatics, Elementary. By W. H. Besant, M.A. 10th Iidit. 4s, Mensuration, An Elementary Treatise on. By B.'T. Moore, M.A 6s. Newton’s Principia, The First Three Sections of, with an Apoen- dix; and the Ninth and Eleventh Sections. By J. H. Evans, M.A. 5th Edition, by P. T. Main, M.A. 4s Trigonometry, Elementary. By T. P. Hudson, M.A. 3s. 6d. Optics, Geometrical.. With Answers. By W. 8. Aldis, M.A. 3s 6d. Analytical Geometry for Schools. By T.G. Vyvyan. 3rd Edit, 4s 6d. Greek Testament, Companion to the. By A. C. Barrett, 4.M. ith Edition, revised. Feap. 8vo. 5s, Book of Common Prayer, An Historical and Explanatory Treitise onthe. By W. G. Humphry, B.D, 6th Fdition. Feap. 8vo. 4s, 6d, Music, Text-book of. By H.C. Banister. 9th Edit. revised. 5s. Concise History of. By Rev. H. G. Bonavia Hunt, B, This. Oxon. 5th Edition revised. 3s. 6d. ARITHMETIC AND ALGEBRA. See foregoing Serves. GEOMETRY AND EUCLID. Text-Book of Geometry. By T. 8. Aldis, M.A. Small Bvo. 4s,6d. PartI.2s.6d. Part II. 2s. The Elements of Euclid. By H. J. Hose, Feap. 8vo. 4s 6d. Exercises separately, Ls. — The First Six Books, with Commentary by Dr. Lardner. 10th Edition. 8vo. 6s. The First Two Books explained to Beginners. By ¢. P, Mason, B.A. 2nd Edition. Feap 8vo. 2s. 6d. ie Hi Ne a nt ay | } ‘ b ~~ - ” Sh E> ET ace 8 George Bell and Sons’ The Enunciations and Figures to Euclid’s Elements. By Rev. J. Brasse, D.D. New Edition. Feap.8vo. 1s. On Cards, in case, 5s. 6d. Without the Figures, 6d. Exercises on Euclid and in Modern Geometry. By J. McDowell, B.A. Grown 8vo. 3rd Edition revised. 6s. Geometrical Conic Sections. By W. H. Besant, M.A. 4th Edit, 4s, 6d. Elementary Geometrical Conic Sections. By W. H. Besant, M.A. [In the Press. Elementary Geometry of Conics. By C. Taylor, M.A. 3rd Edit. Svo. 4s, 6d. An Introduction to Ancient and Modern Geometry of Conics. By C. Taylor, M.A. 8vo. 15s. Solutions of Geometrical Problems, proposed at St. Jolim’s College from 1830 to 1846. By T. Gaskin, M.A. 8vo. 12s. TRIGONOMETRY. Trigonometry, Introduction to Plane. By Rev. T. G. Vyvyan, Charterhouse. Cr. 8vo. Sewed. Elementary Trigonometry. By T. P. Hudson, M.A. 3s. 6d. An Elementary Treatise on Mensuration. By B. T. Moore, M.A, 5s. ANALYTICAL GEOMETRY AND DIFFERENTIAL CALCULUS. An Introduction to Analytical Plane Geometry. By W. P, Turnbull, M.A. 8vo. 12s. Problems on the Principles of Plane Co-ordinate Geometry. By W. Walton, M.A. 8vo. 16s. Trilinear Co-ordinates, and Modern Analytical Geometry of Two Dimensions. By W. A. Whitworth, M.A. 8vo. 16s. An Elementary Treatise on Solid Geometry. By W. 5. Aldis, M.A. 2nd Edition revised. 8vo. 8s. Elementary Treatise on the Differential Calculus. By M. O’Brien, M.A. 8vo. 10s. 6d. Elliptic Functions, Elementary Treatise on. By A. Cayley, M.A. Demy 8vo. 15s. MECHANICS & NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. Statics, Elementary. By H. Goodwin, D.D. Feap. 8vo. 2nd Edition. 3s. Dynamics, A Treatise on Elementary. By W. Garnett, M.A. 2nd Edition. Crown 8yo. 6s, Elementary Mechanics, Problems in. By W. Walton, M.A. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. Theoretical Mechanics, Problems in. By W. Walton. 2nd Edit. revised and enlarged. Demy 8yo. 16s. ~>) Sie TS ~_< - ee ee et es ee ee a q —_ er 4 i - 2 eS ee pei el rae ae err Oe were et ee ms - “= - , - [SS re — = = a — = = ree eee — ES a Se ae age 12 George Bell and Sons’ The New Testament for English Readers. By the late H. Alford, D.D. Vol. I. Part I. 8rd Edit. 12s. Vol. I. Part Il. 2nd Edit. 10s. 6d, Vol. Il. Part I. 2nd Edit. 16s, Vol. II. Part IT. 2nd Edit. 16s. The Greek Testament. By the late H. Alford, D.D. Vol. I. 6th Edit. 1). 8s. Vol. IL. 6th Edit. 1l. 4s. Vol. IIT. 5th Edit. 18s. Vol. IV. Part I. 4th Edit. 18s. Vol. IV. Part Il. 4th Edit. 14s. Vol. IV. 11. 12s. Companion to the Greek Testament. By A. C. Barrett, M.A. ith Edition, revised. Feap. 8vo. 5s. The Book of Psalms. A New Translation, with Introductions, &c. By the Very Rev. J. J. Stewart Perowne, D.D. 8yo. Vol. I. 4th Edition, 18s. Vol. II. 4th Edit. 16s. Abridged for Schools. 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 10s. 6d. History of the Articles of Religion. By ©. H. Hardwick. 3rd Edition. Post 8vo. 5s. fiistory of the Creeds. By J. R. Lumby, D.D. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d. Pearson on the Creed. Carefully printed from an early edition. With Analysis and Index by E. Walford, M.A. Post 8vo. 5s. An Historical and Explanatory Treatise on the Book of Common Prayer. By Rey. W. G. Humphry, B.D. 6th Edition, enlarged. Small post 8vo. 4s, 6d. The New Table of Lessons Explained. By Rev. W. G. Humphry, B.D. Feap. Is. 6d. A Commentary on the Gospels for the Sundays and other Holy Days of the Christian Year. By Rev. W. Denton, A.M. New Hdition. 3 vols. 8vo, 54s. Sold separately. Commentary on the Epistles for the Sundays and other Holy Days of the Christian Year. By Rey. W. Denton, A.M. 2 vols. 36s. Sold separately. Commentary on the Acts. By Rev. W. Denton, A.M. Vol. I. Svo. 18s. Vol. IT. 14s. Notes on the Catechism. By Rev. A. Barry, D.D. 6th Edit, Feap. 2s. Catechetical Hints and Helps. Hdition, revised. Feap. 2s. 6d. Examination Papers on Religious Instruction. By Rev. E. J. Boyce. Sewed. Is, 6d. Church Teaching for the Church’s Children. An Exposition of the Catechism. By the Rey, F. W. Harper. Sq. feap. 2s. the Winton Church Catechist. Questions and Answers on the Teaching of the Church Catechism. By the late Rev. J. S. B. Monsell, LL.D. 3Srd Edition. Cloth, 3s.; or in Four Parts, sewed. The Church Teacher’s Manual of Christian Instruction. By Rey. M. F. Sadler. 21st Thousand. 2s. 6d. Short Explanation of the Epistles and Gospels of the Chris- tian Year, with Questions. Royal 32mo. 2s. 6d.; calf, 4s. 6d. Butler's Analogy of Religion; with Introduction and Index by Rev, Dr. Steere. New Edition. Feap. 3s. 6d. ——— Three Sermons on Human Nature, and Dissertation on Virtue. By W. Whewell, D.D. 4th Edition. Feap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. sy Rev. E. J. Boyce, M.A. 4th — > iar Educational Works. 13 Lectures on the History of Moral Philosophy in England. By W. Whewell, D.D. Crown 8vo. 8s. : : Kent’s Commentary on International Law. By J. T. Abdy, LL.D. New and Cheap Edition. Crown 8yo. 10s. 6d. A Manual of the Roman Civil Law. By G. Leapingwell, LL.D. Svo. 12s. FOREIGN CLASSICS. A series for use in Schools, with English Notes, grammatical and explanatory, and renderings of difficult idiomatic expressions. Feap. 8vo. Schiller’s Wallenstein. By Dr. A. Buchheim. 3rd Edit. 6s. 6d. Or the Lager and Piccolomini, 3s. 6d. Wallenstein’s Tod, 3s. 6d. —__——. Maid of Orleans. By Dr. W. Wagner. 3s. 6d. Maria Stuart. By V. Kastner. 3s. Goethe’s Hermann and Dorothea. By E. Bell, M.A., and BE. Wolfel. 2s. 6d. German Ballads, from Uhland, Goethe, and Schiller. By C. L. Bielefeld, 3rd Edition. — 3s. 6d. Charles XII., par Voltaire. By L. Direy. 4th Edition. 3s. 6d. Aventures de Télémaque, par Fénélon. By C. J. Delille. 2nd Edition. 4s. 6d. Select Fables of La Fontaine. By F. E. A. Gase. 14th Edition. 33. Picciola, by X.B. Saintine. By Dr. Dubuc. 11th Thousand. 3s. 6d. FRENCH CLASS-BOOKS. Twenty Lessons in French. With Vocabulary, giving the Pro- nunciation. By W. Brebner. Post 8vo. As, French Grammar for Public Schools. By Rev. A. C. Clapin, M.A. Feap. 8vo. 8th Edit. 2s. 6d. French Primer. By Rev. A. C. Clapin, M.A. Feap. 8vo. 4th Edit. Is. Primer of French Philology. By Rev. A. C. Clapin. Feap. 8vo. Is. Le Nouveau Trésor; or, French Student’s Companion. By M.E.S8. 16th Edition. Feap. 8yo. 3s. 6d. F. BE. A. GASC’S FRENCH COURSE. First French Book. Feap 8vo. 76th Thousand. Is. 6d. Second French Book. 37th Thousand. Feap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. Key to First and Second French Books. Feap. 8vo. 3s. 6d. French Fables for Beginners, in Prose, with Index. 14th Thousand. Q2mo, 2s. Select Fables of La Fontaine. New Edition. Feap. 8vo. 33. Histoires Amusantes et Ins tructives. With Notes. 14th Thou- sand. Feap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 14 George Bell and Sons’ Practical Guide to Modern French Conversation. 12th Thou- cand. Feap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. French Poetry for the Young. With Notes. 4th Edition. Feap. 8vo. Qs. Materials for French Prose Composition; or, Selections from the best English Prose Writers. 15th Thousand. Feap. 8vo. 4s. 6d. Key, 6s, Prosateurs Contemporains. With Notes. 8vo. 6th Edition, revised. 5s. Le Petit Compagnon; a French Talk-Book for Little Children. 10th Thousand. l6mo. 2s. 6d. An Improved Modern Pocket Dictionary of the French and English Languages. 30th Thousand, with Additions. 16mo. Cloth. 4s. Also in 2 vols., in neat leatherette, 5s. Modern French-English and English-French Dictionary. 2nd Edition, revised. In 1 vol. 12s. 6d. (formerly 2 vols, 25s.) GOMBERT’S FRENCH DRAMA, Being a Selection of the best Tragedies and Comedies of Moliére, Racine, Corneille, and Voltaire. With Arguments and Notes by A. Gombert. New Edition, revised by F. E. A. Gase. Feap. 8vo. Is. each; “ATTA 6d sewed, 6d. CONTENTS. MoLrere :—Le Misanthrope. L’Avare. Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme. Le Tartuffe. Le Malade Imaginaire. Les Femmes Savantes. Les Fourberies de Scapin. Les Précieuses Ridicules. L’Ecole des Femmes. L’Ecole des Maris. Le Médecin malgré Lui. RacinE:—Phédre. Esther. Athalie. Iphigénie. Les Plaideurs. La Thébaide; or, Les Fréres Ennemis. Andromaque. Britannicus, P. CORNEILLE:—Le Cid. Horace. Cinna. Polyeucte. VOLTAIRE :—Zaire. GERMAN CLASS-BOOKS. Materials for German Prose Composition. By Dr Buchheim. 7th Edition Feap. 4s. 6d. Key, 3s A German Grammar for Public Schools. By the Rev. A. C. Clapinand F. Holl Miller. 2nd Edition. Feap. 2s. 6d. Kotzebue’s Der Gefangene. With Notesby Dr. W. Stromberg. Is. ENGLISH CLASS-BOOKS. A Brief History of ung English Language. By Prof. Jas. Hadley, LL.D., of Yale College. Feap. 8vo. 1s. ‘ The Elements of the English Language. By E. Adams, Ph.D. isth Edition. Post 8vo. 4s. 6d. The Rudiments of English Grammar and Analysis. By KE, Adams, Ph.D. 8th Edition. Feap. 8vo. 2s 3y C. P. Mason, Fellow of Univ. Coll. London. First Notions of Grammar for Young Learners. Feap. 8vo. 10th Thousand. Oloth. 8d. First Steps in English Grammar for Junior Classes. Demy 18mo. New Edition. 1s. Educational Works. 15 Outlines of English Grammar for the use of Junior Classes. 26th Thousand. Crewn8vo. 2s. English Grammar, including the Principles of Grammatical Analysis. 24th Edition. 77th Thousand. Crown 8vo. 3s. 6d, A Shorter English Grammar, with copious Exercises. 8th Thou- sand. Orown 8yo. 3s. 6d. English Grammar Practice, being the Exercises separately. Is, Edited for Middle-Class Examinations. With Notes on the Analysis and Parsing, and Explanatory Remarks. Milton’s Paradise Lost, Book I. With Life. 3rd Edit. Post 8yo. 2s —— Book II. With Life. 2nd Edit. Post 8vo. 2s. — Book III. With Life. Post 8vo. 2s. Goldsmith’s Deserted Village. With Life. Post 8vo. Is. 6d. Cowper’s Task, Book II. With Life. Post 8vo. 2s. Thomson’s Spring. With Life. Post 8vo. 2s. —— Winter. With Life. Post 8vo. 2s. Practical Hints on Teaching. By Rev. J. Menet, M.A. 5th Edit. Crown 8vo. cloth, 2s. 6d, ; paper, 2s. Tost Lessons in Dictation. 2n1 Edition. Paper cover, 1s. 6d. Questions for Wxaminations in English Literature. By Rev. W. W. Skeat, Prof. of Anglo-Saxon at Cambridge University. 2s. 6d. Drawing Copies. By P. H. Delamotte. Oblong 8vo. 12s. Sold also in parts at 1s. each. Poetry for the School-room. New Edition. Feap. 8vo. 1s. 6d. Geographical Text-Book; a Practical Geography. By M. E. 8. 12mo. 28. The Blank Maps done up separately, 4to. 2s, coloured. Loudon’s (Mrs.) Entertaining Naturalist. New Edition. Revised by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S. 5s. Handbook of Botany. New Edition, greatly enlarged by D. Wooster. Feap. 2s. 6d. The Botanist’s Pocket-Book. With a copious Index. By W. BR. Hayward, 3rd Edit. revised. Crown 8yvo. Cloth limp. 4s. 6d. Experimental Chemistry, founded on the Work of Dr. Stéckhardt. By OC. W. Heaton. Post 8ve. os. Double Entry Elucidated. By B. W. Foster. 12th Edit. 4to. 3s. 6d. A New Manual of Book-keeping. By P. Crellin, Accountant, Crown 8yo. 3s. 6d. a —_~ — ~~ : —— oo a a z — | < A pS eS err coe we 16 Picture School-Books. In Simple Language, with numerous Illustrations. Royal 16mo. School Primer. 6d.—School Reader. By J. Tilleard. 1s.—Poetry Book for Schools. 1s.—The Life of Joseph. 1s.—The Scripture Parables. By the Rey. J. E. Clarke. 1s.—The Scripture Miracles. By the Rev. J. E. Clarke. 1ls.—The New Testament History. By the Rev. J. G. Wood, M.A. 1s.—The Old Testament History. By the Rev. J. G. Wood, M.A. 1s.—The Story of Bunyan’s Pilgrim’s Progress. 1s,—The Life of Christopher Columbus. By Sarah Crompton. 1s.—The Life of Martin Luther. By Sarah Crompton. ls. + ‘ BOOKS FOR YOUNG READERS. In 8 vols. Limp cloth, 6d. each. The Cat and the Hen; Sam and his Dog Red-leg; Bob and Tom Lee; A Wreck——The New-born Lamb; Rosewood Box; Poor Fan; Wise Doge——The Three Monkeys Story of a Cat, told by Herself The Blind Boy; The Mute Girl; A New Tale of Babes in a Wood——The Dey and the Knight ; The New Bank-note ; The Royal Visit; A King’s Walk on a Winter’s Day Queen Bee and Busy Bee Gull’s Crag, a Story of the Sea. First Book of Geography. By C. A. Johns. _ Is. BELL’S READING-BOOKS. FOR SCHOOLS AND PAROCHIAL LIBRARIES. The popularity which the ‘Books for Young Readers’ have attained is a sufficient proof that teachers and pupils alike approve of the use of inter- esting stories, with a simple plot in place of the dry combination of letters and syllables, making no impression on the mind, of which elementary reading- books generally consist. The Publishers have therefore thought it advisable to extend the application of this principle to books adapted for more advanced readers. Now Ready. Post 8vo. Strongly bound. Masterman Ready. By Captain Marryat, R.N. is. 6d. The Settlers in Canada. By Captain Marryat. R.N. 1s. 6d. Parables from Nature. (Selected.) By Mrs. Gatty. 1s. Friends in Fur and Feathers. By Gwynfryn. Is. Robinson Crusoe. Ils. 6d. Andersen’s Danish Tales. (Selected.) By E. Bell, M.A. 1s. Southey’s Life of Nelson. (Abridged.) Is. Grimm’s German Tales. (Selected.) By E. Bell, M.A. 1s. Life of the Duke of Wellington, with Maps and Plans. 1s. Marie; or, Glimpses of Life in France. By A. R. Ellis. 1s. Poetry for Boys. By D. Munro. 1s. Edgeworth’s Tales; a Selection. Is. Great Englishmen; Short Lives for Young Children. 1s. Others in Preparation. LONDON: Printed by StranaEways & Sons, Tower Street, Upper St. Martin’s Lane. a . “@ : 2 ae ey ees , 3 . cha ae — w 4 — oe i Ga Ss we Fd ee Jn oe PRE Se OS +. 7 414 SUSEES Fe mm ln i mt lh tl metal SY A — AL IY Trier ie \\ te A Beate ee So eee rA+i+s. = ‘L. a ee as eo oo . seen = eT RE fe & * - - pare > es —— a4 Sn olan epee . > : : uw wie . . : x a . . i A : Bis We bs > 4 wo ¥ ving ‘ss Y . u ’ 4 ‘. > . 4 ; " fA! a. i : Nie is * , % . ‘ : . F ‘ ¥ ‘ } . ‘ " e 4s 7 ‘ . 7 ie x es ; endive Seq Cea aaind tar.ce tre tile”